A rational defence of non-conformity wherein the practice of nonconformists is vindicated from promoting popery, and ruining the church, imputed to them by Dr. Stillingfleet in his Unreasonableness of separation : also his arguments from the principles and way of the reformers, and first dissenters are answered : and the case of the present separation, truly stated, and the blame of it laid where it ought to be : and the way to union among Protestants is pointed at / by Gilbert Rule ...
         Rule, Gilbert, 1629?-1701.
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 794 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 148 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57860
         Wing R2224
         ESTC R7249
         12920243
         ocm 12920243
         95366
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57860)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95366)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 990:9)
      
       
         
           
             A rational defence of non-conformity wherein the practice of nonconformists is vindicated from promoting popery, and ruining the church, imputed to them by Dr. Stillingfleet in his Unreasonableness of separation : also his arguments from the principles and way of the reformers, and first dissenters are answered : and the case of the present separation, truly stated, and the blame of it laid where it ought to be : and the way to union among Protestants is pointed at / by Gilbert Rule ...
             Rule, Gilbert, 1629?-1701.
          
           [12], 276 [i.e. 284] p.
           
             Printed for John Salusbury ...,
             London :
             1689.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Dr. Williams' Library, London, England.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699. -- Unreasonableness of separation.
           Church of England -- Controversial literature.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           
             Rational
             Defence
          
           OF
           Non-conformity
           :
           WHEREIN
           THE
           Practice
           of
           NON
           CONFORMISTS
           IS
           Vindicated
           from
           Promoting
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Ruining
           the
           CHURCH
           ,
           imputed
           to
           them
           by
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           in
           his
           
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Separation
          
           .
           ALSO
           His
           Arguments
           from
           the
           Principles
           and
           Way
           of
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           first
           Dissenters
           are
           Answered
           .
           And
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           present
           Separation
           ,
           truly
           stated
           ;
           and
           the
           blame
           of
           it
           laid
           where
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           And
           the
           way
           to
           Union
           among
           Protestants
           is
           pointed
           at
           .
        
         
           By
           
             GILBERT
             RULE
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
             Ezek.
             XLIII
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Thou
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             shew
             the
             House
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             Iniquities
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             measure
             the
             pattern
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             they
             be
             ashamed
             of
             all
             that
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             shew
             them
             the
             form
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             fashion
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Iohn
             Salusbury
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rising
           -
           Sun
           ,
           near
           the
           Royal-Exchange
           in
           Cornhil
           .
           
             M
             DC
             LXXXIX
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           fierce
           Contentions
           of
           this
           Age
           about
           the
           Mint
           ,
           and
           Annise
           ,
           and
           Cummin
           of
           Religion
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           Religious
           Ceremonies
           that
           men
           have
           devised
           and
           imposed
           )
           hath
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           hindered
           people
           from
           minding
           ,
           with
           that
           application
           that
           becometh
           the
           weightier
           things
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           due
           regard
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           true
           holiness
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           mens
           Souls
           ,
           the
           heavy
           Sufferings
           of
           many
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           not
           complying
           with
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           their
           imposing
           Task-masters
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           give
           Scripture
           warrant
           for
           ,
           are
           too
           notorious
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           and
           too
           smarting
           to
           be
           forgotten
           :
           How
           many
           thousands
           have
           been
           put
           on
           this
           sad
           Dilemma
           ?
           either
           to
           wound
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           taking
           away
           their
           Estates
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Livelihood
           ,
           and
           life
           it self
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Lord
           (
           in
           his
           infinite
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           tender
           mercy
           to
           an
           undeserving
           generation
           )
           having
           by
           some
           
           late
           Revolutions
           ,
           first
           broken
           the
           Yoak
           of
           the
           Oppressors
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           taste
           a
           little
           of
           the
           Cup
           that
           they
           had
           made
           their
           brethren
           drink
           deeply
           of
           ;
           and
           then
           gratiously
           ,
           and
           wonderfully
           ,
           delivered
           both
           contending
           parties
           from
           that
           utter
           ruine
           that
           was
           manifestly
           impending
           ;
           and
           made
           us
           like
           them
           that
           Dream'd
           ,
           and
           done
           exceeding
           abundantly
           for
           us
           ,
           above
           what
           we
           could
           think
           ,
           out
           done
           our
           faith
           ,
           as
           was
           foretold
           ,
           Luk.
           18.
           8.
           
           He
           hath
           by
           this
           surprising
           providence
           ,
           laid
           an
           Obligation
           on
           all
           Protestants
           (
           and
           they
           who
           are
           such
           in
           earnest
           ,
           will
           mind
           it
           )
           to
           turn
           to
           the
           Lord
           from
           every
           evil
           way
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           in
           their
           heart
           or
           hand
           ;
           and
           particularly
           to
           
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
          
           ;
           to
           endeavour
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           same
           things
           ;
           and
           where
           that
           cannot
           be
           attained
           ,
           (
           through
           want
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           other
           sinful
           disorders
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           not
           easily
           ,
           nor
           soon
           removed
           ,
           without
           that
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           Spirit
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           promised
           ,
           Isa.
           33.
           15.
           and
           else
           where
           ;
           which
           we
           should
           daily
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           pray
           and
           wait
           for
           .
           )
           To
           bear
           with
           one
           another
           in
           Love.
           They
           who
           know
           no
           other
           way
           to
           Unity
           ,
           but
           Uniformity
           ,
           will
           for
           ever
           miss
           of
           their
           design
           ,
           unless
           either
           all
           men
           were
           perfect
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           wholly
           freed
           from
           irregular
           passions
           ,
           or
           Conscience
           were
           wholly
           laid
           to
           sleep
           ,
           and
           its
           use
           banished
           out
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Toward
           this
           blessed
           end
           ,
           peace
           among
           Protestants
           ,
           sober
           reasoning
           between
           Dissenting
           Parties
           ,
           may
           have
           some
           usefulness
           ;
           even
           Eristick
           Writings
           ,
           may
           prove
           Irenick
           ,
           if
           managed
           ,
           and
           read
           ,
           with
           that
           Spirit
           that
           becometh
           the
           gospel
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           due
           love
           to
           truth
           and
           peace
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           did
           not
           judge
           this
           book
           to
           be
           of
           that
           tendency
           ,
           I
           should
           never
           consent
           that
           it
           should
           see
           the
           light
           .
           The
           Apostle
           giveth
           us
           two
           excellent
           directions
           for
           attaining
           this
           end
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           16.
           
           (
           beside
           the
           duty
           of
           forbearing
           one
           another
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           clear
           mistakes
           to
           them
           who
           are
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           more
           than
           insinuate
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             15.
          
           )
           but
           alas
           ,
           even
           about
           these
           ways
           to
           peace
           we
           contend
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           this
           Treatise
           :
           
           Yet
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           there
           clearly
           hold
           forth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           rule
           to
           which
           all
           are
           obliged
           to
           conform
           their
           actions
           ,
           and
           principles
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           Church
           Administrations
           :
           
             Let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             :
          
           In
           all
           reason
           ,
           this
           rule
           must
           be
           Divine
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           here
           generally
           injoyned
           to
           be
           minded
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           all
           Christians
           .
           Is
           it
           imaginable
           that
           the
           Apostle
           intendeth
           to
           oblige
           all
           the
           Churches
           to
           take
           a
           rule
           of
           mans
           making
           for
           directing
           them
           how
           they
           shall
           please
           God
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           Church
           ,
           or
           humane
           Canons
           never
           were
           ,
           or
           are
           like
           to
           be
           the
           same
           in
           all
           Churches
           ;
           nor
           indeed
           can
           they
           of
           the
           things
           that
           are
           left
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           order
           at
           her
           discretion
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           fit
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           may
           be
           most
           unfit
           in
           another
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           aimed
           at
           these
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           spoken
           of
           Rules
           ,
           not
           a
           rule
           .
           We
           have
           then
           cause
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           to
           Church
           peace
           is
           to
           take
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           for
           the
           rule
           by
           which
           all
           the
           affairs
           of
           his
           House
           should
           be
           ordered
           :
           If
           we
           would
           enjoyn
           nothing
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           Religion
           ,
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           warranted
           there
           :
           And
           would
           not
           be
           too
           busie
           in
           making
           Canons
           ,
           for
           determining
           these
           things
           that
           are
           Extrinsick
           to
           Religion
           ,
           its
           Rites
           common
           to
           it
           with
           other
           solemn
           actions
           ,
           further
           than
           necessity
           requireth
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           determinations
           ,
           keep
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           general
           directions
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           If
           we
           would
           do
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Church
           
             decently
             and
             in
             order
          
           ;
           and
           then
           make
           nothing
           such
           by
           our
           Will
           and
           Authority
           ;
           but
           enjoyn
           the
           Observation
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           Scripture
           hath
           declared
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           or
           nature
           ,
           and
           civil
           custom
           hath
           made
           such
           :
           If
           we
           would
           content
           our selves
           with
           that
           decency
           and
           order
           that
           was
           in
           the
           
             Apostolick
             Church
          
           :
           Our
           Controversie
           would
           soon
           be
           at
           an
           end
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           even
           where
           Scripture
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           rule
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           some
           different
           apprehensions
           about
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           rule
           ,
           what
           it
           enjoyneth
           ;
           but
           they
           who
           sincerely
           seek
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           in
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           depend
           on
           him
           for
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           readily
           will
           either
           find
           what
           they
           seek
           ,
           or
           will
           soberly
           and
           peaceably
           differ
           from
           their
           brethren
           .
           But
           when
           this
           rule
           is
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           
           mans
           wisdom
           must
           injoyn
           what
           is
           fit
           in
           
             God's
             Worship
          
           ,
           (
           even
           though
           they
           be
           Learned
           ,
           Wise
           ,
           and
           Holy
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           authority
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           not
           infallibly
           guided
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           when
           any
           of
           these
           Qualities
           are
           wanting
           )
           there
           can
           hardly
           he
           an
           end
           of
           controversie
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           set
           bounds
           to
           their
           multiplicity
           (
           of
           which
           the
           
             Popish
             Church
          
           is
           a
           fatal
           Witness
           )
           and
           hard
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           an
           end
           by
           composing
           them
           ,
           unless
           blind
           obedience
           be
           asserted
           ;
           at
           least
           as
           to
           some
           things
           :
           And
           how
           many
           things
           these
           shall
           be
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           ?
        
         
           The
           other
           Direction
           that
           the
           Apostle
           giveth
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           is
           ,
           let
           us
           mind
           the
           same
           things
           :
           Vnity
           in
           design
           is
           very
           conducive
           to
           Vnity
           in
           Heart
           and
           Practice
           :
           When
           all
           have
           one
           end
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           the
           more
           readily
           fall
           into
           the
           same
           way
           leading
           to
           that
           end
           ;
           as
           when
           many
           are
           travelling
           to
           the
           same
           City
           ,
           they
           will
           readily
           go
           in
           the
           same
           road
           ;
           or
           if
           one
           take
           a
           gainer
           way
           ,
           as
           he
           thinketh
           ,
           then
           another
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           fall
           out
           about
           that
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           all
           make
           the
           one
           thing
           needful
           ,
           our
           business
           ;
           let
           us
           mind
           serious
           and
           practical
           Religion
           ;
           and
           in
           Subordination
           to
           that
           ,
           let
           us
           mind
           the
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           people
           under
           our
           charge
           :
           Let
           us
           set
           our selves
           against
           Immorality
           ,
           Ignorance
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           alas
           ,
           doth
           abound
           every
           where
           )
           Atheistical
           and
           careless
           neglect
           of
           Religion
           :
           Let
           us
           labour
           to
           awaken
           the
           people
           to
           mind
           how
           they
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           hazard
           of
           resting
           on
           out
           side
           Worship
           ,
           whither
           it
           be
           with
           ,
           or
           without
           the
           Ceremonies
           that
           we
           controvert
           about
           :
           If
           we
           all
           have
           a
           true
           Idea
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           instill
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           have
           that
           impression
           if
           the
           weight
           ,
           and
           indispensable
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           expresseth
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           11.
           knowing
           therefore
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           perswade
           men
           :
           If
           we
           were
           one
           in
           this
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           contribute
           to
           oneness
           in
           things
           that
           are
           more
           remote
           from
           the
           essence
           and
           life
           of
           Religion
           .
           But
           while
           we
           mind
           our
           own
           things
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           different
           )
           while
           one
           sort
           is
           for
           their
           Grandeur
           ,
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           Ease
           ;
           and
           another
           
           is
           for
           his
           Ease
           and
           Applause
           among
           one
           sort
           of
           men
           :
           While
           we
           are
           for
           keeping
           up
           a
           party
           ,
           for
           victory
           over
           them
           that
           we
           contend
           with
           ,
           and
           for
           maintaining
           our
           credit
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           are
           ashamed
           to
           change
           ,
           least
           we
           fall
           under
           the
           imputation
           of
           being
           once
           in
           a
           mistake
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           while
           these
           different
           ends
           and
           motives
           are
           suffered
           to
           influence
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           far
           from
           agreement
           about
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           been
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           Debates
           ,
           while
           Lusts
           war
           in
           our
           Members
           ,
           Wars
           ,
           and
           Fightings
           will
           be
           the
           product
           of
           them
           ,
           Ja.
           4.
           1.
           
           As
           this
           purging
           of
           our selves
           ,
           from
           bad
           things
           might
           conduce
           to
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ,
           so
           might
           a
           joynt
           endeavour
           on
           both
           sides
           to
           purge
           the
           Church
           from
           bad
           Men
           ;
           an
           Ignorant
           ,
           Scandalous
           ,
           Heady
           ,
           and
           Vnsober
           Ministry
           is
           a
           great
           let
           to
           peace
           :
           God
           will
           not
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           while
           such
           are
           countenanced
           ,
           and
           good
           men
           cannot
           with
           any
           satisfaction
           behold
           such
           Scandals
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           such
           effectual
           Instruments
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           Souls
           ,
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           Such
           Ministers
           are
           Make-bates
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           While
           some
           effectual
           course
           is
           not
           taken
           to
           remove
           them
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           like
           to
           have
           little
           peace
           ,
           either
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           in
           her self
           .
           Let
           all
           then
           (
           if
           they
           would
           see
           Religion
           flourish
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           setled
           in
           peace
           )
           contribute
           their
           endeavours
           to
           get
           the
           unsavoury
           Salt
           (
           that
           hath
           long
           made
           us
           unpleasing
           to
           God
           )
           cast
           out
           ;
           and
           to
           oppose
           the
           entrance
           of
           them
           into
           the
           Holy
           Function
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           in
           some
           tollerable
           measure
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           requireth
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           in
           a
           probable
           capacity
           ,
           by
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           diligence
           ,
           to
           do
           good
           to
           Souls
           ;
           and
           let
           none
           countenance
           or
           plead
           for
           unfit
           persons
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           ,
           or
           kept
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           Pity
           to
           mens
           Persons
           ,
           or
           Families
           ,
           being
           horrid
           cruelty
           ,
           when
           the
           ruine
           of
           Souls
           is
           the
           necessary
           consequent
           of
           such
           Acts
           :
           When
           love
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           men
           beareth
           sway
           with
           us
           above
           zeal
           for
           a
           Party
           ,
           we
           will
           easily
           be
           prevailed
           with
           in
           this
           .
           If
           this
           piece
           of
           Reformation
           be
           endeavoured
           ,
           all
           Ranks
           must
           put
           hand
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           people
           by
           discovering
           such
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           not
           calling
           ,
           nor
           countenancing
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           want
           a
           guide
           to
           
           their
           Souls
           :
           And
           Magistrates
           ,
           by
           endeavouring
           the
           regulating
           of
           such
           Laws
           as
           do
           in
           any
           wise
           open
           the
           door
           to
           such
           men
           to
           enter
           ,
           or
           protect
           them
           when
           they
           already
           are
           in
           places
           :
           And
           Ministers
           in
           their
           station
           ,
           by
           rejecting
           such
           Candidates
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           duly
           qualified
           ,
           and
           censuring
           the
           immoralities
           of
           such
           as
           have
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           get
           into
           that
           Office
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           notorious
           unworthiness
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           obtaining
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           we
           all
           prize
           and
           desire
           )
           Reformation
           is
           also
           necessary
           ;
           peace
           and
           purity
           will
           not
           long
           be
           separated
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           personal
           reformation
           must
           not
           be
           wanting
           ,
           if
           it
           will
           give
           hope
           of
           Peace
           ,
           even
           from
           Enemies
           ,
           Prov.
           16.
           7.
           much
           more
           is
           it
           the
           way
           to
           be
           blessed
           with
           peace
           from
           our
           Friends
           ;
           without
           it
           there
           is
           no
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           nor
           Man
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           is
           a
           Curse
           to
           them
           who
           have
           it
           ,
           2
           
             King.
             9.
             22.
             
             Isa.
          
           32.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Church
           Reformation
           must
           also
           truly
           be
           endeavoured
           by
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           have
           Church-peace
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           token
           for
           good
           ,
           when
           sinful
           Evils
           (
           Images
           of
           Jealousie
           ,
           that
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           to
           jealousie
           )
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           agree
           in
           these
           ways
           ;
           none
           lament
           them
           ,
           none
           reprove
           them
           ,
           none
           take
           care
           to
           keep
           their
           Garments
           clean
           of
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Time
           ;
           like
           those
           whom
           the
           Lord
           doth
           so
           highly
           commend
           ,
           Rev.
           3.
           3.
           
           If
           we
           expect
           peace
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           humbled
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           our
           personal
           and
           publick
           Deviations
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           to
           confess
           them
           before
           the
           World
           ;
           we
           must
           take
           Shame
           ,
           if
           we
           expect
           that
           he
           should
           favour
           ,
           and
           honour
           us
           .
           See
           
             Ezek.
             4●
          
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           While
           we
           are
           fixed
           in
           evil
           ways
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           convinced
           ;
           or
           so
           proud
           that
           we
           are
           ashamed
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           we
           have
           been
           out
           of
           the
           way
           :
           God
           nor
           Man
           can
           make
           no
           peace
           with
           us
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           all
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           turn
           from
           our
           evil
           ways
           ,
           of
           whatever
           sort
           they
           be
           particularly
           ,
           while
           Church
           Grievances
           are
           continued
           ;
           while
           no
           effectual
           course
           is
           taken
           ,
           and
           that
           unanimously
           ,
           and
           with
           serious
           application
           ,
           to
           remove
           Scandals
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           quiet
           the
           Minds
           of
           such
           as
           are
           grived
           ;
           how
           can
           Attempts
           
           for
           Peace
           have
           any
           success
           ?
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denyed
           by
           sober
           and
           intelligent
           Men
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           faults
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           tho'
           some
           do
           strangely
           Hyperbolize
           in
           declaiming
           of
           her
           perfection
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           are
           in
           that
           strain
           ,
           of
           whatever
           party
           they
           be
           ,
           do
           little
           understand
           the
           Scripture
           Patern
           ,
           and
           the
           Church-way
           that
           themselves
           own
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           compare
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           )
           Non-residences
           ,
           Pluralities
           ,
           want
           of
           Parochial
           Discipline
           ,
           abuse
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           making
           that
           which
           passeth
           for
           Church
           Discipline
           and
           censures
           ;
           to
           be
           more
           destructive
           to
           mens
           purses
           ,
           than
           to
           their
           vices
           ;
           and
           other
           such
           things
           ,
           are
           too
           grosly
           evil
           to
           be
           defended
           ,
           and
           too
           well
           known
           to
           be
           denyed
           ,
           or
           dissembled
           .
           It
           were
           one
           good
           step
           toward
           peace
           ,
           if
           there
           might
           be
           a
           prospect
           of
           getting
           such
           Enormities
           done
           away
           ;
           and
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           managed
           in
           a
           way
           more
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           It
           might
           also
           make
           for
           our
           Peace
           ,
           if
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           of
           both
           parties
           ,
           should
           put
           on
           a
           Spirit
           of
           meekness
           ,
           and
           rather
           lament
           what
           we
           cannot
           approve
           ,
           than
           reproach
           one
           another
           for
           such
           things
           .
           An
           unsober
           ,
           and
           fierce
           Spirit
           hath
           too
           much
           appeared
           on
           both
           Hands
           ;
           our
           Zeal
           for
           and
           against
           the
           things
           controverted
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           proportioned
           to
           the
           things
           themselves
           .
           Many
           have
           not
           a
           different
           degree
           of
           Zeal
           against
           the
           grossest
           parts
           of
           Popery
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           use
           against
           some
           of
           the
           Rags
           of
           that
           Whors
           attire
           ;
           tho'
           all
           be
           unjustly
           charged
           with
           this
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           too
           evident
           to
           be
           the
           temper
           and
           way
           of
           some
           :
           It
           s
           true
           immorality
           in
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           visible
           Enmity
           against
           the
           practice
           and
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           may
           justly
           stir
           the
           indignation
           of
           a
           serious
           Christian
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           so
           affected
           toward
           all
           that
           differ
           from
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           lesser
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           a
           Zeal
           not
           kindled
           from
           Heaven
           :
           On
           the
           other
           Hand
           ,
           the
           odious
           comparison
           that
           is
           made
           between
           Popery
           and
           Presbytery
           ,
           preferring
           the
           former
           as
           more
           Eligible
           ,
           which
           is
           frequent
           in
           the
           Mouths
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Rable
           only
           ,
           but
           of
           Men
           of
           Name
           and
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           doth
           not
           savour
           of
           that
           meekness
           guided
           by
           a
           sound
           judgment
           ,
           which
           becometh
           the
           Gospel
           :
           Let
           them
           who
           are
           Godly
           and
           Sober
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           love
           and
           esteem
           one
           another
           
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           hope
           for
           more
           peace
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           yet
           we
           have
           seen
           .
           This
           ill
           temper
           now
           hinted
           at
           ,
           should
           be
           shunned
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           reproved
           where
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           by
           them
           who
           would
           promote
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           If
           by
           all
           the
           means
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           other
           good
           ways
           ,
           peace
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           step
           out
           of
           Gods
           way
           to
           obtain
           it
           ;
           Truth
           must
           be
           bought
           at
           any
           rate
           ,
           but
           Peace
           may
           be
           too
           dear
           to
           be
           bought
           by
           a
           Christian
           :
           It
           may
           be
           impossible
           ,
           it
           may
           
             not
             lie
             in
             us
             to
             live
             peaceably
          
           with
           some
           men
           ;
           yea
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           Church
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           8.
           
           Holiness
           is
           simply
           necessary
           not
           Peace
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           14.
           
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           yield
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           (
           however
           little
           they
           maybe
           comparatively
           )
           as
           one
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           for
           peace
           sake
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           matters
           ;
           Men
           cannot
           command
           ;
           their
           Light
           &
           Consciences
           ,
           are
           unplyable
           things
           to
           worldly
           ,
           or
           carnal
           Arguments
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           seem
           to
           have
           somewhat
           in
           them
           more
           divine
           ,
           seeing
           the
           least
           Evils
           is
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           assented
           to
           for
           attaining
           the
           greatest
           good
           :
           Over-powering
           light
           to
           change
           our
           minds
           ,
           or
           forbearing
           one
           another
           ,
           till
           that
           light
           arise
           ;
           are
           the
           true
           methods
           to
           compose
           Debates
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Assent
           and
           Subscrption
           to
           what
           is
           required
           ,
           while
           an
           inward
           dislike
           of
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           is
           away
           to
           Peace
           in
           a
           Church
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           approve
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           not
           have
           Stability
           ,
           nor
           a
           good
           Issue
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           further
           account
           to
           give
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           written
           a
           few
           years
           ago
           ,
           which
           must
           excuse
           some
           passages
           that
           may
           seem
           not
           to
           suit
           our
           present
           case
           :
           It
           was
           a
           doing
           when
           King
           James
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           the
           case
           of
           Protestants
           soon
           after
           made
           it
           appear
           unseasonable
           to
           contend
           about
           our
           private
           Sentiments
           wherein
           we
           differ
           ,
           when
           we
           all
           were
           like
           to
           be
           undone
           by
           a
           
             Deluge
             of
             Popery
          
           .
           But
           now
           after
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Nation
           hath
           been
           unhinged
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           a
           hopeful
           way
           to
           be
           setled
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           allowable
           ,
           if
           not
           necessary
           ,
           that
           each
           Party
           should
           put
           in
           their
           claim
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           best
           reasons
           they
           can
           for
           their
           prete●sions
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           all
           moderation
           and
           peaceableness
           :
           And
           having
           so
           done
           ,
           what
           they
           should
           leave
           it
           to
           them
           who
           ought
           
           to
           judge
           ,
           what
           is
           fittest
           to
           be
           chosen
           .
           This
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           
             ut
             potui
             ,
             non
             ut
             debui
             ,
          
           wishing
           that
           some
           other
           person
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           might
           have
           been
           done
           to
           more
           advantage
           ,
           had
           taken
           this
           Task
           :
           Some
           may
           readily
           dislike
           the
           way
           of
           managing
           this
           debate
           ,
           following
           the
           Antagonist
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           but
           this
           I
           could
           not
           well
           shun
           .
           The
           
             Reverend
             Doctor
             's
          
           method
           not
           being
           very
           exact
           ,
           and
           many
           things
           that
           might
           stumble
           an
           ordinary
           Reader
           ,
           being
           brought
           in
           by
           him
           ,
           where
           it
           could
           little
           be
           expected
           .
           This
           way
           I
           thought
           most
           useful
           for
           them
           who
           want
           instruction
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           not
           need
           any
           help
           that
           I
           can
           afford
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           can
           suffer
           no
           prejudice
           by
           this
           manner
           of
           reasoning
           .
           I
           submit
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           judicious
           ,
           candid
           ,
           and
           unbyass'd
           Reader
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Christ
             ▪
          
           in
           any
           of
           her
           
             Lawful
             Assemblies
          
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           judge
           that
           I
           have
           yielded
           too
           much
           ;
           or
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           condescended
           too
           little
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           unity
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           be
           corrected
           ,
           by
           any
           who
           shall
           bring
           plain
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           solid
           reason
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           alledge
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Rational
           Defence
           OF
           Non-conformity
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           THey
           who
           find
           themselves
           under
           an
           Obligation
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Holy
           and
           Jealous
           God
           ,
           to
           regard
           the
           Purity
           of
           his
           Worship
           ,
           and
           keep
           their
           Consciences
           from
           being
           defiled
           with
           the
           Corruptions
           that
           Men
           have
           brought
           into
           that
           Worship
           ,
           are
           at
           this
           day
           under
           most
           Severe
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           their
           Fellow-Protestants
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           no
           small
           aggravation
           of
           their
           Trouble
           )
           when
           the
           common
           Enemy
           is
           ready
           to
           destroy
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion
           that
           we
           do
           jointly
           profess
           :
           But
           our
           Brethren
           are
           not
           satisfied
           with
           our
           other
           Sufferings
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           lashed
           with
           the●r
           Tongues
           and
           Pens
           ,
           and
           exposed
           as
           the
           most
           contemptible
           and
           most
           unreasonable
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Common
           sort
           of
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           the
           opposite
           Party
           ,
           
             (
             whose
             Zeal
             against
             us
             carrieth
             them
             commonly
             to
             profess
             ,
             that
             Papists
             are
             better
             than
             Presbyterians
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Religion
           rather
           to
           be
           chosen
           than
           this
           .
           A
           great
           Token
           of
           Respect
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           !
           as
           if
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           agree
           with
           them
           ,
           were
           of
           less
           value
           than
           the
           Cermonies
           ,
           owned
           as
           Indifferent
           things
           ,
           wherein
           we
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           )
           but
           even
           by
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           
           
           
           
           
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           a
           Man
           formerly
           Eminent
           for
           his
           Moderation
           ;
           yet
           in
           this
           Bock
           ,
           now
           under
           examination
           ,
           treateth
           his
           Antagonists
           with
           that
           Contempt
           and
           Severity
           that
           was
           not
           expected
           from
           a
           man
           of
           his
           worth
           .
           That
           poor
           suffering
           party
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           no
           Shelter
           against
           their
           other
           Afflictions
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           that
           GOD
           their
           Refuge
           ,
           for
           Obedience
           to
           whom
           they
           suffer
           ;
           yet
           may
           be
           allowed
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           a
           modest
           Apology
           for
           their
           way
           and
           practice
           ,
           by
           which
           that
           Reproach
           that
           is
           cast
           on
           them
           may
           be
           rowled
           away
           ,
           and
           their
           Innocency
           vindicated
           .
           In
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           bold
           to
           attempt
           the
           Answering
           of
           this
           Book
           (
           looking
           for
           his
           help
           whose
           Cause
           we
           plead
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           meddle
           with
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           it
           is
           needful
           to
           survey
           his
           long
           PREFACE
           ,
           consisting
           of
           94
           pages
           ,
           wherein
           his
           main
           business
           is
           to
           fasten
           on
           the
           Non●conformists
           a
           most
           heavy
           Charge
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Promoters
           of
           the
           Interest
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           2.
           
           If
           any
           Dissenters
           of
           that
           Time
           did
           use
           the
           Excellent
           B.
           Jewel
           (
           whose
           Memory
           is
           still
           precious
           among
           all
           Protestants
           )
           
             vngratefully
             and
             spightfully
             for
             preaching
             his
             Opinion
             ,
          
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           Church-Order
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           deserve
           Blame
           ;
           it
           had
           been
           their
           part
           to
           vindicate
           their
           Principles
           by
           a
           sober
           and
           rational
           Defence
           against
           the
           Bishop's
           Arguments
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           shew
           Disrespect
           to
           a
           person
           who
           had
           so
           well
           deserved
           for
           his
           Learned
           Labours
           against
           Popery
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           well
           understand
           how
           this
           unworthy
           Carriage
           should
           consist
           with
           the
           Character
           that
           the
           Dr.
           doth
           afterwards
           give
           of
           these
           Dissenters
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           moderation
           and
           compliance
           with
           the
           Church's
           way
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           expose
           the
           present
           Non-conformists
           as
           far
           degenerate
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           in
           the
           same
           Profession
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           in
           its
           due
           place
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           3.
           
           He
           complaineth
           
             (
             p.
             2.
          
           )
           of
           his
           own
           hard
           Usage
           on
           
             the
             like
             Occasion
          
           .
           His
           Sermon
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Mischief
             of
             Separation
          
           ,
           was
           indeed
           solidly
           refuted
           by
           several
           Non-conformists
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           sence
           his
           Sermon
           was
           
             hardly
             used
          
           ;
           but
           I
           never
           heard
           before
           ,
           that
           
             hard
             Arguments
          
           were
           counted
           
             hard
             Vsage
          
           from
           an
           Adversary
           ;
           and
           if
           Bishop
           Jewel
           had
           no
           harder
           Usage
           for
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           this
           Complaint
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           make
           his
           own
           hard
           Fate
           the
           more
           conspicuous
           ,
           by
           so
           venerable
           a
           Parallel
           .
           This
           Reverend
           Author
           should
           consider
           ,
           That
           tho'
           we
           owe
           and
           give
           all
           due
           deference
           to
           the
           Memory
           of
           Bishop
           Jewel
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Worth
           of
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           for
           their
           Labours
           in
           Defence
           of
           Protestantism
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           neither
           Ingratitude
           nor
           Incivility
           in
           us
           to
           defend
           the
           purity
           of
           Gospel-Worship
           
           Worship
           against
           their
           Assaults
           :
           We
           honour
           them
           ,
           but
           retain
           our
           Liberty
           of
           dissenting
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           owning
           our
           Dissent
           ,
           when
           they
           mistake
           ,
           and
           are
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           We
           call
           no
           man
           Rabbi
           ,
           having
           one
           Master
           ,
           CHRIST
           ,
           whose
           written
           Word
           we
           make
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           .
           But
           one
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Doctor
           's
           
             hard
             Vsage
          
           lieth
           in
           this
           ,
           
             That
             it
             hath
             been
             maliciously
             suggested
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             too
             easily
             believed
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             put
             on
             that
             Work
             with
             a
             design
             to
             inflame
             our
             Differences
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             Persecution
             .
          
           I
           confess
           Malice
           to
           suggest
           Evil
           ,
           and
           over-easiness
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           too
           common
           among
           Dissenting
           Parties
           ;
           the
           Lord
           heal
           these
           Distempers
           on
           both
           hands
           ;
           but
           the
           particular
           Ground
           of
           this
           Charge
           on
           his
           Antagonists
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           mentioned
           .
           If
           any
           have
           suspected
           that
           he
           was
           put
           on
           the
           Work
           ;
           if
           the
           work
           be
           good
           ,
           that
           doth
           extenuate
           the
           fault
           of
           such
           Suspicion
           .
           I
           know
           no
           Evil
           in
           following
           either
           the
           Advice
           or
           Command
           of
           others
           to
           do
           our
           Duty
           :
           So
           that
           hither
           to
           there
           is
           no
           Ground
           for
           the
           heavy
           Charge
           of
           Malice
           and
           malign
           Credulousness
           .
           If
           any
           have
           judged
           his
           Design
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           fair
           dealing
           ,
           such
           Secrets
           are
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           him
           
             who
             knoweth
             the
             Hearts
          
           .
           But
           tho'
           I
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Charity
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           
             Intentio
             Operantis
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           to
           pass
           a
           favourable
           Judgment
           on
           the
           
             Intentio
             Operis
          
           ;
           but
           he
           endeavoureth
           afterward
           his
           Vindication
           in
           this
           ,
           where
           I
           shall
           attend
           him
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           4.
           
           His
           professed
           Design
           in
           preaching
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           was
           only
           his
           just
           apprehension
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Zeal
             against
          
           Popery
           ,
           
             was
             one
             of
             the
             likeliest
             Means
             to
             bring
             it
             
               [
               Popery
            
             ]
             in
             .
          
           Here
           he
           supposeth
           ,
           (
           if
           I
           understand
           what
           he
           saith
           )
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Dissenters
           aim
           at
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           Non-conformity
           tendeth
           to
           destroy
           it
           ,
           than
           which
           no
           imagination
           can
           be
           more
           groundless
           ;
           nor
           can
           I
           conceive
           what
           should
           give
           cause
           to
           such
           a
           thought
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           an
           extravagant
           Idea
           ,
           that
           some
           men
           frame
           to
           themselves
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           if
           her
           Essence
           consisted
           in
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           the
           removing
           of
           these
           were
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           We
           ,
           
             who
             Dissent
             from
             that
          
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           far
           from
           such
           low
           and
           dishonourable
           thoughts
           of
           Her
           ;
           we
           look
           on
           her
           as
           a
           Reformed
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           professing
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Errours
           of
           Popery
           ,
           but
           mixing
           this
           True
           Religion
           with
           some
           humane
           Ceremonies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           opposing
           of
           these
           Ceremonies
           is
           
             so
             far
          
           from
           tending
           to
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           conduceth
           much
           
           to
           reforming
           of
           Her
           :
           But
           suppose
           the
           Ceremonies
           were
           good
           and
           lawful
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           a
           strange
           Notion
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Sentiments
           concerning
           them
           ,
           that
           our
           Brethren
           do
           profess
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           indifferent
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           necessity
           :
           If
           they
           
             be
             so
          
           what
           hazard
           is
           there
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           their
           being
           laid
           aside
           ?
           If
           the
           Non-conformists
           had
           their
           wish
           ,
           it
           would
           inferr
           no
           other
           Alteration
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           removal
           of
           such
           Accidents
           ,
           which
           the
           A
           betters
           of
           them
           do
           ,
           say
           ,
           That
           
             possunt
             adesse
             vel
             abesse
             sine
             subjecti
             interitu
          
           ;
           such
           Incoherences
           would
           not
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           so
           Learned
           a
           Pen.
           
        
         
           Sect.
           5.
           
           It
           is
           also
           unfairly
           (
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           )
           hinted
           ,
           That
           Non-conformists
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           is
           but
           pretended
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           real
           Design
           is
           to
           destroy
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           we
           can
           clear
           our selves
           of
           both
           before
           a
           higher
           Bar
           ,
           and
           therefore
           lay
           little
           weight
           on
           such
           Suggestions
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           meerly
           dislike
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Popish
           ;
           he
           knoweth
           that
           we
           have
           other
           Arguments
           against
           them
           ;
           I
           hope
           Non-conformists
           shew
           their
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           in
           other
           things
           :
           Nor
           do
           we
           desire
           the
           
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           these
           Ceremonies
           may
           fall
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           but
           the
           removing
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           more
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           can
           make
           her
           stand
           in
           despight
           of
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell.
           If
           he
           charge
           us
           with
           the
           Church's
           Ruin
           ,
           because
           our
           Divisions
           about
           the
           Ceremonies
           may
           tend
           to
           it
           :
           For
           answer
           ;
           Let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           who
           giveth
           culpably
           the
           Rise
           to
           these
           Divisions
           ,
           Whether
           they
           who
           forbear
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           because
           Sinful
           ;
           or
           ,
           they
           who
           do
           violently
           impose
           them
           ,
           tho'
           Indifferent
           ,
           in
           their
           Apprehension
           :
           But
           this
           will
           afterwards
           fall
           to
           be
           further
           discoursed
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           that
           Papists
           design
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           Ceremonious
           ,
           but
           as
           Protestant
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           design
           to
           destroy
           Her
           by
           removing
           what
           the
           Non-conformists
           scruple
           ,
           but
           by
           taking
           away
           what
           they
           agree
           with
           Her
           in
           :
           And
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           Cause
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           removing
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           (
           which
           Non-conformists
           desire
           )
           though
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           or
           under
           whatever
           other
           pretence
           ,
           should
           be
           one
           of
           the
           likeliest
           means
           to
           bring
           it
           in
           ;
           which
           our
           Author
           feareth
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           6.
           
           The
           Learned
           Dr.
           hath
           caught
           this
           Notion
           ,
           That
           Non-conformists
           ,
           by
           their
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           be
           Instruments
           of
           bringing
           it
           in
           ;
           and
           he
           seemeth
           to
           be
           very
           fond
           of
           this
           fine
           Conceit
           ;
           runneth
           away
           with
           it
           at
           a
           great
           rate
           ;
           is
           confirmed
           in
           it
           from
           the
           proceedings
           of
           Papists
           ,
           
             (
             p.
             2.
          
           )
           starteth
           a
           Paradox
           ,
           
             (
             p.
             3.
             )
             
             As
             it
             seemeth
             to
             unthinking
             People
             ,
          
           (
           like
           the
           
             Non-conformists
             )
             that
             when
             Papists
             〈◊〉
             appear
             no
             longer
             in
             that
             Work
             ,
             others
             out
             of
             meer
             Zeal
             against
             Popery
             ,
             should
             carry
             it
             on
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             these
             unthinking
             people
             are
             carried
             away
             with
             meer
             no
             se
             and
             pretences
             ,
             and
             hope
             those
             will
             secure
             them
             most
             against
             the
             Fears
             of
             Popery
             ,
             who
             talk
             with
             most
             passion
             ,
             and
             with
             least
             understanding
             against
             is
          
           ;
           and
           more
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           One
           may
           think
           it
           little
           Glory
           for
           the
           highly
           Learned
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           to
           labour
           in
           refuting
           such
           a
           contemptible
           Adversary
           ,
           as
           he
           here
           representeth
           :
           But
           their
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Reasons
           for
           what
           they
           hold
           ,
           will
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           find
           more
           Equitable
           ,
           and
           less
           Supercilious
           Judges
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           neither
           will
           Hectoring
           stop
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           be
           silent
           to
           plain
           Scripture
           or
           solid
           Reason
           .
           He
           judgeth
           
             (
             p.
             3
             ,
             4.
             )
             That
             East
             and
             West
             may
             meet
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             furious
             Antagonists
          
           (
           of
           
             Popery
             )
             
               may
               become
               of
               the
               easiest
               Converts
               :
               Deus
               avertat
               omen
            
          
           .
           If
           we
           may
           form
           any
           Conjecture
           of
           what
           may
           be
           ,
           from
           the
           Observation
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           ,
           
             easie
             Conversion
             to
             Popery
          
           is
           liker
           to
           be
           found
           among
           his
           own
           party
           ,
           who
           are
           tame
           and
           gentle
           towards
           Popery
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           furious
           .
           And
           if
           any
           be
           furious
           against
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           bear
           their
           blame
           .
           We
           applaud
           and
           practise
           
             Rational
             Zeal
          
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           Fury
           ,
           for
           
             The
             Wrath
             of
             Man
             worketh
             not
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God.
          
           He
           cannot
           get
           out
           of
           this
           fear
           concerning
           many
           Thousand
           zealous
           Protestants
           :
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           cause
           of
           Fear
           ;
           for
           many
           have
           got
           sound
           Principles
           in
           their
           Heads
           ,
           without
           saving
           Grace
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ;
           and
           the
           Knowledge
           and
           Fortitude
           of
           most
           is
           very
           weak
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           have
           Cause
           to
           fear
           themselves
           ,
           and
           look
           to
           him
           who
           is
           able
           to
           make
           them
           stand
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           all
           the
           Ground
           of
           Fear
           is
           not
           on
           our
           side
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           7.
           
           But
           now
           the
           Learned
           Author
           cometh
           closer
           to
           his
           Design
           ,
           viz.
           To
           lay
           down
           Grounds
           of
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           so
           confirmed
           in
           ,
           That
           the
           principles
           and
           practice
           of
           Non-conformists
           do
           tend
           to
           re-introduce
           Popery
           among
           us
           ;
           one
           is
           ,
           
             That
             they
             mistake
             what
             Popery
             is
             ,
             being
             as
             much
             afraid
             of
             an
             innocent
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             of
             real
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             of
             Kneeling
             ,
             as
             of
             Adoring
             the
             Host.
             
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           The
           Dr.
           might
           have
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           learned
           Labours
           of
           some
           Non-conformists
           against
           Popery
           ,
           do
           sufficiently
           testifie
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           ignorant
           what
           it
           is
           .
           2.
           
           We
           generally
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Ceremonies
           are
           not
           Popery
           ,
           but
           lo●k
           on
           them
           as
           a
           part
           of
           Popery
           ,
           but
           are
           far
           from
           equalling
           them
           with
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           are
           far
           〈◊〉
           re
           grosly
           evil
           .
           3.
           
           We
           never
           counted
           even
           
           the
           nocent
           Ceremonies
           used
           in
           England
           (
           for
           innocent
           Ceremonies
           ,
           we
           know
           none
           but
           those
           of
           God's
           Institution
           )
           so
           bad
           as
           real
           Idolatry
           ;
           nor
           Crossing
           and
           Kneeling
           ,
           so
           bad
           as
           worshipping
           Images
           ,
           tho'
           we
           count
           both
           sinful
           ,
           and
           dare
           practise
           neither
           :
           Therefore
           if
           we
           should
           come
           to
           see
           our
           Mistake
           in
           the
           one
           Case
           (
           which
           we
           expect
           not
           )
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           Ground
           for
           the
           Consequence
           of
           this
           alledged
           by
           him
           ,
           viz.
           That
           we
           should
           suspect
           our selves
           deceived
           in
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           say
           that
           every
           Discovery
           of
           a
           Mistake
           that
           Men
           make
           about
           the
           smallest
           matters
           in
           Religion
           ,
           will
           shake
           the
           very
           Foundation
           of
           their
           Faith
           ;
           which
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           be
           very
           far
           from
           asserting
           ,
           left
           they
           that
           have
           read
           his
           Irenicum
           in
           former
           years
           ,
           and
           now
           read
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           this
           Defence
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           inferr
           that
           which
           Good
           Men
           will
           be
           far
           from
           imputing
           to
           a
           person
           of
           his
           worth
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           doth
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           rather
           own
           a
           Change
           in
           some
           things
           now
           debated
           ,
           p.
           72.
           of
           the
           Preface
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           8.
           
           
             It
             looketh
             like
             another
             Ground
             ,
             that
             Non-conformists
             serve
             the
             Designs
             of
             Papists
             ,
             that
          
           When
           they
           find
           the
           undoubted
           Practices
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           condemned
           as
           Popish
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           by
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           they
           must
           conclude
           Popery
           to
           be
           of
           much
           greater
           Antiquity
           than
           really
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           can
           trace
           it
           so
           very
           near
           the
           Apostles
           Times
           ,
           they
           will
           soon
           believe
           it
           setled
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           Here
           is
           still
           a
           confounding
           of
           something
           that
           is
           Popish
           with
           Popery
           ,
           a
           part
           taken
           for
           the
           whole
           ,
           an
           Accident
           ,
           without
           which
           Popery
           can
           well
           consist
           ,
           and
           which
           doth
           subsist
           without
           Popery
           ,
           with
           the
           body
           and
           substance
           of
           Popery
           .
           He
           looketh
           on
           his
           Antagonists
           (
           according
           to
           his
           wonted
           Esteem
           of
           them
           )
           as
           very
           mean
           Logicians
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           have
           them
           conclude
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           Popery
           in
           those
           things
           that
           he
           and
           we
           do
           jointly
           dislike
           it
           in
           ,
           from
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           some
           Rites
           that
           were
           used
           under
           that
           Apostasie
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           have
           continued
           among
           us
           under
           the
           Reformatiom
           .
           2.
           
           It
           were
           still
           as
           bad
           a
           Consequence
           from
           our
           traceing
           some
           things
           near
           to
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           to
           inferr
           that
           they
           were
           setled
           by
           the
           Apostles
           :
           For
           we
           can
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           soon
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           some
           things
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           they
           did
           not
           setle
           ;
           as
           the
           Love-Feasts
           ,
           which
           they
           reproved
           and
           abolished
           after
           that
           abuse
           of
           them
           was
           observed
           .
           3.
           
           To
           call
           those
           things
           that
           Non-conformists
           Scruple
           ,
           
             (
             Viz.
          
           )
           The
           Ceremonies
           ,
           the
           undoubted
           practices
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           which
           may
           be
           traced
           near
           to
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           is
           
             gratis
             dictum
          
           ,
           a
           bold
           begging
           of
           the
           question
           :
           the
           proof
           of
           it
           we
           expect
           .
        
         
         
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             It
             will
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             (
             P.
             5.
             )
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             perswade
             considering
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             should
             degenerate
             so
             soon
             ,
             so
             Vnanimously
             and
             so
             Vniversally
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             do
             ,
             if
             Episcopacy
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Significant
             Ceremonies
             were
             any
             parts
             of
             the
             Apostasie
             .
          
           Here
           is
           still
           the
           great
           Antiquity
           of
           these
           things
           taken
           for
           granted
           but
           not
           proved
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           his
           
             Considering
             men
          
           ,
           if
           they
           read
           and
           consider
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           will
           easily
           be
           perswaded
           that
           a
           Church
           may
           very
           early
           and
           quickly
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           that
           Vnanimously
           and
           Vniversally
           ;
           especially
           in
           some
           things
           that
           are
           of
           lesser
           concern
           in
           Religion
           .
           How
           suddenly
           did
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           Aaron
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           Moses
           was
           but
           40
           days
           absent
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           &
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           higher
           moment
           than
           what
           we
           contend
           about
           ;
           even
           worshiping
           a
           Calf
           for
           God
           ?
           see
           Ex.
           32.
           1.
           and
           particularly
           Vers.
           8.
           
           And
           the
           Lord
           foretold
           to
           Moses
           their
           after
           Apostasies
           ,
           Deut.
           31.
           16.
           
           And
           Moses
           took
           notice
           of
           their
           Apostasies
           while
           he
           was
           yet
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           soon
           they
           would
           break
           out
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           27.
           29.
           
           How
           
             Quickly
             ,
             Vnanimously
          
           ,
           and
           Vniversally
           did
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           apostatize
           after
           
           Solomon's
           decease
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Judah
           under
           her
           Kings
           ,
           a
           witness
           of
           this
           ?
           When
           ever
           a
           bad
           King
           arose
           ,
           presently
           the
           pure
           Worship
           of
           God
           was
           turned
           to
           Idolatry
           .
           In
           the
           days
           of
           Joash
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           Jehojada
           was
           gone
           ,
           how
           quickly
           did
           a
           Faction
           ,
           with
           a
           Complement
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           turn
           the
           whole
           Nation
           to
           Idolatry
           ?
           2
           Chron.
           24.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           These
           Apostasies
           were
           in
           higher
           points
           than
           we
           now
           speak
           of
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           How
           quickly
           did
           the
           Church
           thus
           degenerate
           ?
           And
           that
           this
           should
           not
           be
           thought
           strange
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Gospel-Church
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           what
           Christ
           telleth
           us
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Tares
             sown
             while
             men
             sleep
          
           ,
           and
           growing
           up
           insensibly
           ,
           and
           without
           Observation
           :
           Also
           the
           degeneracy
           that
           the
           Church
           fell
           into
           ,
           even
           while
           the
           Apostles
           were
           alive
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           watching
           over
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           ,
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           Errours
           in
           Corinth
           and
           Galatia
           ;
           in
           the
           Abuses
           in
           publick
           Administrations
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           the
           Apostle
           behoved
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           by
           bringing
           back
           to
           Apostolick
           Example
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           for
           reforming
           some
           Indecencies
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           for
           reforming
           their
           Enormities
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           1.
           20.
           23.
           
           If
           these
           evils
           crept
           in
           under
           the
           Inspection
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           What
           wonder
           is
           it
           if
           Men
           afterwards
           began
           in
           some
           things
           to
           deviate
           in
           Church-practice
           ?
        
         
         
           Sect.
           10.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           2.
           foretelling
           the
           Antichristian
           Apostacy
           ,
           v.
           3.
           telleth
           us
           ,
           That
           
             that
             Mystery
             of
             iniquity
             did
             then
             work
             ,
             v.
          
           7.
           
           This
           Allegation
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           putteth
           off
           with
           a
           Scoff
           ,
           p.
           17.
           but
           we
           must
           not
           therefore
           part
           with
           it
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           then
           a
           tendency
           among
           some
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           to
           several
           of
           these
           Evils
           ,
           which
           being
           grown
           up
           to
           Maturity
           of
           Wickedness
           ,
           Antichristianism
           was
           afterwards
           made
           up
           ;
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           gross
           Heresies
           that
           then
           were
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           were
           foretold
           ,
           Act.
           20.
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           The
           Ambition
           of
           Diotrephes
           was
           a
           fermenting
           toward
           Lordly
           Prelacy
           ,
           3
           
             Joh.
             ver
          
           .
           9.
           
           So
           was
           the
           Idolizing
           of
           some
           Ministers
           among
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           3.
           4.
           
           So
           the
           turning
           aside
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           a
           carnal
           ,
           gawdy
           sort
           of
           Religion
           ,
           not
           contented
           with
           the
           simplicity
           of
           Gospel-Worship
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Galatians
           are
           reproved
           ,
           
             Gal.
             4.
             9.
             
             The
             worshipping
             of
             Angels
             ,
             voluntary
             Humility
             ,
             subjection
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             touch
             not
             ,
             taste
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             ,
             Will-Worship
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             18.
             
             Forbidding
             of
             Meats
             and
             Marriage
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           4.
           3.
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           turning
           the
           Spiritual
           Religion
           of
           GOD
           into
           a
           Carnal
           outward
           Shew
           .
           All
           these
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           was
           a
           working
           toward
           the
           vile
           Superstitions
           that
           afterward
           grew
           up
           under
           the
           Antichristian
           Apostasy
           ,
           of
           which
           our
           Ceremonies
           are
           some
           Remains
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           such
           a
           secret
           working
           of
           such
           Evils
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           is
           it
           any
           wonder
           that
           some
           unallowable
           practices
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           soon
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           be
           little
           taken
           notice
           of
           ?
        
         
           Sect.
           11.
           
           And
           this
           is
           yet
           less
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           defects
           and
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Times
           next
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           first
           Times
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           before
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           the
           Jews
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Dies
             inanitatis
          
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           want
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           History
           .
           It
           was
           little
           better
           with
           the
           Christian
           Church
           at
           first
           .
           We
           have
           very
           little
           distinct
           account
           of
           her
           Order
           ;
           and
           what
           we
           have
           ,
           is
           but
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           not
           so
           full
           as
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           pass
           a
           Judgment
           with
           Confidence
           of
           all
           their
           Practices
           in
           Church-Administrations
           :
           It
           is
           no
           good
           Argument
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           Dissent
           from
           ,
           or
           Non-conformity
           to
           the
           Church-practices
           of
           the
           First
           Times
           ;
           ●rgo
           there
           was
           none
           ;
           especially
           considering
           that
           the
           Writers
           of
           those
           Times
           (
           who
           were
           glorious
           Lights
           ,
           yet
           Men
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           mistakes
           and
           passions
           )
           would
           not
           readily
           give
           account
           of
           what
           might
           make
           against
           their
           own
           practices
           .
           And
           it
           can
           be
           made
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Church
           Guides
           ,
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           in
           mistakes
           greater
           than
           what
           we
           
           now
           scruple
           at
           :
           But
           the
           early
           Degeneracy
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           (
           which
           our
           Author
           thinks
           it
           so
           absurd
           to
           imagine
           )
           is
           witnessed
           by
           the
           most
           ancient
           History
           ,
           and
           nearest
           to
           these
           Times
           .
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             c.
          
           29.
           relating
           out
           of
           Egesippus
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           Simon
           Son
           of
           Cleopas
           ,
           second
           Bishop
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           who
           had
           seen
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           was
           his
           Cousin
           -
           Germain
           ,
           he
           addeth
           ,
           that
           
             After
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Company
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             worn
             out
             ,
             the
             Church
             having
             before
             been
             a
             pure
             Vi●gin
             ,
             the
             Conspiracy
             of
             detestable
             Errors
             ,
             through
             Deceit
             of
             such
             as
             delivered
             strange
             Doctrine
             ,
             took
             rooting
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           If
           Heresie
           so
           soon
           got
           head
           ,
           what
           Absurdity
           is
           it
           to
           think
           that
           lesser
           Evils
           might
           early
           prevail
           ?
           This
           may
           be
           also
           proved
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Rites
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           early
           there
           was
           a
           degeneracy
           in
           these
           ,
           out
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           second
           Century
           ,
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Victor
             .
             Episc.
             Rom.
             Quae
             varietas
             observantiae
             (
             pascatis
             ,
             &
             jejuniorum
             )
             non
             〈◊〉
             primum
             neque
             nostris
             temporibus
             caepit
             ,
             sed
             multo
             aute
             nos
             (
             ut
             opinor
             )
             qui
             non
             simpliciter
             quod
             ab
             initio
             traditum
             est
             tenentes
             ,
             in
             alium
             morem
             vel
             per
             negligentiam
             ,
             vel
             per
             imperitiam
             postmodum
             decidere
             .
          
           Where
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           Irenaeus
           imputeth
           such
           negligence
           and
           unskilfulness
           even
           to
           the
           First
           Age
           ,
           and
           nearest
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           the
           days
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           made
           them
           fall
           from
           Christs
           Institution
           in
           some
           things
           .
           The
           consideration
           of
           all
           which
           maketh
           me
           wonder
           at
           the
           Confidence
           of
           the
           learned
           Author
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             So
             sudden
             and
             insensible
             a
             Change
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             so
             incredible
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             think
             it
             could
             be
             ,
             may
             on
             the
             same
             Grounds
             believe
             that
             other
             parts
             of
             Popery
             did
             as
             soon
             prevail
             .
          
           That
           this
           Change
           did
           soon
           prevail
           ,
           we
           believe
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           ,
           we
           see
           no
           Absurdity
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           other
           parts
           of
           Popery
           ,
           we
           can
           tell
           when
           most
           of
           them
           begun
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           obliged
           from
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           one
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           same
           of
           another
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           Inconveniency
           in
           asserting
           ,
           that
           these
           Mistakes
           crept
           in
           insensibly
           .
           Seeing
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           them
           as
           a
           Mystery
           that
           was
           long
           working
           ,
           before
           it
           came
           above-board
           .
           What
           he
           saith
           of
           humane
           Policies
           keeping
           long
           to
           their
           first
           Institution
           ,
           maketh
           little
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           both
           because
           the
           contrary
           is
           most
           frequently
           observed
           ;
           they
           often
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           that
           unobserved
           by
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           through
           the
           Cunning
           of
           Statesmen
           ;
           and
           because
           corrupt
           Nature
           is
           not
           so
           apt
           to
           deviate
           from
           Humane
           Constitutions
           ,
           as
           from
           those
           that
           are
           Divine
           .
           Few
           Politick
           Frames
           have
           been
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           quickly
           ,
           and
           easily
           changed
           ,
           as
           the
           Religious
           Worship
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Judges
           and
           Kings
           .
           I
           hope
           by
           this
           time
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Principles
           
           of
           the
           
             Church's
             Enemies
          
           (
           so
           he
           falsly
           calleth
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           who
           are
           no
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           her
           humane
           Ceremonies
           )
           bringeth
           no
           such
           mighty
           prejudice
           on
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           he
           with
           confidence
           inferreth
           from
           what
           he
           had
           discoursed
           ;
           for
           we
           neither
           own
           such
           Antiquity
           in
           the
           Ceremonies
           ;
           nor
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           ,
           would
           that
           inferr
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           Popery
           in
           its
           grosser
           parts
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           12.
           
           He
           again
           chargeth
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           that
           
             They
             must
             forgo
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             so
             doing
             they
             run
             into
             insuperable
             Difficulties
             in
             dealing
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             which
             his
             Principles
             do
             lead
             through
             ;
             for
             they
             can
             justly
             charge
             Popery
             as
             Innovation
             .
          
           And
           to
           that
           purpose
           citeth
           Bishop
           
             Sanderson
             (
             p.
             6.
          
           )
           In
           answer
           to
           him
           and
           the
           Bishop
           too
           ,
           We
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           we
           do
           not
           forgo
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Antiquity
           ;
           though
           we
           do
           not
           Idolize
           it
           ,
           as
           some
           do
           ;
           we
           will
           not
           be
           conclud●d
           by
           it
           against
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           often
           without
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           take
           its
           help
           to
           search
           into
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           revealed
           in
           His
           Word
           :
           It
           s
           greatest
           Admirers
           must
           needs
           forgo
           it
           sometimes
           ,
           both
           Papists
           and
           Prelatists
           ;
           and
           the
           ancient
           Authors
           themselves
           do
           not
           seldom
           disown
           all
           Authority
           in
           them
           or
           any
           men
           to
           determine
           in
           the
           Controversies
           of
           Religion
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           digress
           into
           this
           Debate
           ,
           What
           Weight
           is
           to
           be
           laid
           on
           Antiquity
           ;
           it
           is
           enough
           at
           present
           that
           we
           deny
           ,
           and
           our
           Adversaries
           have
           not
           proved
           (
           nor
           shall
           they
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           )
           that
           Bishops
           and
           Ceremonies
           are
           so
           ancient
           as
           they
           affirm
           them
           to
           be
           ;
           what
           Instances
           he
           intendeth
           ,
           or
           can
           give
           from
           his
           present
           Adversaries
           ,
           (
           the
           Non-conformists
           )
           
             that
             they
             maintain
             such
             principles
             as
             destroy
             the
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
          
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           when
           we
           meet
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           shall
           consider
           them
           ;
           mean
           while
           we
           profess
           our selves
           ready
           to
           disown
           all
           Principles
           that
           can
           be
           made
           appear
           to
           be
           of
           that
           tendency
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           13.
           
           Bishop
           
           Sanderson's
           three
           ways
           how
           Non-conformists
           promote
           Popery
           eventually
           ,
           tho'
           not
           intentionally
           ,
           which
           he
           mentioneth
           ,
           p.
           7.
           are
           such
           as
           to
           unbyassed
           men
           will
           seen
           unworthy
           of
           the
           learned
           Bishop
           to
           propose
           ,
           or
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           to
           applaud
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           
             By
             helping
             to
             pull
             down
             Episcopacy
             ,
             at
             which
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           Rome
           rejoiced
           .
           But
           ,
           will
           any
           say
           that
           this
           Joy
           of
           Rome
           was
           because
           Episcopacy
           is
           such
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Popery
           ;
           when
           they
           have
           it
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           any
           Protestant
           Church
           as
           in
           England
           ?
           yea
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           Except
           in
           England
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           obvious
           ,
           that
           their
           Joy
           was
           for
           our
           Broils
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           Ruin
           of
           that
           which
           they
           love
           so
           well
           ?
           Will
           any
           deny
           that
           Rome
           rejoiced
           as
           much
           at
           the
           pulling
           down
           of
           Presbytery
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           hindrance
           
           of
           its
           Settlement
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           our
           Changes
           ,
           Anarchy
           ,
           and
           Confusions
           are
           their
           Advantage
           ?
           The
           Second
           is
           ,
           
             Their
             opposing
             the
             interest
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             with
             more
             Violence
             than
             Reason
          
           .
           The
           Third
           is
           ,
           
             Their
             frequent
             mistaking
             the
             Question
             ,
             especially
             through
             the
             necessity
             of
             some
             false
             Principles
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             maintain
             ,
             whatever
             come
             of
             the
             common
             Cause
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           reply
           to
           these
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Truth
           in
           what
           is
           here
           said
           ,
           nor
           the
           Candour
           becoming
           a
           Disputant
           ,
           in
           saying
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           pretence
           to
           proving
           it
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           Dr.
           think
           that
           the
           Bishop's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           will
           convince
           us
           ;
           the
           Folly
           and
           Indiscretion
           that
           he
           is
           pleased
           next
           to
           grieve
           us
           with
           the
           Imputation
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           back
           again
           with
           the
           same
           learned
           Bishop's
           Authority
           ,
           
             (
             p.
             8.
          
           )
           is
           another
           of
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           not
           attempt
           to
           answer
           ,
           save
           with
           the
           words
           of
           
             Psal.
             123.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             exceedingly
             filled
             with
             contempt
             ,
             our
             Soul
             is
             exceedingly
             filled
             with
             the
             scorning
             of
             those
             that
             are
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             proud
             .
          
           What
           he
           after
           mentioneth
           of
           the
           Popish
           Instruments
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           most
           violent
           courses
           ,
           doth
           not
           concern
           us
           ,
           who
           endure
           ,
           but
           use
           no
           Violence
           :
           Let
           them
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           who
           with
           such
           Violence
           do
           press
           their
           Brethren
           in
           things
           acknowledged
           Indifferent
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           ruine
           them
           for
           not
           yielding
           .
           What
           Service
           this
           may
           do
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           are
           such
           Lovers
           of
           
             Violent
             Courses
          
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           .
           The
           Jews
           ,
           by
           indiscreet
           zeal
           ,
           brought
           the
           Romans
           on
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           designed
           to
           shun
           :
           If
           he
           will
           prove
           our
           zeal
           against
           Popery
           to
           be
           also
           indiscreet
           ,
           we
           shall
           endure
           the
           parallel
           .
           He
           cannot
           get
           that
           Notion
           out
           of
           his
           Head
           ,
           
             (
             p.
             9.
          
           )
           that
           was
           met
           before
           ,
           That
           Non-conformists
           attempt
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           against
           the
           Ceremonies
           .
           What
           Service
           this
           may
           do
           the
           Papists
           ,
           may
           be
           considered
           :
           to
           make
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           doth
           constitute
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           have
           a
           Trifle
           (
           such
           an
           Indifferent
           Ceremony
           must
           be
           )
           for
           such
           a
           part
           of
           her
           Constitution
           ,
           as
           with
           it
           she
           is
           overturned
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           inferr
           ,
           that
           we
           reckon
           our
           Religion
           a
           Trifle
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           whether
           talking
           at
           this
           rate
           doth
           not
           look
           liker
           a
           Transport
           ,
           than
           what
           can
           be
           justly
           charged
           on
           the
           Non-conformists
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           14.
           
           Who
           doubteth
           but
           the
           Papists
           
             envy
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           and
           
             wish
             her
             torn
             in
             pieces
          
           ,
           and
           
             wish
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             in
          
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             destroy
             her
             Constitution
             and
             Government
             ?
          
           But
           what
           is
           all
           that
           to
           the
           purpose
           ?
           Doth
           it
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           dislike
           her
           Bishops
           and
           Ceremonies
           are
           doing
           
           the
           same
           Work
           ?
           The
           Tendency
           (
           much
           less
           the
           Designs
           )
           of
           Papists
           and
           Non-conformists
           can
           never
           be
           drawn
           into
           one
           Channel
           ,
           till
           he
           prove
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           that
           Papists
           aim
           to
           destroy
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           spight
           at
           the
           
             English
             Bishops
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           are
           
             Protestant
             Bishops
          
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           Bishops
           .
           It
           may
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           shew
           of
           Reason
           ,
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           a
           Physician
           promoteth
           the
           design
           of
           his
           Patient's
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           aimeth
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Physician
           's
           Work
           is
           ,
           to
           remove
           his
           Disease
           ;
           both
           would
           have
           the
           Man
           what
           he
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           Concurrence
           between
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           intention
           or
           tendency
           of
           their
           Work.
           What
           followeth
           doth
           as
           little
           prove
           his
           point
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           by
           brief
           Answers
           to
           his
           Questions
           :
           
             Did
             not
          
           Cranmer
           ,
           Ridley
           ,
           
             &c.
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             by
             their
          
           (
           the
           Papists
           )
           
             means
             ?
             Ans.
          
           Yes
           ,
           but
           not
           because
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           as
           
             Protestants
             .
             Did
             not
             they
             own
             the
             same
             Episcopacy
             which
             is
             now
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             men
             by
             Book
             upon
             Book
             seek
             to
             destroy
             ?
             (
             p.
             10.
             )
             Ans.
          
           That
           maybe
           a
           Question
           ,
           but
           I
           now
           suppose
           they
           did
           :
           these
           worthy
           Servants
           of
           God
           had
           Reformed
           much
           ,
           but
           left
           this
           Unreformed
           ;
           they
           did
           worthily
           in
           their
           Generation
           ,
           yet
           as
           men
           who
           are
           Imperfect
           ,
           we
           may
           rather
           wonder
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           time
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           been
           born
           in
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           prejudices
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           they
           discovered
           so
           much
           of
           Errour
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           in
           that
           Crowd
           of
           Corruptions
           that
           they
           had
           to
           purge
           out
           ,
           over-looked
           this
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           15.
           
           Some
           further
           Argumentative
           Questions
           he
           moveth
           ;
           
             Is
             all
             this
          
           (
           writing
           against
           Bishops
           and
           Ceremonies
           )
           
             done
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             way
             to
             preserve
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             among
             us
             ,
             to
             fill
             mens
             minds
             with
             such
             prejudices
             against
             the
             first
             Set●●ment
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Church-Government
             then
             Established
             ,
             was
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             Martyr-Bishops
             exercised
             an
             unlawful
             Authority
             over
             Diocesan
             Churches
             ?
             But
             wh●ther
             will
             Mens
             indiscreet
             Zeal
             carry
             them
             ?
          
           Here
           's
           a
           Tragical
           Outcry
           ,
           as
           if
           Non-conformists
           went
           about
           to
           destroy
           Religion
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           for
           Bishops
           and
           Ceremonies
           :
           What
           a
           strange
           unaccountable
           fondness
           have
           these
           Men
           for
           their
           Diana
           ,
           who
           talk
           at
           this
           rate
           !
           If
           this
           Discourse
           have
           any
           Nerves
           ,
           it
           will
           at
           once
           condemn
           all
           these
           ,
           as
           the
           worst
           Enemies
           that
           true
           Religion
           hath
           ,
           who
           have
           found
           any
           fault
           in
           a
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           thing
           impossible
           ,
           that
           a
           
             True
             Reformation
          
           should
           be
           an
           
             Imperfect
             Reformation
          
           .
           But
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           Men
           who
           have
           left
           Scripture-Guidance
           ,
           and
           become
           fond
           of
           Humane
           Authority
           in
           Religious
           Matters
           .
           
           We
           honour
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           Idolize
           their
           Persons
           ;
           where
           they
           follow
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           follow
           them
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           Apostle
           required
           no
           more
           of
           his
           Followers
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           )
           but
           where
           they
           recede
           from
           the
           Rule
           we
           must
           needs
           Dissent
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           16.
           
           It
           may
           very
           much
           clear
           us
           ,
           &
           silence
           such
           Clamours
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           English
           is
           not
           the
           only
           
             Imperfect
             Reformation
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           our
           Author
           here
           alledgeth
           ,
           would
           equally
           justifie
           all
           their
           defects
           ,
           and
           condemn
           all
           Endeavours
           after
           further
           nearness
           to
           Primitive
           Institution
           .
           To
           give
           some
           Instances
           ,
           How
           many
           Reformations
           do
           we
           read
           of
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           were
           approved
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           rejoiced
           in
           by
           Good
           Men
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           a
           casting
           off
           of
           false
           Gods
           ,
           and
           a
           worshipping
           of
           Jehov●h
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           this
           
             nigrum
             Theta
          
           set
           on
           them
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           
             the
             high
             pl●ces
             still
             remained
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             still
             Sacrificed
             in
             them
          
           ;
           yet
           only
           to
           Jehovah
           .
           This
           is
           noted
           even
           of
           
             S●lom●n
             ,
             1
             Kin.
          
           3.
           2
           ,
           3.
           (
           and
           it
           's
           like
           it
           was
           one
           of
           his
           first
           Steps
           of
           Degeneracy
           ,
           tho'
           the
           want
           of
           a
           Temple
           might
           seem
           to
           have
           excused
           it
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           noted
           as
           a
           Fault
           ,
           as
           Pis●a●●r
           observeth
           ,
           and
           the
           Particle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             attamen
             ,
             only
          
           ,
           importeth
           no
           less
           .
           )
           It
           is
           also
           noted
           of
           Manesseth
           ,
           in
           his
           last
           and
           best
           daies
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           33.
           17.
           and
           of
           
             Azariah
             ,
             2
             King.
          
           15.
           5.
           and
           of
           
             Jotham
             ,
             2
             King.
          
           15.
           35.
           and
           of
           many
           others
           ,
           which
           need
           not
           be
           mentioned
           .
           Now
           is
           it
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Godly
           in
           Judah
           were
           dissatisfied
           with
           this
           Depra●ati●n
           of
           God's
           VVorship
           ,
           nor
           scrupled
           to
           leave
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           to
           the
           high
           places
           to
           worship
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           were
           any
           such
           ,
           Might
           not
           all
           this
           be
           applied
           to
           them
           ?
           
             Was
             it
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ?
             Was
             that
             the
             way
             to
             preserve
             the
             Worship
             of
          
           Jehovah
           ?
           
             Mast
             Reformers
             be
             charged
             with
             a
             wrong
             Way
             of
             Worship
             ?
          
           If
           this
           had
           been
           an
           insig●ificant
           Declamation
           against
           them
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           now
           against
           us
           .
           To
           come
           nearer
           home
           ,
           Do
           not
           all
           the
           soundest
           Protestants
           rejoice
           in
           the
           Lutheran
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           main
           ,
           and
           yet
           blame
           it
           in
           some
           things
           ?
           Were
           not
           all
           English
           Protestants
           glad
           of
           what
           King
           Hen.
           8.
           did
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           other
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           thought
           not
           fit
           so
           to
           applaud
           that
           Setlement
           ,
           as
           to
           look
           after
           no
           further
           Reformation
           :
           Why
           then
           should
           it
           be
           thought
           in
           us
           a
           disgracing
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           we
           desire
           some
           things
           to
           be
           still
           mended
           ?
        
         
           Sect.
           17.
           
           We
           thank
           him
           for
           his
           Charity
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             set
             on
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
          
           but
           misregard
           his
           Saying
           ,
           That
           we
           do
           their
           Work
           ;
           a
           groundless
           and
           unproved
           Assertion
           .
           I
           wish
           there
           
           were
           no
           Ground
           for
           Recrimination
           ▪
           which
           I
           shall
           forbear
           :
           If
           his
           
             Forty
             Years
             Meditation
          
           have
           enabled
           him
           to
           prove
           the
           present
           Episcopacy
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           best
           Churches
           ,
           we
           must
           yield
           the
           Cause
           ,
           but
           we
           intend
           to
           hear
           his
           Proofs
           first
           .
           It
           is
           a
           needless
           Question
           that
           he
           asketh
           ,
           
             Wherein
             doth
             our
             Church
             differ
             from
             its
             first
             Setlen
             ●ut
             ?
          
           Seeing
           he
           knoweth
           that
           we
           blame
           the
           first
           Setlement
           ,
           eatenus
           ,
           tho'
           we
           applaud
           it
           in
           the
           main
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           cited
           out
           of
           Dr.
           Taylor
           the
           Martyr
           
             (
             p.
             11.
          
           )
           saith
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           Holy
           Men
           discovered
           the
           Evil
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           laid
           down
           their
           Lives
           in
           opposition
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           had
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           see
           the
           Evil
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Appurtenances
           of
           Popery
           .
           Dr.
           Taylor
           and
           others
           rejoiced
           to
           see
           God
           worshipped
           in
           English
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           in
           Latin
           ,
           as
           by
           Parrots
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           see
           the
           Evil
           of
           such
           a
           Frame
           of
           Worship
           ,
           having
           known
           no
           other
           .
           So
           the
           same
           Dr.
           Tay●or
           ,
           when
           Bp.
           Bon●er
           was
           about
           degrading
           him
           ,
           Swore
           by
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             (
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
          
           p.
           174.
           )
           as
           Joseph
           by
           the
           Life
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           but
           that
           doth
           not
           justifie
           such
           a
           practice
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           18.
           
           He
           now
           undertaketh
           (
           p.
           11
           ,
           &c.
           )
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Jesuitical
             Party
          
           had
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           calleth
           it
           .
           )
           How
           doth
           this
           consist
           with
           what
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             set
             on
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             ?
          
           That
           Papists
           did
           not
           Separate
           at
           first
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Daies
           ,
           we
           can
           give
           no
           Account
           ,
           knowing
           that
           Policy
           ,
           not
           Conscience
           ,
           often
           governeth
           their
           Actions
           .
           That
           Non-conformists
           did
           go
           along
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           her
           practices
           ,
           he
           largely
           insisteth
           on
           afterward
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           whether
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           if
           o
           ,
           what
           is
           our
           Concern
           in
           it
           .
           He
           telleth
           a
           long
           Story
           of
           Jesuits
           imployed
           under
           the
           Disguise
           of
           
             more
             zealous
             Trotestants
          
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Separation
           ;
           the
           truth
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           dispute
           ;
           for
           it
           hath
           alwaies
           been
           the
           way
           of
           that
           active
           party
           to
           endeavour
           the
           Dividing
           of
           them
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Communion
           .
           But
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Blame
           that
           can
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           or
           their
           practices
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           ,
           the
           same
           party
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           Divisions
           of
           Calvinists
           from
           Lutherans
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           take
           all
           occasions
           to
           divide
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           ruin
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Lord
           turn
           it
           to
           Good
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Disappointment
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           Servants
           keep
           his
           Way
           ,
           while
           they
           part
           from
           the
           way
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           let
           the
           Jesuits
           do
           their
           worst
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           do
           our
           Duty
           ,
           there
           is
           neither
           harm
           nor
           blame
           in
           it
           .
           Were
           it
           not
           very
           easie
           for
           us
           ,
           〈◊〉
           we
           had
           any
           confidence
           in
           such
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           hand
           Jes●its
           ha●e
           in
           
           setting
           on
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           in
           such
           peremptory
           cleaving
           to
           their
           
             Indifferent
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           rather
           see
           the
           Church
           torn
           in
           a
           thousand
           pieces
           ,
           than
           part
           with
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           prosecuting
           Men
           ,
           tho'
           never
           so
           found
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church's
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Innocent
           and
           Holy
           in
           their
           Conversation
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           yield
           over
           the
           Belly
           of
           Scripture-Light
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           to
           the
           Use
           of
           these
           Trifles
           :
           Doth
           not
           this
           look
           more
           like
           a
           Design
           of
           Jesuits
           to
           embroil
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           ruine
           her
           ;
           while
           such
           measures
           are
           unaccountable
           ,
           and
           the
           Admiration
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           that
           behold
           our
           Differences
           ?
        
         
           Sect.
           19.
           
           Whether
           the
           Papers
           he
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           Confession
           of
           Heath
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           and
           the
           Letter
           mentioned
           ,
           have
           any
           thing
           of
           Truth
           ,
           or
           be
           a
           Sham
           (
           as
           many
           such
           things
           have
           been
           in
           our
           daies
           )
           it
           were
           such
           a
           wild-Goose
           chase
           to
           follow
           forth
           the
           Enquiry
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           not
           hope
           to
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           not
           
             Operae
             pretium
          
           to
           find
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           .
           That
           
             Coleman
             ,
             Hallingham
          
           ,
           and
           Benson
           are
           named
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           also
           recorded
           by
           Mr.
           Fuller
           ,
           and
           others
           as
           forward
           Non-conformists
           ,
           proveth
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           cunning
           Jesuits
           knew
           how
           to
           insinuate
           into
           the
           most
           Unwary
           ,
           as
           these
           with
           Button
           are
           represented
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           their
           forwardness
           beyond
           others
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           ,
           
           Fuller's
           
             Ch.
             Hist.
             Book
             9.
             
             Pag.
          
           81.
           
           &
           Pag.
           108.
           
           Where
           he
           saith
           ,
           they
           cut-did
           all
           of
           their
           own
           Opinion
           :
           And
           was
           there
           ever
           a
           Party
           ,
           among
           whom
           some
           might
           not
           be
           found
           fit
           Tools
           by
           their
           Indiscretion
           ,
           to
           be
           imployed
           by
           cunning
           Artificers
           ,
           for
           raising
           Troubles
           ,
           without
           casting
           a
           Reflection
           of
           Blame
           on
           the
           whole
           Party
           ?
           But
           our
           Author
           should
           have
           at
           the
           same
           time
           taken
           notice
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Historian
           ,
           p.
           76.
           that
           the
           Bishops
           in
           5
           Eliz.
           1563.
           being
           impowered
           by
           their
           Canons
           ,
           began
           to
           urge
           Subscriptions
           to
           the
           
             Liturgy
             ,
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           and
           
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           by
           so
           doing
           gave
           Rise
           to
           these
           Mens
           ▪
           and
           others
           ,
           appearing
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           branded
           the
           Refusers
           with
           the
           odious
           Name
           of
           Puritans
           .
           P.
           102.
           he
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Canons
           being
           now
           ,
           (
           Nine
           Years
           after
           )
           ratified
           by
           
             Parliament
             ;
             The
             Bishops
             began
             to
             urge
             Subscription
             more
             severely
             than
             before
             ,
             which
             made
             many
             Dissenters
             keep
             their
             private
             Meetings
             in
             Fields
             ,
             Words
             ,
             their
             Friends
             Houses
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           may
           not
           one
           rationally
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           might
           (
           in
           their
           own
           way
           )
           prompt
           the
           Bishops
           to
           this
           Severity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Dissenters
           not
           to
           yield
           to
           it
           ?
        
         
           Sect.
           20.
           
           The
           notions
           that
           Jesuits
           have
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Prayer
          
           ,
           mentioned
           ,
           p.
           15.
           (
           some
           of
           them
           extravagant
           enough
           )
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           
           useth
           as
           a
           repreach
           to
           the
           Non-conformists
           ;
           how
           rationally
           ,
           let
           the
           VVor●d
           judge
           ,
           seeing
           we
           never
           vented
           nor
           owned
           such
           Fancies
           ;
           only
           we
           think
           
             Set
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
          
           unfit
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           where
           Ministers
           are
           tolerably
           gifted
           to
           pray
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           the
           praying
           that
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           either
           practised
           or
           commended
           in
           the
           
             Apostolick
             Church
          
           ,
           was
           without
           Book
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           the
           Book
           ,
           helping
           their
           Infirmities
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           what
           they
           are
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           or
           the
           Matter
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           26.
           
           When
           he
           saith
           (
           p.
           16.
           )
           that
           
             It
             is
             not
             improbable
             the
             J●suits
             were
             the
             first
             Setters
             up
             of
             this
             way
             in
          
           England
           ;
           
             ●nd
             that
             it
             was
             never
             known
             here
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             Reformed
             Church
             before
             this
             time
             .
          
           If
           he
           me●n
           
             Prayer
             without
             a
             Set-form
          
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           mean
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           the
           p●rpose
           ▪
           )
           it
           is
           a
           rash
           and
           untrue
           Assertion
           ;
           Was
           ever
           Prayer
           without
           Book
           condemned
           by
           any
           
             R●formed
             Church
          
           ?
           Yea
           ;
           Can
           any
           
             Reformed
             Church
          
           be
           instanced
           where
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           used
           ?
           Or
           ,
           let
           him
           mention
           ,
           a
           
             Reformed
             Church
          
           that
           hath
           restrained
           
             Extempor●●
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           imposed
           a
           Set-form
           .
           But
           this
           Debate
           he
           resumeth
           afterward
           ,
           and
           till
           then
           ,
           we
           shall
           leave
           it
           ;
           it
           doth
           not
           savour
           of
           tha●
           〈◊〉
           regard
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           is
           promised
           to
           be
           ●●ured
           out
           on
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           Z●●h
           .
           12.
           10.
           to
           mock
           the
           using
           o●
           his
           help
           ,
           to
           pray
           wi●hout
           a
           Book
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Charm
             Effectual
             with
             j●dicious
             P●ople
          
           ,
           and
           to
           je●r
           the
           zeal
           and
           
             warmth
             of
             Devotion
          
           that
           appeareth
           in
           it
           :
           Many
           know
           the
           Advantage
           of
           what
           he
           thinketh
           but
           a
           Fancy
           ;
           let
           him
           abound
           in
           his
           own
           Sence
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             De
             gustiius
             non
             est
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           If
           by
           me●ns
           of
           this
           manner
           of
           worshipping
           God
           ,
           
             the
             Division
             wonderfully
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Debauched
           nor
           Unserious
           that
           were
           so
           taken
           with
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           Encrease
           was
           no
           reproach
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           21.
           
           He
           citeth
           the
           Admonition
           given
           in
           to
           the
           
             Parliament
             ,
             14
             Eliz.
          
           of
           which
           he
           saith
           the
           Authors
           (
           Mr.
           
           F●ller's
           Church
           History
           ,
           p.
           102
           ,
           103.
           maketh
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Cartwright
          
           Author
           both
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           
             Admonition
             )
             would
             have
             neither
             Papists
             nor
             o●●ers
             e●●strained
             to
             communicate
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           whether
           any
           person
           should
           be
           constrained
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           
             Lord's
             Supper
          
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           suppose
           that
           is
           meant
           )
           otherwise
           than
           by
           forcible
           perswasions
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Compulsion
           meant
           ,
           
             Luk.
             14.
             23.
             
             Brugensis
          
           saith
           ,
           it
           expresseth
           vi●●●vangelij
           ;
           so
           others
           ,
           That
           Ord●nance
           was
           never
           appointed
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           a
           Test
           of
           a
           Man's
           Prof●ssion
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           uncapable
           to
           improve
           it
           to
           higher
           ends
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Admonition
           plead
           for
           Tolerating
           of
           Popery
           ,
           (
           I
           have
           not
           the
           book
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           
           determine
           in
           this
           )
           we
           are
           far
           from
           approving
           it
           .
           Though
           we
           think
           we
           have
           a
           Right
           ,
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Toleration
           ,
           but
           
             further
             Co●ntenance
          
           for
           our
           way
           ;
           yet
           ,
           if
           we
           might
           chuse
           ,
           we
           had
           rather
           be
           under
           the
           severest
           Pe●secution
           ,
           than
           have
           the
           least
           hand
           in
           obtaining
           Liberty
           to
           that
           Idolatry
           :
           We
           must
           not
           do
           ,
           yea
           ,
           nor
           wish
           Evil
           ,
           that
           Good
           may
           come
           .
           What
           he
           citeth
           out
           of
           Archb.
           
             Whit
             gift
          
           ,
           and
           Archb.
           Grindal
           ,
           p.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           I
           look
           on
           as
           Invectives
           against
           the
           Non-conformists
           of
           the
           same
           stamp
           with
           his
           own
           ;
           they
           are
           Parties
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           adduced
           as
           Witnesses
           .
           Dr.
           Sutclife
           saith
           no
           more
           than
           we
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           
             our
             Divisions
             give
             advantage
             to
             the
             Papists
             :
          
           Let
           them
           who
           are
           the
           culpable
           Cause
           of
           the
           Divisions
           look
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Prophecy
           cited
           out
           of
           Mr.
           Solden
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           and
           needeth
           no
           other
           Answer
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           22.
           
           The
           politick
           ,
           hellish
           Advices
           given
           by
           the
           
             Jesuit
             Contzen
          
           ,
           and
           
             Seignior
             Ballarini
          
           ,
           make
           nothing
           against
           us
           at
           all
           ,
           tho'
           he
           filleth
           p.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           can
           be
           thence
           inferred
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           labour
           to
           divide
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           this
           D●vision
           falleth
           out
           according
           to
           their
           wish
           .
           Now
           the
           Division
           hath
           its
           Rise
           from
           the
           Impositions
           of
           one
           party
           that
           assume
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Scruples
           of
           another
           party
           .
           If
           the
           Church
           impose
           that
           which
           is
           lawful
           and
           necessary
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           party
           scruple
           that
           ,
           and
           so
           divide
           ;
           in
           that
           case
           the
           Dissenters
           must
           bear
           the
           blame
           of
           the
           Division
           ,
           and
           are
           guilty
           of
           
             co-operating
             with
             the
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             in
             ruining
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
          
           But
           if
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           Her
           Impositions
           ,
           burden
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Her
           Members
           with
           things
           that
           She
           counteth
           
             Indifferent
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             Needless
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Scruplers
           reckon
           as
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           have
           just
           ground
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           then
           the
           blame
           of
           Separating
           ,
           and
           of
           helping
           the
           Papists
           to
           ruin
           our
           Religion
           ,
           lieth
           at
           the
           
           Church's
           door
           ;
           wherefore
           all
           this
           might
           have
           been
           spared
           .
           Let
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           soundly
           refute
           our
           Principles
           ,
           and
           then
           cast
           what
           blame
           he
           will
           on
           us
           ;
           but
           till
           that
           be
           done
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           expect
           not
           )
           let
           him
           ●ake
           heed
           where
           the
           blame
           will
           be
           laid
           ,
           when
           the
           Secrets
           of
           Men
           shall
           be
           judged
           .
           It
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           these
           Advices
           ,
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           as
           their
           Master
           the
           Devil
           often
           doth
           ,
           speak
           some
           Truths
           out
           of
           a
           bad
           end
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           23.
           
           Next
           he
           cometh
           
             (
             p.
             22.
          
           )
           to
           reproach
           us
           with
           the
           Indulgence
           that
           was
           granted
           
             March
             ,
             1671-2
          
           .
           as
           
             being
             procured
             by
             the
             Papists
          
           .
           If
           any
           Non-conformists
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           procuring
           Liberty
           (
           which
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           )
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           think
           their
           Brethren
           will
           disown
           them
           in
           that
           Act.
           That
           Papists
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           both
           for
           
           their
           own
           ease
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Difference
           among
           Protestants
           the
           more
           conspicuous
           :
           But
           was
           it
           fit
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           forbear
           a
           necessary
           Duty
           because
           of
           their
           ill
           Design
           ?
           We
           did
           not
           join
           in
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Church
           before
           that
           ,
           but
           worshipped
           God
           after
           his
           own
           Institution
           ,
           without
           
             Humane
             Ceremonies
          
           :
           All
           the
           Change
           in
           our
           way
           on
           that
           Occasion
           was
           ,
           that
           what
           before
           we
           had
           done
           in
           corners
           ,
           and
           with
           hazard
           ,
           then
           we
           did
           safely
           and
           openly
           ;
           and
           ,
           what
           fault
           was
           in
           this
           ?
           But
           ,
           
             One
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             suspected
             the
             kindness
             ,
             and
             joined
             with
             the
             Conformists
             ,
             like
             wise
             Men
             ,
             and
             refused
             the
             Bait
             :
          
           Who
           said
           so
           ,
           or
           on
           what
           Ground
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           we
           went
           no
           further
           from
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           than
           Conscience
           of
           Duty
           had
           made
           us
           do
           before
           ;
           but
           it
           had
           been
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           if
           when
           Liberty
           was
           granted
           us
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           his
           own
           way
           ,
           we
           had
           then
           joined
           with
           a
           
             Superstitious
             Worship
          
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           not
           do
           before
           .
           If
           that
           Author
           mean
           ,
           That
           Presbyterians
           were
           then
           willing
           to
           concurr
           with
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           as
           their
           Protestant
           Brethren
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           lawful
           ,
           to
           disappoint
           the
           Designs
           of
           the
           common
           Enemy
           ,
           we
           approve
           of
           that
           Inclination
           ,
           and
           think
           the
           Dr.
           cannot
           charge
           us
           with
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           contrary
           in
           practice
           :
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           without
           all
           Reason
           ,
           that
           he
           dateth
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Separation
             from
             that
             time
          
           ,
           p.
           23.
           
           Their
           
             building
             Meeting-houses
             ,
             and
             using
             Separate
             Meetings
             ,
          
           p.
           24.
           will
           not
           prove
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           one
           they
           did
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           but
           a
           more
           publick
           owning
           of
           what
           was
           their
           private
           practice
           ,
           when
           under
           the
           lash
           of
           the
           Persecution
           .
           Defending
           their
           practice
           by
           writing
           ,
           is
           no
           proof
           neither
           :
           If
           he
           can
           prove
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           it
           
             on
             Principles
             that
             will
             justifie
             any
             Separation
             ,
          
           let
           them
           be
           blamed
           ;
           but
           this
           ,
           I
           suppose
           dropt
           from
           his
           Pen
           without
           due
           consideration
           .
           That
           they
           chuse
           Ministers
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           is
           as
           little
           proof
           as
           the
           rest
           ;
           how
           to
           judge
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           of
           what
           his
           
             credible
             Person
          
           informs
           him
           ,
           
             Of
             ten
             Ministers
             coming
             into
             one
             City
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           hard
           Case
           ,
           when
           Ministers
           put
           to
           great
           hardships
           by
           the
           
             Five
             Mile
             Act
          
           ,
           that
           it
           being
           suspended
           ,
           they
           might
           not
           live
           in
           Corporations
           for
           their
           Accommodation
           .
           Let
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Peaceable
             Design
          
           (
           cited
           p.
           25.
           )
           answer
           for
           himself
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           such
           Non-conformists
           as
           I
           have
           conversed
           with
           ,
           never
           approved
           of
           the
           
             Tolerating
             of
             Papists
          
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           24.
           
           Mr.
           Nye
           is
           produced
           (
           p.
           27.
           )
           as
           owning
           ,
           that
           Jesuits
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           our
           Divisions
           (
           whoever
           denied
           it
           )
           in
           perswading
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           hearing
           the
           Conformists
           preach
           .
           Whoever
           broached
           that
           Principle
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           received
           among
           the
           more
           sober
           and
           intelligent
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           especially
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           
           it
           is
           their
           
             Corruptings
             of
             God's
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           not
           their
           dispensing
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           refuse
           to
           join
           with
           them
           in
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           cannot
           join
           in
           the
           one
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           we
           must
           forbear
           both
           ;
           which
           is
           by
           a
           necessity
           from
           them
           ,
           not
           our
           choice
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           he
           will
           give
           fitter
           occasion
           to
           speak
           afterward
           .
           What
           he
           citeth
           out
           of
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           p.
           28
           ,
           29.
           30.
           tho'
           there
           be
           Expressions
           of
           the
           keen
           Spirit
           of
           that
           learned
           Writer
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           a
           little
           softened
           ,
           yet
           all
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           proveth
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ;
           From
           among
           the
           Non-conformists
           have
           gone
           out
           some
           Sects
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           unsound
           principles
           have
           given
           advantage
           to
           the
           common
           Enemy
           ,
           which
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           lament
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           prove
           our
           way
           evil
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           Popery
           ,
           the
           same
           must
           be
           concluded
           against
           the
           
             Reformation
             from
             Popery
          
           ,
           where
           the
           
             German
             Anabaptists
          
           sprung
           up
           ;
           yea
           ,
           Christianity
           shall
           not
           escape
           ,
           for
           did
           not
           Gnosticks
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           Hereticks
           ,
           arise
           from
           among
           Christians
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Apostle's
           days
           ?
        
         
           Sect.
           25.
           
           The
           Dr.
           (
           p.
           31.
           )
           triumphantly
           appealeth
           to
           any
           impartial
           Reader
           ,
           
             Who
             most
             serve
             the
             Popish
             Designs
             ,
             those
             who
             keep
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             or
             those
             who
             fell
             into
             the
             course
             of
             separation
             .
          
           I
           hope
           the
           Judge
           that
           he
           constituteth
           ,
           having
           considered
           his
           Allegations
           ,
           and
           the
           Answers
           hitherto
           discoursed
           ,
           will
           acquit
           us
           of
           all
           accession
           to
           
             Popish
             Designs
          
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           should
           take
           as
           much
           pains
           to
           retort
           the
           same
           blame
           on
           his
           party
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           accuse
           us
           ,
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           guess
           where
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Condemnation
           would
           fall
           ;
           but
           I
           delight
           not
           in
           such
           unbrotherly
           work
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           the
           less
           need
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           
             day
             unto
             day
             uttereth
             speech
          
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           sidings
           of
           that
           party
           with
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Religion
           :
           That
           the
           Papists
           designed
           to
           force
           all
           to
           seek
           a
           general
           Toleration
           ,
           is
           not
           unlikely
           ;
           but
           that
           Non-conformists
           did
           desire
           or
           seek
           it
           ,
           is
           unjustly
           insinuated
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           26.
           
           When
           I
           consider
           what
           he
           writeth
           (
           p.
           33
           ,
           34.
           )
           I
           see
           cause
           to
           retort
           his
           own
           words
           on
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           useth
           ,
           p.
           23.
           
           
             If
             such
             bold
             and
             notorious
             untruths
             are
             published
             now
             ,
             what
             account
             may
             we
             expect
             will
             be
             given
             to
             Posterity
             of
             the
             passages
             of
             these
             Times
             ?
          
           He
           doth
           represent
           the
           Non-conformists
           very
           unfairly
           ,
           if
           not
           very
           falsly
           ;
           as
           that
           on
           the
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           the
           Non-conformists
           seemed
           to
           be
           
             Like
             men
             roused
             out
             of
             a
             deep
             sleep
             ,
             amazed
             ,
             confounded
             ,
             fearful
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             mistrusting
             all
             that
             were
             not
             in
             such
             a
             consternation
             as
             themselves
             .
          
           VVere
           they
           not
           as
           vigilant
           and
           jealous
           over
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           other
           Protestants
           even
           before
           that
           time
           ?
           Yea
           ;
           who
           that
           will
           see
           ,
           doth
           not
           know
           that
           they
           exceeded
           their
           Neighbours
           in
           this
           ;
           he
           hath
           forgotten
           what
           he
           
           had
           before
           so
           often
           declaimed
           against
           them
           ,
           That
           they
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           most
           zealous
           Protestants
           about
           their
           fear
           of
           Popery
           ,
           their
           indiscreet
           zeal
           against
           it
           ,
           &c.
           with
           which
           he
           besprinkles
           most
           of
           his
           pages
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           they
           are
           transformed
           into
           a
           sort
           of
           Men
           asleep
           ,
           having
           neither
           fear
           of
           ,
           nor
           zeal
           against
           it
           .
           How
           doth
           passion
           blind
           men
           ?
           
             Impedit
             ira
             animum
             ,
             &c.
          
           Their
           fear
           and
           consternation
           on
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           is
           as
           groundlesly
           affirmed
           as
           their
           sleep
           before
           it
           :
           No
           doubt
           ,
           they
           were
           apprehensive
           of
           Danger
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Nation
           were
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           ;
           but
           what
           Signs
           of
           such
           Disorder
           was
           among
           them
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           ;
           therefore
           a
           general
           Accusation
           was
           more
           apt
           to
           calumniate
           them
           by
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           (
           and
           it
           is
           beyond
           a
           may
           be
           )
           they
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           more
           than
           some
           others
           did
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           reckon
           a
           sign
           of
           Guilt
           and
           Fear
           ,
           beyond
           what
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           good
           men
           .
           Some
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           in
           this
           case
           pressed
           the
           Dissenters
           to
           study
           Union
           among
           Protestants
           ;
           But
           were
           they
           then
           ,
           or
           ever
           ,
           backward
           to
           it
           on
           sinless
           terms
           ?
           or
           ,
           would
           they
           have
           had
           them
           abandon
           the
           light
           of
           the●r
           Consciences
           for
           Peace-sake
           in
           that
           time
           of
           danger
           ?
           He
           again
           chargeth
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           that
           
             Formerly
             they
             carried
             smoothly
             towards
             the
             common
             and
             innocent
             Papists
             ,
             as
             they
             stiled
             them
             ,
             and
             thought
             them
             equally
             capable
             of
             Toleration
             with
             themselves
             .
          
           It
           were
           well
           done
           in
           the
           Dr.
           if
           he
           can
           make
           this
           appear
           against
           any
           one
           Non-conformist
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           spoken
           with
           reference
           to
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           calumnious
           .
           It
           is
           of
           the
           same
           stamp
           that
           followeth
           ,
           p.
           34.
           
           
             Their
             trucking
             under-hand
             for
             Toleration
             with
             the
             Papists
             ;
             they
             represent
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             Papists
             in
             Masquerade
          
           .
           Did
           ever
           any
           Non-conformist
           talk
           at
           this
           rate
           of
           Conformists
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           his
           Readers
           believe
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           have
           been
           said
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           no
           mean
           degree
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           time
           partly
           hath
           tried
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           will
           further
           try
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           commend
           his
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           being
           free
           of
           undue
           heat
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           on
           occassion
           of
           that
           
             horrid
             Plot.
          
           If
           there
           was
           
             due
             heat
          
           ,
           we
           require
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           he
           doth
           most
           injuriously
           charge
           us
           with
           rage
           and
           fierceness
           in
           that
           case
           :
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           wise
           and
           sober
           among
           the
           Non-conformists
           (
           if
           he
           will
           let
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           any
           such
           among
           them
           )
           did
           exceed
           due
           bounds
           of
           the
           zeal
           of
           God
           against
           such
           a
           party
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           He
           next
           fighteth
           with
           the
           popular
           Censures
           that
           then
           passed
           on
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           not
           concerned
           in
           .
           I
           wish
           him
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           sometimes
           
             vox
             populi
          
           is
           
             vox
             diaboli
          
           ,
           so
           also
           not
           seldom
           it
           is
           
             vox
             Dei.
          
           
        
         
         
           Sect.
           27.
           
           He
           hopeth
           that
           the
           Non-conformist
           Ministers
           (
           whom
           he
           taunteth
           as
           high
           pretenders
           to
           ,
           and
           self-applauders
           in
           wisdom
           and
           self-denial
           )
           
             would
             in
             so
             critical
             a
             Time
             have
             joined
             with
             them
             against
             the
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             let
             them
             know
             their
             Sense
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             things
             .
          
           Except
           in
           their
           Ceremonies
           ,
           the
           Non-conformists
           were
           never
           backward
           to
           join
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           for
           letting
           the
           Church-men
           know
           their
           sense
           of
           things
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           occasion
           they
           had
           for
           that
           ,
           except
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           asplain
           and
           faithful
           against
           Popery
           ,
           as
           their
           Brethren
           were
           .
           He
           next
           falleth
           heavily
           on
           the
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           
             true
             and
             only
             way
             of
             Concord
             ,
          
           as
           most
           Vnseasonable
           and
           Divisive
           pieces
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           these
           Books
           is
           of
           age
           and
           ability
           to
           answer
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           yet
           living
           and
           writing
           :
           I
           need
           say
           nothing
           for
           him
           ,
           only
           this
           I
           make
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           abating
           the
           vehemency
           of
           the
           stile
           ,
           and
           forwardness
           of
           that
           learned
           man's
           genius
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           run
           into
           over-lashes
           ,
           that
           another
           cannot
           so
           well
           defend
           as
           himself
           ;
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Books
           ,
           let
           the
           Dr.
           try
           it
           when
           he
           will
           ,
           he
           may
           possibly
           find
           it
           a
           hard-enough
           Task
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           .
           What
           that
           Author
           saith
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           party
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Dr.
           taketh
           advantage
           from
           ,
           p.
           37.
           )
           doth
           not
           oblige
           the
           party
           further
           than
           they
           see
           Cause
           to
           own
           it
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           28.
           
           The
           Reverend
           Dr.
           doth
           begin
           ,
           p.
           39.
           to
           give
           account
           of
           the
           occasion
           and
           Design
           of
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           was
           answered
           by
           several
           Hands
           ,
           and
           in
           defence
           of
           which
           ,
           this
           Book
           now
           under
           our
           consideration
           was
           written
           :
           I
           shall
           concern
           my self
           little
           about
           it
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           give
           all
           possible
           Charity
           to
           the
           design
           of
           so
           worthy
           a
           person
           ,
           in
           undertaking
           and
           managing
           that
           Affair
           .
           I
           shall
           consider
           what
           is
           said
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           no
           further
           than
           shall
           be
           needful
           to
           the
           defence
           I
           now
           manage
           of
           our
           present
           way
           .
           It
           is
           most
           injur●ous
           that
           he
           asserteth
           ,
           that
           (
           by
           such
           Books
           as
           he
           had
           mentioned
           )
           
             the
             zeal
             of
             many
             was
             turned
             off
             from
             the
             Papists
             against
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           in
           these
           Books
           that
           favoureth
           Papists
           ?
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           maketh
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           worse
           than
           that
           of
           Rome
           ?
           If
           withdrawing
           from
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           defended
           ,
           this
           hath
           no
           tendency
           to
           lessen
           Zeal
           against
           Papists
           .
           He
           that
           complaineth
           of
           hard
           usage
           ,
           (
           tho'
           without
           cause
           )
           should
           not
           so
           retaliate
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           differ
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           reasons
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           
             an
             enraged
             ,
             but
             unprovoked
             company
             of
             Men.
          
           This
           ,
           and
           much
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           we
           resolve
           patiently
           to
           bear
           .
           He
           must
           give
           us
           leave
           to
           deny
           what
           he
           imputeth
           to
           our
           way
           ,
           p.
           40.
           
           That
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             ,
             
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             unaccountable
             Separation
             :
          
           If
           his
           Arguments
           against
           it
           prove
           as
           hard
           as
           his
           Words
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           easie
           to
           stand
           before
           him
           ;
           if
           this
           be
           to
           
             touch
             us
             with
             a
             soft
             and
             gentle
             hand
             ,
          
           as
           ,
           ibidem
           ,
           what
           will
           his
           severities
           prove
           ?
           Sure
           he
           hath
           forgot
           himself
           ,
           when
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           he
           calleth
           us
           
             peevish
             and
             partial
             men
          
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             resolved
             to
             give
             us
             no
             just
             provocation
             by
             reproachful
             Language
             ,
             or
             personal
             Reflections
             .
          
        
         
           Sect.
           29.
           
           The
           Vnseasonableness
           of
           this
           
             make-bate
             Sermon
          
           is
           objected
           ,
           which
           he
           attempteth
           to
           disprove
           with
           a
           Flood
           of
           Words
           ,
           all
           built
           on
           this
           Foundation
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Church
             was
             reviled
             ,
             run
             down
             by
             a
             popular
             Fury
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           the
           usual
           respect
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           is
           pleased
           to
           treat
           his
           Antagonists
           with
           .
           Other
           men
           think
           ,
           that
           a
           
             modest
             Dissent
             and
             with-holding
             Communion
             in
             unlawful
             things
             ,
          
           backed
           with
           solid
           Reasons
           given
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           was
           all
           that
           the
           Non-conformists
           were
           guilty
           of
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           that
           needed
           not
           give
           such
           an
           Alarm
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           
             a
             Design
             to
             ruin
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           he
           fansieth
           ;
           and
           unbyassed
           men
           will
           think
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           on
           purpose
           chosen
           to
           be
           preached
           before
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           rather
           than
           before
           his
           Ordinary
           Hearers
           ,
           doth
           not
           savour
           so
           much
           of
           a
           design
           to
           guard
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           People
           against
           Non-conformity
           ,
           as
           of
           some
           other
           Design
           ;
           what
           that
           was
           ,
           may
           be
           easily
           guessed
           at
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           is
           said
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           I
           speak
           now
           of
           the
           
             Tendency
             of
             the
             thing
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           the
           
             Intention
             of
             the
             person
          
           ;
           but
           I
           rather
           chuse
           to
           wave
           this
           matter
           than
           contend
           about
           it
           ,
           being
           more
           concern'd
           about
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           was
           said
           ,
           than
           the
           Season
           of
           Saying
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           be
           as
           little
           concerned
           about
           the
           sharpness
           and
           severity
           of
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           other
           Objection
           that
           he
           answereth
           from
           p.
           44.
           though
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           already
           noted
           in
           this
           Preface
           ,
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           way
           of
           treating
           Dissenters
           is
           not
           
             ab
             hoc
             homine
             alienum
          
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           do
           him
           that
           right
           ,
           as
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           more
           mildness
           expressed
           in
           the
           Sermon
           than
           here
           ,
           he
           being
           galled
           by
           the
           pungent
           Reasons
           of
           his
           Answerers
           ;
           yet
           there
           wants
           not
           some
           Vinegar
           in
           the
           Ink
           that
           the
           Sermon
           was
           written
           with
           ;
           but
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           common
           a
           fault
           among
           imperfect
           men
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           
             Veneam
             damus
             petimusque
             vicissim
          
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           study
           to
           shun
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           be
           overtaken
           in
           this
           fault
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           be
           admonished
           and
           corrected
           .
           We
           think
           Schism
           as
           great
           a
           Sin
           as
           the
           Dr.
           doth
           ;
           and
           seeing
           he
           thinketh
           the
           blame
           of
           it
           is
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           I
           judge
           it
           but
           consequent
           to
           that
           Opinion
           that
           he
           exposed
           it
           ,
           (
           and
           us
           by
           reason
           of
           it
           )
           with
           all
           its
           Aggravations
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           cannot
           clear
           our selves
           in
           this
           
           matter
           ,
           let
           us
           lie
           under
           as
           much
           blame
           as
           he
           can
           load
           us
           with
           .
           But
           withal
           ,
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           remember
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Schism
           be
           caused
           by
           the
           fault
           of
           his
           party
           ,
           all
           the
           sad
           imports
           of
           his
           excellent
           Discourse
           will
           return
           on
           his
           own
           Head
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           his
           way
           :
           Wherefore
           I
           wish
           all
           this
           had
           been
           waved
           ,
           and
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           only
           minded
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           30.
           
           The
           Expression
           that
           his
           Adversaries
           are
           so
           offended
           with
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           that
           he
           saith
           (
           p.
           49.
           )
           
             The
             most
             godly
             People
             among
             them
             can
             least
             endure
             to
             be
             told
             of
             their
             faults
          
           ;
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           ,
           not
           sufficiently
           vindicated
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             He
             meant
             it
             of
             them
             who
             will
             not
             hear
             their
             own
             Teachers
             telling
             them
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             Separation
          
           ;
           as
           Mr.
           B.
           alledgeth
           ;
           for
           they
           that
           are
           so
           unteachable
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           most
           godly
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           :
           I
           hope
           there
           are
           among
           them
           who
           can
           hear
           Sin
           of
           whatever
           sort
           charged
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           soberly
           consider
           what
           is
           said
           ;
           and
           if
           on
           Enquiry
           they
           be
           convinced
           of
           a
           fault
           ,
           will
           humble
           themselves
           ,
           and
           confess
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           will
           soberly
           clear
           their
           Innocency
           by
           Reasons
           .
           Far
           less
           is
           it
           a
           fit
           Vindication
           of
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           to
           apply
           what
           he
           had
           said
           to
           Dr.
           O.
           Mr.
           B.
           Mr.
           A.
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Answerers
           of
           his
           Sermon
           .
           I
           hope
           he
           doth
           not
           think
           that
           Defence
           of
           Truth
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           which
           one
           is
           convinced
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           is
           alwaies
           the
           Sin
           of
           not
           enduring
           to
           be
           told
           of
           faults
           :
           Neither
           do
           I
           by
           so
           saying
           
             referr
             the
             determining
             of
             our
             Debates
             to
             mens
             Fancies
             ,
          
           which
           he
           hinteth
           ,
           p.
           47.
           that
           we
           call
           the
           
             Dictates
             of
             Conscience
          
           (
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           he
           doth
           either
           so
           undervalue
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           reflect
           on
           the
           worthy
           Persons
           that
           answered
           his
           Sermon
           .
           )
           If
           we
           cannot
           shew
           plain
           and
           evident
           Reasons
           for
           what
           we
           say
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           requireth
           )
           we
           refuse
           not
           
             causa
             cadere
          
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           31.
           
           He
           telleth
           a
           very
           formal
           Story
           ,
           p.
           51
           ,
           52.
           of
           the
           Effects
           of
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           of
           the
           mimick
           Gestures
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           spoken
           of
           ;
           the
           Truth
           of
           which
           History
           ,
           tho'
           I
           doubt
           ,
           I
           cannot
           disprove
           .
           It
           neither
           was
           worth
           his
           writing
           ,
           nor
           my
           confuting
           .
           He
           thinketh
           
             it
             lay
             at
             bottom
             of
             many
             mens
             Stomachs
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             perswade
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             to
             the
             Dissenters
          
           .
           Who
           did
           ever
           require
           that
           ?
           We
           pretend
           to
           no
           Authority
           over
           Her
           ;
           if
           she
           would
           have
           condescended
           to
           us
           for
           Peace
           sake
           (
           which
           that
           Party
           talk
           so
           much
           of
           )
           to
           forbear
           imposing
           her
           unnecessary
           things
           ,
           which
           we
           judge
           unlawful
           ,
           that
           should
           have
           satisfied
           us
           .
           But
           he
           thinks
           (
           p.
           53.
           )
           
             it
             had
             been
             unseasonable
             to
             speak
             of
             Alteration
             of
             Laws
             before
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             are
             tied
             to
             the
             Laws
             ;
             that
             such
             Alteration
             is
             one
             of
             the
             weightiest
             things
             .
          
           Ans.
           Supposing
           (
           as
           he
           there
           saith
           )
           
             his
             private
             Opinion
             for
             Abatements
          
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           proposing
           the
           Alteration
           
           of
           Established
           Laws
           ;
           but
           the
           exposing
           of
           them
           that
           were
           under
           the
           lash
           of
           Inconvenient
           Laws
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           forborn
           ,
           before
           the
           Executors
           of
           these
           Laws
           ,
           by
           a
           man
           that
           thinketh
           that
           Abatement
           should
           be
           made
           of
           the
           rigour
           of
           these
           Laws
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           think
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           )
           that
           
             the
             alteration
             of
             every
             Established
             Law
             is
             a
             Matter
             of
             such
             weight
             as
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             taken
             into
             consideration
             ,
          
           provided
           the
           consideration
           about
           it
           be
           by
           such
           as
           have
           Power
           to
           alter
           it
           :
           What
           is
           more
           common
           than
           altering
           of
           Laws
           when
           they
           are
           found
           inconvenient
           ?
           Our
           first
           Reformers
           thought
           not
           so
           under
           Edward
           6.
           
           The
           Liturgy
           (
           and
           the
           Law
           for
           it
           )
           was
           altered
           when
           excepted
           against
           by
           Mr.
           Calvin
           abroad
           ,
           and
           some
           Zealots
           (
           so
           the
           Historian
           speaks
           )
           at
           home
           ,
           
             Full.
             Chur.
             Hist.
             6
             ,
             7.
             p.
          
           386.
           
           Why
           may
           not
           this
           be
           done
           now
           ,
           when
           Dissatis●action
           is
           become
           more
           universal
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           a
           supposition
           that
           I
           can
           give
           no
           account
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           Laws
           against
           Non-conformity
           (
           for
           of
           these
           his
           Discourse
           must
           be
           understood
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           at
           all
           to
           the
           purpose
           )
           should
           be
           so
           looked
           on
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           concern
           the
           
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Religion
             :
          
           That
           Church
           and
           Religion
           must
           stand
           on
           a
           tottering
           Foundation
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           ,
           if
           those
           things
           be
           laid
           aside
           which
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           indifferent
           .
           But
           thus
           it
           is
           to
           dote
           on
           
             Mens
             Inventions
          
           ;
           it
           is
           ordinary
           to
           equal
           ,
           if
           not
           preferr
           them
           ,
           to
           
             Christ's
             Institution
             ,
             Mark
             7.
             13.
             
             Mat.
             15.
             6.
             
             Qui
             amat
             ranam
             ,
             ranam
             putat
             esse
             Dianam
             .
          
        
         
           Sect.
           32.
           
           But
           the
           Dr.
           is
           not
           content
           ,
           not
           to
           advise
           the
           altering
           of
           these
           Laws
           ,
           where
           it
           had
           not
           been
           very
           pertinent
           to
           propose
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           bringeth
           Reasons
           able
           (
           as
           he
           thinketh
           )
           to
           preponderate
           all
           the
           Considerations
           that
           any
           might
           use
           for
           changing
           them
           ;
           these
           Reasons
           are
           in
           number
           Six
           ;
           the
           1.
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Impossibility
             of
             satisfying
             all
             Dissenters
             .
          
           Must
           therefore
           none
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           because
           all
           cannot
           ?
           Some
           will
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           but
           forbear
           imposing
           what
           God
           hath
           not
           commanded
           :
           Others
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           unless
           you
           forbear
           also
           some
           of
           
             Christ's
             Institutions
          
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Infant
             Baptism
          
           ;
           is
           it
           reason
           to
           neglect
           the
           doing
           the
           one
           of
           these
           for
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           ,
           because
           you
           cannot
           do
           the
           other
           ?
           The
           2.
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Vncertainty
             of
             gaining
             any
             considerable
             number
             by
             Relaxations
             .
          
           If
           any
           man
           look
           on
           this
           as
           uncertain
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           either
           because
           he
           knoweth
           not
           what
           we
           scruple
           at
           or
           because
           he
           thinketh
           us
           resolved
           to
           dissent
           without
           reason
           ,
           when
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           Dissent
           is
           removed
           ;
           but
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           Dr.
           is
           neither
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           nor
           so
           uncharitable
           :
           He
           may
           be
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           by
           relaxing
           the
           Imposition
           of
           humane
           Ceremonies
           ,
           all
           the
           Presbyterians
           shall
           be
           gained
           to
           join
           in
           worshipping
           of
           God
           
           with
           the
           
             present
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           no
           considerable
           number
           in
           England
           .
           His
           3.
           
           Reason
           is
           ,
           
             The
             difficulty
             of
             keeping
             Factions
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             considering
             the
             ungovernableness
             of
             some
             mens
             Tempers
             and
             Principles
             .
             Answ.
          
           If
           the
           Discipline
           that
           Christ
           hath
           instituted
           be
           duly
           exercised
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           will
           either
           make
           men
           governable
           ,
           yea
           ,
           actually
           govern
           them
           ;
           or
           it
           will
           exclude
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           Factions
           shall
           cease
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           it
           is
           a
           strange
           piece
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Policy
          
           ,
           on
           supposition
           that
           some
           will
           prove
           ungovernable
           ,
           to
           obtain
           the
           making
           of
           Civil
           Laws
           for
           imposing
           those
           things
           on
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           the
           Imposers
           count
           
             need
             nots
          
           ,
           and
           they
           on
           whom
           they
           are
           imposed
           ,
           know
           them
           to
           be
           unlawful
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           them
           ungovernable
           (
           in
           reference
           to
           these
           particular
           Impositions
           )
           who
           would
           tamely
           submit
           to
           any
           Yoke
           that
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           Christ.
           But
           it
           seems
           the
           Dr.
           looketh
           on
           all
           that
           scruple
           at
           human
           Ceremonies
           as
           ungovernable
           Persons
           :
           And
           we
           rationally
           think
           ,
           that
           his
           Party
           are
           resolved
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           either
           be
           governed
           by
           their
           Will
           ,
           (
           not
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           )
           or
           they
           will
           take
           the
           most
           effectual
           ways
           that
           they
           can
           to
           keep
           us
           out
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           Conscience
           is
           an
           ungovernable
           thing
           ,
           except
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           much
           the
           Strain
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Party
           ,
           (
           I
           am
           confident
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           doth
           not
           mean
           so
           ill
           )
           to
           ridicule
           and
           cry
           down
           Conscience
           in
           private
           persons
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           governed
           by
           the
           
             publick
             Conscience
          
           ,
           (
           a
           Soloecism
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           )
           
             i.e.
             The
             Will
             of
             the
             Superiours
          
           ;
           the
           thing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Blind
             Obedience
          
           ,
           is
           an
           old
           Popish
           Tool
           ,
           to
           enslave
           Consciences
           ;
           but
           such
           an
           express
           affronting
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           (
           God's
           Deputy
           in
           the
           Soul
           )
           is
           a
           new
           Invention
           that
           this
           Age
           is
           honoured
           with
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           33.
           
           His
           4.
           
           Reason
           is
           ,
           
             The
             danger
             of
             breaking
             all
             in
             pieces
             by
             a
             Toleration
             .
          
           Ans.
           Toleration
           is
           both
           commanded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             
             Eph.
          
           4.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           In
           this
           last
           place
           it
           is
           joined
           with
           endeavouring
           after
           Unity
           ,
           so
           far
           is
           it
           from
           being
           the
           way
           to
           break
           all
           in
           pieces
           ,
           as
           the
           Dr.
           thinketh
           .
           It
           is
           also
           condemned
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           2
           ,
           20.
           wherefore
           it
           should
           not
           have
           been
           so
           generally
           censured
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Church-ruining
             thing
          
           .
           Beside
           ,
           Toleration
           is
           not
           that
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           things
           that
           grieve
           our
           Consciences
           may
           be
           removed
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           join
           with
           you
           in
           worshipping
           God
           in
           his
           own
           way
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           need
           no
           Toleration
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           ,
           our
           next
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           suffered
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           that
           way
           that
           is
           acceptable
           to
           him
           by
           our selves
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           do
           it
           
           with
           you
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           a
           
             vast
             and
             universal
             Toleration
             of
             all
             Blasphenius
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             Vnpeaceableness
             ,
          
           that
           we
           contend
           for
           ,
           but
           a
           forbearing
           of
           such
           as
           live
           peaceable
           in
           their
           Dissent
           from
           you
           in
           the
           smaller
           Concerns
           of
           Religion
           .
           This
           Toleration
           would
           break
           nothing
           in
           pieces
           ,
           but
           the
           denying
           of
           it
           tendeth
           to
           break
           all
           in
           pieces
           :
           For
           while
           Men
           have
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           will
           Dissent
           ,
           and
           serve
           God
           in
           the
           way
           that
           they
           apprehend
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           without
           mens
           leave
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           do
           it
           with
           their
           leave
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           to
           think
           that
           Unity
           among
           Christians
           lieth
           only
           or
           mainly
           in
           Vniformity
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           in
           Consent
           ,
           in
           the
           main
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           loving
           forbearance
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           34.
           
           The
           5.
           is
           ,
           
             The
             exposing
             our selves
             to
             the
             Papists
             and
             others
             ,
             by
             receding
             too
             far
             from
             the
             first
             principles
             and
             frame
             of
             our
             Reformation
             .
          
           This
           is
           plain
           enough
           ;
           yet
           without
           wronging
           the
           scope
           or
           sence
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           thus
           expressed
           more
           openly
           ,
           
             We
             are
             ashamed
             to
             mend
             ,
             l●st
             Men
             should
             think
             that
             we
             once
             were
             wrong
             .
          
           This
           Reason
           ,
           if
           it
           prove
           any
           thing
           ,
           will
           conclude
           against
           all
           Reformations
           :
           Might
           it
           not
           have
           been
           pleaded
           against
           the
           abolishing
           the
           high
           places
           in
           
           Solomon's
           ,
           
           Azariah's
           ,
           and
           
           Josiah's
           time
           ;
           (
           of
           which
           before
           ?
           )
           This
           will
           expose
           us
           to
           Baal
           -
           Worshippers
           ,
           as
           too
           far
           receding
           from
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           our
           Reformation
           :
           Might
           not
           the
           same
           have
           been
           in
           K.
           Edward
           6's
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           Q.
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           one
           of
           which
           somewhat
           was
           mended
           that
           was
           defective
           in
           the
           Reformation
           by
           Hen.
           8.
           
           And
           in
           the
           other
           
             Praying
             for
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           things
           were
           laid
           aside
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           under
           Edw.
           6.
           
           It
           is
           beyond
           my
           capacity
           to
           understand
           how
           this
           could
           expose
           you
           to
           the
           Papists
           or
           any
           other
           ;
           what
           could
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           of
           their
           Superstitions
           were
           at
           first
           over-lookt
           ,
           which
           now
           you
           see
           the
           Evil
           of
           ,
           and
           think
           fit
           to
           remove
           them
           ?
           What
           advantage
           could
           they
           make
           of
           all
           this
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ?
           It
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           convince
           those
           of
           mistake
           ,
           who
           think
           ,
           that
           cleaving
           to
           these
           Ceremonies
           doth
           more
           
             expose
             the
             Church
          
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           hope
           of
           their
           thinking
           at
           last
           of
           returning
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           how
           loath
           they
           are
           to
           go
           too
           far
           from
           them
           .
           This
           Principle
           seemeth
           to
           make
           what
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           or
           the
           
             first
             Frame
             of
             the
             Reformation
          
           ,
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           Neither
           can
           the
           laying
           aside
           of
           humane
           Ceremonies
           be
           rationally
           esteemed
           a
           receding
           very
           far
           from
           the
           
             Frame
             and
             first
             Principles
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
          
           seeing
           they
           are
           of
           so
           inconsiderable
           moment
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           nothing
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           weighty
           points
           of
           Truth
           that
           we
           gained
           by
           the
           
           Reformation
           .
           It
           is
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           lookt
           into
           the
           History
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           that
           this
           very
           principle
           put
           an
           effectual
           Bar
           to
           all
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           much
           desired
           ,
           and
           stickled
           for
           by
           some
           .
           His
           sixth
           Reason
           is
           ,
           
             The
             difficulty
             of
             keeping
             out
             priests
             ,
          
           pretending
           to
           be
           allowed
           Dissenters
           :
           This
           reason
           is
           near
           of
           Kin
           to
           that
           which
           papists
           use
           against
           Peoples
           reading
           Scripture
           ;
           The
           difficulty
           of
           keeping
           men
           from
           catching
           Heresy
           by
           it
           :
           If
           the
           Dr.
           here
           suppose
           the
           Dissenters
           to
           be
           well
           affected
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           have
           their
           Company
           ;
           or
           so
           unskilful
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           discern
           a
           Priest's
           Droctrine
           ,
           from
           that
           of
           a
           Protestant
           ;
           or
           to
           admit
           Ministers
           among
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           Discharge
           of
           that
           office
           ,
           without
           Trial
           ,
           and
           Testimonials
           :
           Or
           ,
           if
           he
           suppose
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           are
           allowed
           ,
           by
           Law
           ,
           to
           Worship
           God
           without
           Ceremonies
           ;
           that
           the
           Law
           is
           so
           laid
           asleep
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           do
           what
           they
           list
           :
           If
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           be
           supposed
           ,
           this
           Reason
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           some
           weight
           ,
           but
           without
           such
           a
           supposition
           ,
           it
           is
           lighter
           than
           Chaff
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Pen
           of
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           35.
           
           I
           perceive
           the
           Dr.
           cannot
           get
           that
           fancy
           out
           of
           his
           Head
           ,
           That
           
             the
             strength
             and
             union
             of
             the
             National
             Setlement
             dependeth
             on
             continuing
             of
             the
             present
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             necessary
             to
             keep
             out
             Popery
             .
          
           Enough
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           fondness
           of
           this
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           its
           inconsistency
           with
           what
           Sentiments
           about
           the
           Ceremonies
           themselves
           do
           on
           other
           occasions
           declare
           ,
           when
           it
           serveth
           a
           turn
           .
           After
           some
           indecent
           contempt
           of
           Mr.
           A.
           in
           reference
           to
           what
           he
           had
           said
           of
           the
           Dr's
           Sermon
           ,
           he
           distinguisheth
           (
           p.
           55.
           )
           between
           Lay-Communion
           and
           
             Ministerial
             Conformity
          
           ,
           that
           he
           meddleth
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           not
           the
           latter
           ,
           his
           reason
           is
           ,
           If
           the
           People
           thought
           themselves
           bound
           to
           do
           what
           is
           their
           Duty
           towards
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           many
           Ministers
           would
           change
           their
           Mind
           .
           I
           contract
           ,
           but
           not
           misrepresent
           what
           he
           saith
           .
           To
           this
           I
           return
           two
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           Why
           
             Ministerial
             Conformity
          
           should
           not
           be
           taken
           into
           consideration
           in
           such
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           not
           easily
           understood
           :
           But
           that
           we
           may
           see
           the
           Dr.
           hath
           a
           mind
           not
           only
           to
           make
           a
           distinction
           but
           a
           difference
           between
           Non-conformist
           Ministers
           and
           their
           People
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Maxime
           ,
           
             Divide
             &
             impera
          
           .
           If
           all
           the
           People
           might
           lawfully
           conform
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           also
           could
           submit
           to
           what
           he
           calleth
           Lay-Communion
           ,
           is
           no
           regard
           to
           he
           had
           to
           the
           many
           Hundreds
           (
           not
           to
           say
           Thousands
           )
           of
           ministers
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           Eminent
           ,
           and
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           
             compleatly
             fitted
          
           for
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           God's
           and
           His
           
           Church's
           Call
           to
           that
           
           Work
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           Consideration
           to
           be
           used
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           the
           Labours
           of
           all
           these
           may
           not
           be
           lost
           ,
           while
           the
           Harvest
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           Labourers
           few
           ?
           (
           unless
           it
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Case
           is
           not
           so
           now
           )
           and
           ,
           Shall
           they
           all
           be
           rendered
           useless
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           imposing
           of
           Subscription
           and
           Assent
           to
           what
           is
           confessedly
           not
           instituted
           before
           born
           ?
           Doth
           this
           savour
           of
           that
           Regard
           to
           Souls
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           love
           of
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           that
           our
           Brethren
           make
           such
           a
           noise
           with
           ,
           when
           it
           suiteth
           their
           purpose
           ?
           Tho'
           they
           think
           us
           no
           Ministers
           for
           want
           of
           
             Episcopal
             Ordination
          
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           think
           so
           of
           our selves
           ;
           and
           that
           one
           Principle
           sheweth
           them
           the
           greatest
           Schismaticks
           that
           are
           among
           Protestants
           ;
           for
           by
           it
           they
           unchurch
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           unminister
           all
           their
           Pastours
           and
           nullifie
           Baptism
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Ordinances
           that
           are
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           36.
           
           The
           other
           thing
           that
           I
           reply
           to
           this
           distinction
           of
           the
           Dr's
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           such
           rational
           and
           well-grounded
           Scruples
           even
           against
           Lay-Communion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           joining
           in
           their
           Service
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           nothing
           that
           we
           yet
           have
           seen
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           remove
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           the
           Progress
           of
           this
           Debate
           shall
           make
           appear
           .
           He
           alledgeth
           ,
           (
           p.
           6.
           )
           that
           
             The
             scruple
             of
             the
             Surplice
             is
             worn
             out
             ,
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             generally
             allowed
             by
             the
             more
             moderate
             Non-conformists
             :
             For
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
          
           Mr.
           Baxter
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             sin
             (
             if
             it
             be
             one
             )
             in
             using
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Persons
             who
             bring
             the
             Child
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             but
             the
             Ministers
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           also
           debateth
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           To
           all
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           We
           have
           the
           same
           Scruple
           against
           the
           Surplice
           we
           had
           of
           old
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           for
           it
           withdraw
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Minister's
           fault
           ,
           not
           Ours
           .
           For
           Kneeling
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           own
           act
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           either
           be
           dispensed
           with
           in
           it
           (
           which
           the
           Church
           will
           not
           do
           )
           or
           for
           bear
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           which
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           we
           utterly
           deny
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           Judicious
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           do
           allow
           it
           ;
           neither
           do
           I
           see
           how
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           disallow
           other
           Ceremonies
           ;
           for
           they
           all
           stand
           on
           one
           bottom
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           that
           they
           are
           not
           instituted
           :
           but
           more
           of
           this
           in
           its
           due
           place
           .
           For
           Mr.
           Baxter's
           Authority
           we
           lay
           little
           weight
           on
           it
           ;
           he
           hath
           his
           own
           Singular
           Opinions
           which
           neither
           party
           do
           unanimously
           allow
           .
           His
           Reasons
           in
           their
           place
           we
           shall
           Consider
           .
           What
           he
           saith
           of
           the
           Crossing
           the
           Baptized
           Party
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           that
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           it
           ,
           wherefore
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           tho'
           it
           be
           the
           Ministers
           Action
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           Parties
           (
           or
           his
           Representatives
           )
           passion
           ;
           and
           that
           Personal
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           done
           on
           my
           Person
           ,
           or
           my
           Child
           's
           without
           my
           Consent
           and
           Submission
           ;
           as
           if
           
           I
           willingly
           suffer
           Holy
           Water
           to
           be
           sprinkled
           on
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           culpable
           in
           reference
           to
           that
           Superstition
           :
           So
           it
           is
           in
           this
           case
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           37.
           
           The
           heavy
           Complaints
           that
           he
           maketh
           ,
           Pag.
           58.
           of
           the
           unmanly
           and
           barbarous
           usage
           that
           he
           met
           with
           for
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           I
           am
           wholly
           a
           stranger
           to
           ,
           and
           can
           pass
           no
           Judgment
           on
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           be
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           way
           to
           be
           justified
           .
           But
           he
           should
           not
           charge
           the
           party
           with
           this
           :
           There
           are
           some
           Scurrilous
           and
           Mean
           wits
           among
           all
           Parties
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           other
           way
           to
           express
           their
           Zeal
           against
           what
           they
           dislike
           :
           And
           if
           we
           should
           trouble
           the
           world
           with
           such
           publick
           Resentments
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           dealings
           ,
           and
           worse
           ,
           that
           we
           and
           our
           way
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           and
           Daily
           do
           meet
           with
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Rabble
           and
           drunken
           boozers
           of
           his
           party
           ;
           but
           from
           Pulpits
           and
           the
           Press
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           baser
           Phamphelteers
           only
           ,
           but
           famous
           Authors
           (
           witness
           Dr.
           
           Heylin's
           
             History
             of
             Presbytery
          
           )
           we
           might
           write
           Books
           abundance
           .
           His
           citation
           of
           
             Bishop
             Whitgift
          
           cometh
           little
           short
           of
           a
           full
           proof
           of
           what
           I
           now
           say
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           representeth
           us
           as
           
             Depravers
             ,
             Raillers
             ,
             Back-b●ters
             ,
             Inventors
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             and
             spreaders
             of
             false
             Rumors
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             the
             best
             deserving
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             but
             come
             short
             of
             pleasing
             our
             humour
             .
          
        
         
           Sect.
           38.
           
           The
           Dr.
           next
           ,
           p.
           59.
           taketh
           a
           view
           of
           the
           forces
           that
           he
           saith
           were
           mustered
           up
           against
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           passeth
           a
           Verdict
           on
           each
           of
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           stay
           to
           Consider
           .
           Only
           I
           think
           he
           Treateth
           
             Mr.
             B.
          
           with
           too
           much
           of
           the
           same
           sharpness
           ,
           that
           he
           complaineth
           he
           hath
           received
           :
           Tho'
           I
           think
           none
           who
           knoweth
           the
           writings
           of
           that
           learned
           man
           ,
           will
           applaud
           his
           severe
           strain
           .
           And
           for
           
             Mr.
             A.
          
           whether
           the
           Dr.
           was
           piqued
           by
           some
           home
           Thursts
           that
           he
           had
           met
           with
           from
           him
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           a
           man
           of
           his
           Worth
           and
           Learning
           should
           not
           have
           been
           so
           dispised
           ,
           and
           his
           VVriting
           Represented
           so
           Contemptibly
           as
           the
           Dr.
           dealeth
           with
           him
           ;
           the
           facetiousness
           of
           his
           strain
           needed
           to
           have
           bred
           no
           such
           Disgust
           ;
           it
           is
           neither
           so
           .
           Low
           nor
           Scurrilous
           as
           the
           Author
           would
           make
           us
           believe
           ;
           others
           look
           on
           it
           as
           a
           condiment
           to
           prevent
           Taedium
           and
           nauseousness
           .
           I
           know
           none
           that
           blameth
           the
           excellent
           Writings
           of
           
             Mr.
             Fuller
          
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           pleasantness
           not
           unlike
           that
           of
           Mr.
           A's
           .
           The
           debate
           that
           next
           falleth
           in
           between
           the
           Dr.
           and
           
             Mr.
             A.
          
           about
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Dr's
             .
             Sermon
          
           ,
           he
           now
           waveth
           ;
           as
           I
           shall
           also
           do
           that
           about
           the
           proof
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           might
           have
           passed
           ,
           as
           Forreign
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           39.
           
           One
           of
           his
           Antagonists
           
             (
             p.
             71.
          
           )
           chargeth
           him
           with
           changableness
           ,
           in
           writing
           here
           contrary
           to
           what
           he
           had
           written
           in
           
           his
           Irenicum
           ,
           about
           which
           he
           maketh
           Diverse
           Apologies
           .
           A
           change
           in
           this
           Learned
           Man
           is
           too
           visible
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           had
           been
           to
           the
           better
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           Culpable
           ;
           but
           because
           his
           Changes
           do
           not
           so
           much
           concern
           our
           present
           debate
           about
           Conformity
           to
           the
           present
           
           Church-way
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           meddle
           in
           that
           matter
           at
           this
           time
           :
           Especially
           a
           change
           being
           (
           upon
           the
           matter
           )
           acknowledged
           by
           himself
           ,
           p.
           76.
           
           One
           thing
           I
           cannot
           pass
           over
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           Asserted
           in
           his
           
             Irenicum
             ,
             that
             if
             others
             cast
             them
             wholly
             out
             of
             Communion
             ,
             then
             is
             their
             Separation
             necessary
             :
          
           which
           he
           would
           reconcile
           with
           what
           he
           here
           writeth
           ,
           p.
           47.
           by
           shewing
           a
           difference
           as
           to
           this
           between
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           :
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Our
             Church
             doth
             not
             cast
             one
             wholly
             out
             of
             Communion
             for
             meer
             Scrupulous
             Non-conformity
             ,
             but
             alloweth
             to
             Communicate
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             worship
             .
             2.
             
             Ours
             is
             but
             the
             lesser
             Excommunication
          
           ;
           which
           he
           confesseth
           ,
           
             publick
             defamers
             of
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             under
             ,
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             by
             the
             Canons
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             layeth
             on
             no
             Obligation
             till
             duely
             Executed
             :
             But
             the
             Excommunication
             of
          
           Rome
           
             is
             with
             an
             anathema
          
           .
           All
           this
           is
           very
           little
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           :
           for
           if
           we
           be
           all
           ,
           
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             Excommunicated
          
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           Excommunication
           be
           most
           frequently
           (
           as
           it
           is
           )
           Executed
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           
           capias's
           issued
           out
           commonly
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           for
           meer
           Scrupulous
           Non-conformity
           (
           as
           he
           calleth
           it
           )
           by
           these
           means
           we
           are
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           put
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           as
           we
           cannot
           enjoy
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           either
           live
           without
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ;
           or
           have
           them
           out
           of
           Communion
           with
           their
           Church
           .
           Again
           ,
           he
           Alledgeth
           p.
           75.
           that
           
             he
             could
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             equal
             reason
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             when
             he
             expresly
             determineth
             ,
             That
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             men
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             orders
             of
             it
             :
          
           Neither
           doth
           this
           help
           the
           Matter
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           think
           (
           as
           we
           do
           )
           that
           we
           are
           bound
           ,
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           not
           to
           submit
           to
           all
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           being
           unwarranted
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           for
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           suitable
           Practice
           to
           it
           ,
           we
           be
           so
           excommunicated
           ,
           as
           we
           cannot
           enjoy
           God's
           Ordinances
           with
           the
           Church
           ;
           then
           we
           are
           cast
           wholly
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           our
           Separation
           must
           be
           Lawful
           ,
           on
           the
           ground
           that
           of
           old
           he
           had
           laid
           down
           .
           But
           
             pag.
             76.
             
             He
             would
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             allow
             us
             a
             serupulous
             forbearance
             of
             Acts
             of
             Communion
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             proceed
             to
             a
             positive
             Separation
             .
          
           But
           if
           we
           make
           use
           of
           his
           Allowance
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           is
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           putteth
           a
           Bar
           to
           our
           Enjoying
           all
           God's
           Ordinances
           :
           What
           can
           we
           then
           do
           ,
           but
           either
           live
           without
           them
           ▪
           or
           proceed
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           a
           
             positive
             Separation
          
           ?
           
           We
           are
           not
           convinced
           ,
           that
           our
           Practice
           is
           condemned
           by
           the
           wiser
           Protestants
           abroad
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Letters
           that
           he
           mentioneth
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           in
           their
           place
           :
           And
           it
           is
           a
           rash
           Assertion
           (
           which
           he
           knoweth
           cannot
           be
           Tried
           )
           
             pag.
             77.
             
             That
             if
             a
             Council
             were
             called
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             in
          
           Christendom
           ;
           
             we
             should
             not
             doubt
             of
             their
             Determination
             ,
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             the
             present
             Separation
             .
          
           He
           ,
           our
           Author
           ,
           maketh
           good
           the
           saying
           ,
           
             Quod
             misere
             volumus
             ,
             id
             facile
             credimus
          
           ;
           any
           man
           that
           hath
           seen
           the
           Vniformity
           ,
           in
           almost
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           is
           between
           our
           mode
           of
           Worship
           and
           their's
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           Deformity
           that
           is
           between
           theirs
           and
           that
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           will
           find
           reason
           to
           expect
           a
           quite
           contrary
           Determination
           from
           such
           an
           Assembly
           .
           We
           may
           appeal
           in
           this
           case
           even
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
           The
           excellent
           and
           Pious
           ,
           and
           Learned
           
             Sr.
             Matthew
             Hales
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Schism
           ,
           hath
           this
           passage
           .
           
             In
             times
             of
             manifest
             Corruptions
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             where
             Religious
             Assembling
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             private
             meetings
             ,
             howsoever
             beside
             publick
             Order
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             Lawful
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             of
             necessity
             and
             Duty
             .
             All
             pious
             Assemblies
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             however
             practised
             ,
             are
             indeed
             ,
             or
             rather
             alone
             ,
             the
             Lawful
             congregations
             and
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             though
             according
             to
             form
             of
             Law
             ,
             are
             indeed
             nothing
             but
             Riots
             and
             Conventicles
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             stained
             with
             Corruption
             and
             Superstition
             .
          
        
         
           Sest
           .
           40.
           
           He
           answereth
           an
           Objection
           ▪
           pag.
           77.
           
           That
           
             the
             Publishing
             of
             this
             Book
             is
             now
             unseasonable
             ,
             being
             a
             hindrance
             to
             the
             Vnion
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             which
             there
             seemeth
             now
             to
             be
             a
             general
             Inclination
             .
          
           He
           Alledgeth
           (
           p.
           78.
           )
           that
           
             the
             principles
             of
             Non-conformists
             hinder
             that
             Vnion
             ,
             and
             lay
             a
             foundation
             for
             perpetual
             Divisions
             .
          
           He
           knoweth
           that
           we
           will
           not
           own
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           proveth
           it
           (
           as
           he
           thinketh
           )
           
             On
             the
             principles
             laid
             down
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             ;
             Let
             the
             constitution
             be
             never
             so
             easie
             to
             themselves
             ,
             others
             may
             make
             use
             of
             their
             grounds
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             the
             Difference
             as
             high
             as
             ever
             .
          
           I
           wish
           he
           had
           told
           us
           what
           these
           grounds
           are
           .
           But
           it
           is
           an
           Odd
           kind
           of
           Reasoning
           ;
           we
           will
           not
           endeavour
           Union
           with
           them
           who
           may
           be
           Tollerated
           ,
           because
           they
           who
           are
           not
           to
           be
           Tolerated
           ,
           will
           expect
           the
           same
           favour
           .
           The
           ground
           on
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           forbearance
           ,
           is
           ,
           our
           Scruple
           about
           what
           you
           confess
           to
           be
           no
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           nor
           necessary
           duty
           ;
           we
           in
           our
           Conscience
           judge
           it
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           can
           shew
           good
           reason
           for
           our
           so
           judging
           :
           How
           this
           ground
           can
           be
           Improved
           by
           any
           body
           to
           heighten
           Differences
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           by
           the
           peremptoriness
           of
           them
           that
           will
           Impose
           such
           Things
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           .
           
           He
           professeth
           to
           
             be
             for
             Vnion
             that
             will
             lessen
             differences
             ,
             and
             not
             weaken
             ,
          
           but
           strengthen
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           :
           Now
           let
           any
           judge
           whether
           the
           Union
           that
           is
           founded
           on
           the
           ground
           proposed
           be
           not
           such
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           41.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           p.
           97.
           
           That
           
             Vniversal
             Liberty
             differeth
             from
             Vnion
             ,
             as
             loosing
             from
             binding
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             Papists
             lately
             thought
             the
             best
             Means
             to
             bring
             in
             Popery
             ,
             should
             now
             be
             lookt
             on
             as
             the
             most
             effectual
             way
             to
             keep
             it
             out
             .
             Ans.
          
           We
           do
           not
           ,
           nor
           ever
           did
           plead
           for
           
             Vniversal
             Liberty
          
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           which
           no
           doubt
           Papists
           aimed
           at
           ,
           
             ergo
             nihil
             dictum
             .
             But
             suppose
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Indulgence
             be
             at
             present
             strictly
             limitted
             to
             Dissenting
             Protestants
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             it
             will
             always
             continue
             so
             ;
             Will
             not
             the
             same
             Reasons
             ,
             as
             to
             Scruple
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             suffering
             for
             Religion
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             be
             extended
             further
             when
             occasion
             serveth
             ,
             and
             Popery
             getteth
             footing
             on
             the
             Dissenters
             Grounds
             ?
             Ans.
          
           Were
           it
           not
           as
           rational
           for
           us
           to
           say
           ,
           Tho'
           we
           can
           now
           join
           with
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           in
           her
           present
           Ceremonies
           ,
           what
           know
           we
           how
           soon
           on
           the
           same
           grounds
           she
           may
           bring
           in
           all
           those
           of
           Popery
           ?
           Let
           us
           forbear
           evil
           surmising
           ,
           and
           mind
           our
           present
           Duty
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           the
           way
           to
           prevent
           this
           feared
           Evil
           is
           obvious
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           that
           no
           Indulgence
           be
           granted
           after
           ,
           but
           what
           there
           is
           as
           good
           Reason
           for
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           hazard
           from
           ,
           as
           is
           at
           present
           :
           Neither
           do
           we
           plead
           for
           Indulgence
           meerly
           on
           the
           grounds
           of
           
             S●ruple
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           or
           
             Suffering
             for
             Religion
          
           ;
           but
           on
           other
           grounds
           in
           conjunction
           with
           these
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           a
           little
           above
           expressed
           .
           It
           is
           like
           our
           Grounds
           may
           be
           comprehended
           in
           his
           wide-Bellied
           ,
           &c.
           but
           if
           by
           it
           he
           means
           all
           grounds
           of
           Forbearance
           now
           may
           be
           extended
           to
           plead
           for
           an
           
             undue
             Toleration
          
           ,
           then
           all
           Forbearance
           of
           Christians
           that
           dissent
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           must
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           general
           Sentiments
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           except
           Papists
           ,
           whose
           Religion
           standeth
           by
           Blood
           and
           Cruelty
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             42.
             
             Where
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             hath
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             more
             Labourers
             and
             a
             greater
             Harvest
             than
             under
             the
             greatest
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ?
          
           Witness
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Northern
           Kingdoms
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           number
           of
           Papists
           in
           the
           
             united
             Netherlands
          
           ;
           I
           can
           soon
           tell
           him
           where
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           under
           
             Episcopal
             Persecution
             of
             Protestants
             in
          
           Britain
           .
           If
           this
           be
           a
           mistake
           ,
           these
           Nations
           have
           been
           for
           some
           Years
           in
           a
           Dream
           .
           Again
           ,
           his
           Instance
           is
           wide
           from
           the
           purpose
           ,
           for
           we
           plead
           not
           for
           a
           Toleration
           of
           all
           sects
           ,
           and
           particularly
           not
           of
           Papists
           ;
           what
           Toleration
           is
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           themselves
           can
           best
           give
           account
           of
           .
           He
           asserteth
           it
           impossible
           to
           keep
           out
           Popery
           ,
           where
           
           Toleration
           is
           allowed
           ;
           and
           I
           assert
           it
           as
           impossible
           to
           keep
           in
           Christianity
           in
           an
           impure
           Church
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           allowed
           ;
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           inconsistency
           between
           the
           two
           Assertions
           ,
           if
           we
           distinguish
           between
           a
           
             Limited
             Toleration
          
           ,
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           one
           Vnlimited
           ,
           which
           he
           all
           along
           speaketh
           of
           .
           To
           talk
           of
           Toleration
           thus
           without
           distinction
           ,
           is
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           not
           descend
           to
           the
           thing
           in
           debate
           ,
           which
           is
           unbeseeming
           a
           Disputant
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           43.
           
           
             He
             bringeth
             Three
             Arguments
             ,
             p.
             79
             ,
             80.
             to
             prove
             his
             Assertion
          
           ;
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           the
           various
           waies
           of
           creeping
           in
           under
           several
           Disguises
           ,
           which
           the
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           have
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           be
           prevented
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           general
           Indulgence
           for
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           an
           unaccountable
           Church-power
           is
           allowed
           to
           separate
           Congregations
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           This
           Argument
           
             Supponit
             falsum
          
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           often
           disclaimed
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           we
           plead
           for
           a
           general
           Indulgence
           to
           Dissenters
           ;
           we
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           limitted
           to
           men
           of
           peaceable
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ;
           to
           such
           as
           differ
           from
           the
           publick
           way
           in
           matters
           not
           Fundamental
           nor
           near
           to
           the
           Foundation
           (
           and
           for
           our
           part
           ,
           who
           are
           Presbyterians
           ,
           we
           seek
           forbearance
           only
           in
           things
           that
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           none
           of
           
             Christ's
             Institutions
             ,
          
           )
           and
           in
           things
           that
           are
           neither
           against
           Godliness
           ,
           nor
           the
           Peace
           of
           Church
           or
           State.
           Another
           Falshood
           that
           he
           supposeth
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           we
           plead
           for
           
             an
             unaccountable
             Church-power
             in
             Separat●
             Meetings
             .
          
           We
           plead
           for
           no
           Power
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           a
           good
           account
           can
           be
           given
           of
           from
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           allowed
           commonly
           to
           a
           Church
           as
           such
           .
           2.
           
           I
           mention'd
           before
           a
           way
           of
           preventing
           the
           creeping
           in
           of
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           Cunning
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           The
           due
           Exercise
           of
           Church-Discipline
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           ways
           that
           shall
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           admission
           of
           Ministers
           to
           their
           Office
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           Foxes
           creep
           in
           at
           undiscerned
           cranies
           ,
           if
           Discipline
           be
           in
           vigour
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           cast
           out
           again
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           do
           any
           considerable
           harm
           to
           the
           Flock
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           44.
           
           Argument
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           will
           be
           great
           hardship
           ,
           when
           mens
           heats
           are
           over
           ,
           for
           them
           
             (
             the
             Papists
          
           )
           only
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           when
           the
           wildest
           of
           Phanaticks
           are
           allowed
           it
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Still
           the
           old
           Supposition
           must
           found
           all
           his
           Arguments
           .
           We
           plead
           for
           no
           Toleration
           to
           any
           Phanaticks
           (
           properly
           so
           called
           )
           much
           less
           to
           the
           wildest
           of
           them
           .
           2.
           
           There
           are
           many
           weighty
           Reasons
           why
           Papists
           should
           be
           denied
           that
           Liberty
           that
           is
           allowed
           to
           
             Protestant
             Dissenters
          
           ;
           from
           the
           Grossness
           of
           their
           Heresies
           ,
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           their
           Worship
           ,
           the
           Unpeaceableness
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           
           such
           as
           dethroning
           Kings
           ,
           and
           cutting
           off
           all
           people
           that
           are
           Hereticks
           in
           their
           Sence
           ;
           their
           Principle
           of
           bearing
           down
           all
           Religion
           but
           their
           own
           .
           Had
           a
           Non-conformist
           spoke
           as
           much
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           Papists
           ,
           what
           a
           noise
           would
           our
           Author
           have
           made
           about
           it
           ,
           that
           
             we
             do
             their
             Work
             ,
             &c.
          
           His
           3.
           
           Argument
           is
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             diversity
             of
             Sects
             that
             will
             be
             kept
             up
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             will
             be
             alwaies
             thought
             a
             plausible
             Argument
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             the
             Popish
             Pretences
             of
             Vnity
             .
             Ans.
          
           By
           whom
           will
           this
           be
           thought
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           by
           no
           man
           that
           considereth
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           Unity
           in
           Error
           and
           Idolatry
           is
           no
           perswading
           Argument
           to
           them
           who
           regard
           the
           Truths
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           That
           our
           Differences
           are
           in
           things
           of
           the
           smallest
           moment
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           managed
           with
           Christian
           Love
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           (
           for
           who
           exceed
           these
           Bounds
           ▪
           may
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           notwithstanding
           a
           Toleration
           granted
           .
           )
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Popish
           Unity
           is
           but
           pretended
           ,
           there
           being
           more
           and
           weightier
           Differences
           among
           them
           ,
           than
           among
           us
           ;
           as
           the
           Dr.
           well
           knoweth
           ,
           and
           hath
           ,
           by
           his
           learned
           Labours
           ,
           made
           the
           World
           know
           .
           His
           4.
           
           Argument
           is
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             allowed
             Sects
             will
             in
             probability
             grow
             more
             insolent
             upon
             a
             legal
             Indulgence
             ,
             and
             bid
             defiance
             to
             the
             Setled
             Constitution
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             already
             by
             the
             yet
             visible
             Effects
             of
             the
             former
             Indulgence
             .
             Ans.
          
           1.
           
           He
           hath
           little
           Charity
           for
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           in
           expecting
           such
           things
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           less
           in
           making
           such
           an
           Observe
           on
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           without
           any
           ground
           known
           to
           unbyassed
           men
           .
           If
           he
           mean
           of
           any
           Indecency
           in
           Speech
           or
           Behaviour
           among
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           we
           cannot
           answer
           for
           that
           ;
           there
           is
           too
           much
           of
           it
           on
           both
           hands
           :
           Neither
           is
           it
           fit
           ,
           that
           on
           such
           a
           frivolous
           Ground
           the
           Sober
           and
           Conscientious
           should
           be
           persecuted
           .
           2.
           
           If
           Insolency
           shall
           happen
           (
           as
           God
           forbid
           )
           to
           be
           the
           consequent
           of
           
             Liberty
             to
             Dissenters
          
           ,
           let
           the
           Guilty
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Law.
           We
           plead
           for
           Toleration
           to
           Mens
           Consciences
           ,
           not
           to
           their
           Immoralities
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             Are
             we
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             Men
             should
             work
             more
             upon
             them
             than
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ?
             Ans.
          
           Not
           on
           their
           Minds
           and
           Wills
           to
           change
           them
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           outward
           Man
           to
           restrain
           them
           .
           Such
           an
           Effect
           may
           be
           rationally
           expected
           ,
           and
           is
           daily
           observed
           in
           other
           Cases
           .
           It
           is
           an
           odious
           Representation
           ,
           as
           if
           
             the
             Vse
             of
             the
             Liberty
             pleaded
             for
             were
             only
             to
             preach
             and
             pray
             ,
             &
             write
             &
             dispute
             against
             one
             another
          
           ;
           and
           as
           absurd
           an
           Inference
           ,
           that
           
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             much
             of
             Sence
             and
             Reason
             in
             the
             Papal
             Pretence
             to
             Vnity
             and
             Infallibility
             .
          
           Whatever
           our
           Author
           ,
           or
           the
           by-slanders
           that
           he
           mentioneth
           may
           think
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           a
           just
           Abhorrence
           of
           Popery
           ,
           will
           think
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Divisions
           that
           are
           amongst
           us
           ,
           are
           so
           bad
           as
           it
           by
           far
           ,
           tho'
           we
           desire
           
           neither
           to
           excuse
           nor
           extenuate
           them
           :
           Nor
           do
           we
           refuse
           to
           concur
           in
           our
           Station
           in
           any
           good
           way
           to
           heal
           these
           Distempers
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           45.
           
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Dr's
           Preface
           is
           taken
           up
           in
           expressing
           his
           cond●scendency
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           that
           they
           scruple
           ,
           tho'
           he
           pleadeth
           for
           the
           Ceremonies
           as
           Lawful
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           afterward
           to
           be
           debated
           )
           yet
           he
           would
           have
           a
           Liberty
           allowed
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           scruple
           them
           ,
           may
           have
           the
           Ordinances
           without
           them
           .
           If
           this
           were
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           one
           step
           toward
           healing
           :
           But
           it
           seems
           the
           Church-men
           are
           not
           of
           his
           mind
           :
           However
           ,
           we
           do
           thankfully
           own
           his
           moderation
           .
           His
           other
           Condescendencies
           to
           such
           as
           scruple
           Joining
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           very
           commendable
           ,
           and
           might
           make
           England
           Happy
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           practised
           .
           But
           till
           some
           appearance
           of
           that
           be
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           needless
           for
           us
           to
           tell
           our
           Sence
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           :
           But
           his
           kindness
           to
           his
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Ministry
           doth
           not
           so
           well
           appear
           by
           his
           Discourse
           from
           p.
           88.
           
           He
           is
           willing
           to
           gain
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           seemeth
           to
           look
           on
           the
           Ministers
           as
           Competitors
           ;
           his
           Reasons
           for
           dealing
           so
           with
           them
           it
           were
           not
           hard
           to
           answer
           ;
           but
           considering
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           little
           hope
           of
           seeing
           even
           what
           he
           holdeth
           to
           be
           made
           practicable
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           needless
           to
           contend
           about
           it
           ;
           only
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           tho'
           we
           be
           as
           far
           as
           he
           is
           against
           Lay-men
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           speaketh
           )
           or
           any
           unordained
           Person
           ,
           usurping
           the
           Office
           ,
           or
           doing
           the
           Work
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           yet
           his
           Proposals
           are
           very
           lame
           ,
           as
           to
           affording
           any
           Ministers
           at
           all
           .
           And
           then
           what
           do
           all
           his
           commendable
           yieldings
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           signi●●e
           ?
           Would
           he
           have
           them
           have
           Separate
           Meetings
           ,
           but
           no
           Ministers
           in
           them
           to
           Administer
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           Toleration
           that
           would
           neither
           be
           for
           our
           Advantage
           ,
           nor
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           alloweth
           it
           :
           So
           that
           in
           a
           great
           many
           Pages
           he
           hath
           said
           nothing
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           further
           to
           be
           noted
           in
           the
           Preface
           ;
           for
           we
           wish
           the
           Proposals
           that
           he
           maketh
           ,
           for
           Reforming
           some
           Abuses
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           p.
           93.
           might
           take
           effect
           .
        
         
           Having
           now
           got
           through
           the
           Preface
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           Book
           ,
           which
           the
           Learned
           Author
           divideth
           into
           Three
           Parts
           ;
           the
           1.
           is
           ,
           An
           Histori●al
           Account
           of
           the
           Rise
           and
           Progress
           of
           the
           Separation
           .
           The
           2.
           is
           ,
           Of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Separation
           .
           The
           3.
           is
           ,
           Of
           the
           Pleas
           f●r
           the
           Separtion
           .
           I
           shall
           accordingly
           divide
           this
           Examination
           ,
           and
           follow
           him
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           clearing
           of
           our
           Principles
           and
           Practice
           does
           require
           it
           .
           The
           Name
           of
           Separation
           is
           justly
           odious
           
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           where-ever
           it
           is
           ,
           some
           great
           Blame
           lieth
           on
           the
           one
           Party
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           on
           both
           ;
           but
           there
           often
           is
           a
           sad
           and
           undesirable
           Separation
           ,
           attended
           with
           bad
           Consequences
           ,
           where
           yet
           the
           one
           Party
           is
           wholly
           innocent
           .
           I
           should
           here
           speak
           somewhat
           to
           open
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           Separation
           that
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           chargeth
           us
           with
           ,
           but
           that
           were
           to
           anticipate
           what
           is
           to
           be
           discoursed
           ,
           animadverting
           on
           the
           Second
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           now
           wave
           it
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             The
             Dr's
             Historical
             Account
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             Examined
             and
             Answered
             .
          
           
             IN
             his
             Sect.
             1.
             he
             premiseth
             two
             things
             ,
             in
             prosecuting
             which
             ,
             his
             First
             Part
             of
             his
             Book
             is
             taken
             up
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             although
             the
             present
             Reasons
             for
             Separation
             would
             have
             held
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             yet
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             then
             practised
             or
             allowed
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             were
             then
             most
             zealous
             for
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               The
               Practice
               of
               the
               First
               Non-conformists
               considered
               .
            
             
               BEfore
               we
               consider
               his
               2d
               .
               Proposition
               ,
               let
               us
               try
               how
               this
               will
               abide
               the
               Test.
               Here
               are
               two
               Assertions
               put
               together
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               greater
               clearness
               I
               shall
               consider
               apart
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               Doctrinal
               ,
               the
               other
               Historical
               :
               The
               Doctrinal
               part
               of
               his
               Proposition
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 present
                 Reasons
                 for
                 Separation
              
               (
               I
               shall
               not
               contend
               about
               calling
               our
               practice
               so
               ,
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               contend
               about
               words
               )
               
                 would
                 have
                 held
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               I
               deny
               ,
               and
               shall
               first
               give
               the
               Reason
               of
               my
               denial
               ,
               and
               then
               try
               the
               strength
               of
               what
               he
               saith
               for
               his
               Assertion
               .
               The
               Reason
               that
               I
               bring
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               our
               Reformation
               was
               carried
               on
               by
               degrees
               ;
               as
               
                 Rome
                 was
                 not
                 built
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ,
              
               so
               neither
               was
               it
               pulled
               down
               among
               us
               in
               a
               day
               .
               King
               Hen.
               8.
               began
               this
               Work
               ,
               but
               did
               it
               so
               
               lamely
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               were
               little
               satisfied
               .
               There
               wanted
               not
               Non-conformists
               then
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               the
               true
               Protestants
               ;
               many
               of
               them
               laid
               down
               their
               Lives
               for
               their
               Non-conformity
               .
               After
               him
               ,
               his
               Son
               Edw.
               6.
               a
               religious
               and
               zealous
               Prince
               ,
               reformed
               many
               things
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               at
               once
               ;
               for
               the
               Liturgy
               was
               twice
               Reformed
               in
               his
               Reign
               ,
               
                 Full.
                 Ch.
                 Hist.
              
               book
               7.
               p.
               386.
               once
               in
               his
               First
               Year
               ,
               and
               again
               in
               a
               Parliament
               held
               in
               his
               5
               ,
               &
               6.
               
               Years
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ;
               there
               were
               also
               some
               Alterations
               made
               in
               the
               
                 Rubrick
                 ,
                 1
                 Jacob.
              
               1603.
               saith
               the
               same
               Author
               .
               And
               it
               is
               known
               ,
               that
               several
               things
               unreformed
               in
               
                 Edw.
                 6's
              
               Reign
               ,
               were
               after
               taken
               away
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               comparing
               his
               Injunctions
               with
               what
               afterward
               was
               practised
               in
               them
               .
               We
               have
               mention
               of
               
                 Coming
                 to
                 Confession
                 in
                 Lent
                 ,
                 Art.
              
               9.
               of
               
                 High
                 Mass
                 ,
                 Art.
                 21.
                 
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
              
               is
               expresly
               injoined
               in
               the
               form
               of
               bidding
               of
               Common
               Prayers
               ;
               all
               which
               were
               afterward
               removed
               ,
               name
               and
               thing
               ;
               yea
               ,
               these
               very
               Injunctions
               gave
               people
               Hope
               of
               a
               further
               Reformation
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               only
               intended
               till
               a
               Parliament
               should
               be
               called
               .
               And
               Art.
               27.
               
               People
               are
               injoined
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 abrogated
              
               ;
               which
               gave
               the
               people
               confidence
               ,
               that
               such
               Superstitions
               were
               not
               to
               be
               continued
               as
               a
               Burden
               to
               Mens
               Consciences
               ,
               but
               were
               used
               for
               the
               present
               supposed
               necessity
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               The
               Case
               is
               far
               otherwise
               with
               us
               ;
               we
               are
               put
               beyond
               all
               Hope
               of
               Relief
               ;
               a
               Yoke
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Ceremonies
              
               wreathed
               on
               our
               Ne●k
               ,
               without
               any
               probability
               of
               being
               loosed
               from
               it
               :
               For
               after
               the
               King
               's
               happy
               Restauration
               ,
               then
               there
               was
               the
               fairest
               opportunity
               that
               could
               be
               wished
               for
               Condescendence
               and
               Accommodation
               ,
               the
               Ceremonies
               having
               gone
               into
               Disuetude
               for
               20
               years
               ,
               and
               the
               Nation
               being
               more
               generally
               against
               them
               than
               ever
               before
               ,
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               had
               for
               so
               many
               years
               been
               more
               freely
               and
               fully
               held
               forth
               than
               before
               ;
               and
               when
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Ministers
               presented
               a
               
                 Petition
                 for
                 Peace
              
               ,
               to
               their
               Brethren
               then
               commissionate
               to
               Reform
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               used
               the
               strongest
               Reasons
               ,
               the
               most
               earnest
               Obtestations
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               Condescentions
               that
               could
               be
               ,
               to
               obtain
               either
               a
               taking
               away
               of
               what
               was
               grievous
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               a
               forbearance
               in
               them
               ,
               (
               all
               which
               may
               be
               seen
               at
               length
               in
               the
               Book
               it self
               ;
               )
               yet
               nothing
               was
               to
               be
               obtained
               ,
               but
               Impositions
               made
               more
               strict
               ,
               and
               our
               Yoke
               made
               heavier
               than
               before
               ,
               rather
               than
               lighter
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               remained
               no
               more
               Hope
               for
               our selves
               ,
               or
               our
               Posterity
               ;
               but
               either
               we
               and
               they
               must
               take
               up
               with
               a
               Worship
               ,
               that
               ,
               we
               are
               convinced
               ,
               is
               mixt
               with
               
               some
               things
               that
               maketh
               it
               displeasing
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               live
               without
               God's
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               worship
               God
               apart
               by
               our selves
               .
               May
               not
               we
               appeal
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               That
               whatever
               our
               Brethren
               talk
               of
               Peace
               and
               
                 Vnity
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 spake
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 Wars
                 ?
              
               Psal.
               120.
               6.
               while
               they
               will
               not
               abate
               nor
               bear
               with
               us
               in
               one
               Ceremony
               ,
               (
               which
               themselves
               declare
               Indifferent
               )
               for
               that
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               that
               they
               extol
               so
               highly
               ;
               yea
               ,
               for
               the
               keeping
               out
               of
               Popery
               ,
               the
               re-entry
               of
               which
               they
               pretend
               to
               fear
               by
               our
               Divisions
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               These
               things
               being
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               evident
               ,
               That
               our
               Case
               is
               not
               parallel
               with
               that
               of
               the
               first
               Non-conformists
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Reasons
               that
               moved
               them
               to
               go
               along
               with
               the
               present
               way
               ,
               do
               not
               conclude
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               the
               same
               ;
               for
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               was
               then
               a
               necessity
               apprehended
               by
               some
               of
               the
               best
               men
               for
               retaining
               some
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               that
               had
               been
               in
               use
               in
               Popery
               ,
               lest
               too
               sudden
               and
               visible
               a
               Change
               (
               it
               being
               the
               out-side
               of
               Religion
               that
               the
               multitude
               doth
               most
               consider
               )
               should
               have
               scared
               the
               people
               from
               owning
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               we
               know
               ,
               
                 Necessitas
                 quicquid
                 coegit
                 defendit
              
               :
               On
               this
               Ground
               even
               the
               Apostles
               retained
               for
               a
               time
               a
               little
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Observations
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               for
               this
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               then
               thought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               influence
               their
               minds
               and
               practice
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               really
               had
               been
               such
               a
               necessity
               :
               But
               now
               it
               is
               evident
               to
               unbyassed
               men
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               necessity
               for
               retaining
               these
               Ceremonies
               .
               P●pists
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               brought
               over
               to
               us
               by
               symbolizing
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               conceive
               Hope
               ,
               from
               that
               very
               thing
               ,
               of
               our
               returning
               to
               them
               ;
               as
               hath
               been
               made
               appear
               by
               several
               passages
               in
               their
               Writings
               and
               Discourses
               ,
               which
               I
               now
               stay
               not
               to
               rehearse
               :
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               our
               Service
               ,
               especially
               in
               Cathedrals
               ,
               cometh
               so
               much
               nearer
               to
               their
               way
               ,
               than
               it
               doth
               either
               to
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               (
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               )
               or
               to
               the
               way
               of
               most
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ;
               that
               it
               were
               no
               hard
               task
               to
               bring
               in
               Popish
               Worship
               (
               abating
               the
               Service
               being
               in
               Latin
               )
               and
               Discipline
               (
               for
               in
               that
               also
               we
               are
               at
               no
               great
               distance
               from
               Popery
               )
               among
               us
               ,
               without
               being
               observed
               by
               the
               Vulgar
               .
               And
               the
               necessity
               is
               yet
               the
               less
               for
               retaining
               them
               among
               us
               ,
               that
               our
               People
               have
               not
               been
               bred
               in
               Popery
               ,
               as
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               when
               the
               Ceremonies
               were
               retained
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               in
               that
               hazard
               that
               they
               were
               to
               ●all
               back
               into
               Popery
               upon
               the
               abolishing
               of
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               far
               
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               the
               disuse
               of
               these
               might
               make
               Popery
               to
               be
               more
               forgotten
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               these
               being
               some
               of
               the
               Ornaments
               by
               which
               that
               whorish
               Worship
               was
               once
               decked
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               A
               Second
               Ground
               ,
               why
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               cleaving
               to
               the
               Church-way
               doth
               not
               conclude
               for
               our
               doing
               the
               like
               ,
               is
               ,
               They
               had
               cause
               to
               look
               on
               their
               Grievances
               but
               as
               temporary
               ,
               and
               knew
               that
               further
               Reformation
               was
               designed
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               in
               a
               short
               time
               expected
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               Reason
               that
               they
               should
               rather
               forbear
               ,
               for
               that
               time
               ▪
               their
               Edification
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               external
               means
               of
               it
               )
               that
               they
               might
               have
               had
               by
               pure
               Ordinances
               ,
               rather
               than
               seem
               to
               make
               a
               Breach
               .
               This
               Reason
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               touch
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               out
               of
               all
               hope
               of
               such
               purity
               of
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               consistent
               with
               His
               Acceptance
               ;
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               from
               us
               ,
               who
               know
               the
               right
               way
               ;
               for
               I
               shall
               not
               judge
               what
               acceptance
               an
               impure
               worship
               ,
               invincibly
               not
               known
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               may
               find
               with
               God
               )
               they
               had
               not
               in
               vain
               essayed
               to
               make
               Peace
               with
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               been
               rejected
               with
               a
               peremptory
               ●leaving
               to
               the
               least
               
                 Indifferent
                 Ceremony
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               satisfie
               the
               
                 Consciencious
                 Seruples
              
               of
               those
               who
               doubted
               ;
               which
               is
               our
               Case
               .
               Therefore
               we
               are
               (
               even
               by
               them
               who
               blame
               us
               for
               what
               they
               force
               us
               to
               )
               brought
               to
               a
               necessity
               of
               worshipping
               God
               apart
               from
               them
               ,
               seeing
               we
               neither
               can
               now
               do
               it
               ,
               nor
               hope
               that
               afterward
               we
               may
               do
               it
               with
               them
               .
               And
               this
               our
               Necessity
               is
               heightned
               ,
               and
               our
               Case
               made
               yet
               more
               different
               from
               theirs
               at
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               when
               we
               consider
               ,
               That
               that
               was
               a
               time
               of
               
                 Reformatio
                 ,
                 Status
                 convalescentiae
              
               ;
               ours
               is
               rather
               
                 status
                 decidentiae
              
               ,
               a
               time
               of
               Encreasing
               ,
               rather
               than
               of
               Diminishing
               the
               number
               of
               Superstitions
               ,
               and
               coming
               nearer
               the
               Popish
               Modes
               ,
               rather
               than
               going
               further
               from
               them
               .
               Instances
               of
               this
               are
               not
               a
               few
               ;
               take
               for
               a
               taste
               the
               allowing
               of
               Plays
               on
               the
               Lord's
               day
               ;
               (
               the
               zealous
               promoting
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Sports
               by
               that
               party
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               forgotten
               )
               whereas
               that
               day
               was
               ,
               Art.
               24.
               of
               King
               Edw.
               the
               6's
               Injunctions
               ,
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               appointed
               
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 wholly
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 read
                 and
                 taught
                 in
                 private
                 and
                 publick
                 Prayters
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               A
               further
               Conviction
               in
               this
               Matter
               may
               be
               abundantly
               had
               from
               a
               book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Advances
                 of
              
               England
               toward
               Popery
               ;
               which
               Book
               ,
               tho'
               our
               Reverend
               Author
               labours
               to
               disparage
               ,
               p.
               35.
               of
               his
               Preface
               ,
               yet
               agreeth
               so
               well
               with
               what
               men
               see
               with
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               slighted
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 Tho'
                 some
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 blamed
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 that
                 appeared
                 most
                 zealous
                 against
              
               popery
               ,
               
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Rarity
                 for
                 Words
                 and
                 Deeds
                 to
                 clash
                 .
                 Quid
                 verba
                 
                 audio
                 cum
                 facta
                 videam
                 ?
              
               And
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               before
               his
               death
               was
               sensible
               of
               the
               Injury
               he
               had
               done
               to
               some
               ,
               yet
               his
               Evidence
               that
               he
               bringeth
               will
               still
               be
               compared
               with
               what
               every
               one
               saw
               to
               be
               the
               tendency
               of
               some
               mens
               way
               .
               I
               might
               here
               alledge
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               
                 National
                 Covenant
              
               that
               we
               are
               under
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               not
               to
               whom
               the
               Dr.
               would
               make
               our
               Case
               parallel
               ,
               tho
               I
               never
               thought
               ,
               that
               that
               Bond
               made
               any
               new
               Duties
               or
               Sins
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               such
               antecedently
               ;
               yet
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
               maketh
               the
               Tye
               that
               we
               are
               under
               to
               Duty
               ,
               and
               against
               Sin
               ,
               more
               weighty
               ,
               and
               aggravateth
               the
               sin
               of
               doing
               what
               is
               contrary
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               of
               this
               afterwards
               .
               I
               conclude
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               Reasons
               of
               Separation
               would
               not
               have
               held
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               
                 quod
                 erat
                 probandum
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               The
               learned
               Dr.
               (
               p.
               2.
               )
               after
               explaining
               the
               terms
               of
               his
               Assertion
               which
               we
               have
               denied
               ,
               proveth
               the
               Identity
               of
               Reason
               ,
               in
               their
               Case
               and
               ours
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 being
                 the
                 same
              
               .
               Let
               all
               this
               be
               admitted
               ;
               as
               they
               were
               dissatisfied
               with
               these
               then
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               now
               ;
               but
               we
               join
               not
               in
               these
               practices
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               worship
               God
               without
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               not
               ;
               because
               our
               Case
               doth
               not
               make
               these
               things
               appear
               so
               needful
               as
               theirs
               did
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               no
               Hope
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               ;
               beside
               our
               being
               under
               an
               additional
               Tye
               against
               such
               Superstitions
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               not
               under
               .
               Not
               content
               with
               this
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               thinks
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               more
               obliged
               to
               join
               in
               the
               
                 Church's
                 Worship
              
               ,
               than
               those
               at
               the
               Reformation
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               of
               the
               
                 Number
                 ,
                 Diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 Learning
                 of
                 our
                 allowed
                 Preachers
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Because
               
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 retrenched
              
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               of
               
                 the
                 Mischiefs
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
              
               To
               the
               first
               I
               answer
               ;
               As
               what
               we
               complain
               of
               in
               the
               present
               Ministry
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Ground
               of
               our
               with
               drawing
               (
               though
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               Grievance
               ,
               and
               tendeth
               to
               make
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               be
               abhorred
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               as
               the
               ways
               of
               
               Eli's
               Sons
               did
               ,
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
              
               )
               so
               neither
               can
               their
               Commendation
               by
               him
               given
               ,
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Reason
               for
               our
               joining
               in
               corrupted
               Ordinances
               .
               I
               confess
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               the
               present
               Ministers
               is
               greater
               than
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Clergy
               continuing
               Popish
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               far
               from
               derogating
               from
               some
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               learned
               and
               diligent
               (
               and
               ●
               add
               )
               pious
               men
               ,
               and
               sound
               Protestants
               :
               But
               as
               for
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Parish
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               are
               most
               edified
               by
               ,
               or
               disappointed
               of
               their
               Edification
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               Strangers
               to
               England
               ,
               or
               strangely
               byassed
               ,
               who
               see
               not
               cause
               
               to
               complain
               of
               their
               
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 Idleness
                 ,
                 and
                 vitious
                 Conversation
                 ,
              
               if
               not
               of
               all
               these
               three
               .
               To
               the
               Second
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               what
               retrenchment
               hath
               been
               made
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               Q.
               
               Elizabeth's
               Reign
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               Additions
               have
               been
               made
               ,
               if
               not
               as
               to
               Imposing
               ,
               yet
               as
               to
               Use
               ,
               and
               some
               Additions
               to
               the
               Holidays
               hath
               been
               imposed
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               were
               fewer
               than
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               are
               enough
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               furnish
               as
               strong
               an
               Argument
               to
               forbear
               such
               corrupted
               Worship
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               more
               numerous
               .
               A
               grain
               of
               Arsenick
               may
               justly
               make
               one
               forbear
               a
               Dish
               in
               which
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               if
               there
               were
               two
               or
               three
               in
               it
               .
               To
               the
               Third
               ;
               As
               he
               hath
               seen
               
                 Mischiefs
                 of
                 Separation
              
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               not
               extenuate
               them
               ,
               so
               have
               we
               of
               Impositions
               ,
               yea
               ,
               all
               the
               Mischiefs
               of
               that
               kind
               are
               justly
               imputable
               to
               these
               Impositions
               ,
               they
               being
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Separation
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 causa
                 causae
                 est
                 causa
                 causati
              
               .
               Our
               Ancestors
               had
               hope
               of
               freedom
               from
               that
               Yoke
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               not
               ;
               therefore
               no
               Inconvenience
               (
               that
               is
               not
               our
               Sin
               )
               can
               warrant
               us
               to
               join
               with
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               depravations
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               were
               our
               Sin
               ,
               as
               neither
               can
               such
               inconvenience
               excuse
               us
               to
               live
               without
               Ordinances
               alwaies
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               Non-conformist●
               might
               do
               for
               a
               time
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               In
               his
               2.
               
               Section
               ,
               he
               cometh
               to
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               other
               part
               of
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Separation
                 practised
                 or
                 allowed
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 most
                 Zealous
                 for
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               He
               confesseth
               
                 there
                 were
                 different
                 apprehensions
                 about
                 some
                 few
                 Things
              
               ;
               but
               denieth
               
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Things
                 now
                 Scrupled
                 at
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 any
                 Separation
                 was
                 made
                 because
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               not
               much
               dispute
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               because
               the
               Cause
               that
               I
               defend
               is
               not
               much
               concerned
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               standeth
               on
               a
               better
               foundation
               ,
               than
               the
               opinions
               or
               practices
               of
               men
               :
               And
               because
               our
               case
               and
               reasons
               differs
               from
               theirs
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               ,
               yet
               shall
               I
               a
               little
               examine
               what
               he
               alledgeth
               under
               both
               these
               heads
               .
               For
               the
               former
               of
               them
               ;
               he
               proveth
               it
               only
               from
               
                 Mr.
                 Roger
                 ,
                 Scrupling
                 only
                 the
                 square
                 Cap
                 and
                 Tippet
              
               ;
               and
               
                 B.
                 Hooper
                 Scrupling
                 only
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 H●bit
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 afterward
                 he
                 submitted
                 :
              
               And
               Bucer
               
                 and
                 others
                 scrupled
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 reformed
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 after
                 that
                 scrupled
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Things
                 now
                 in
                 Controversy
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               Fall●cious
               if
               not
               false
               History
               ,
               for
               with
               
                 Rogers
                 and
                 Hooper
              
               ,
               called
               
                 Ring-leaders
                 of
                 the
                 party
              
               by
               one
               who
               was
               no
               friend
               to
               them
               ▪
               are
               re●koned
               
                 others
                 who
                 had
                 sted
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 suck'd
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 renounced
                 all
                 Ceremonies
                 practised
                 by
                 Papists
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 that
                 such
                 ought
                 not
                 only
                 
                 to
                 be
                 clipt
                 with
                 the
                 Sheers
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 shaved
                 with
                 the
                 Razor
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 stums
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 pluckt
                 out
                 .
              
               Fuller
               
                 Ch.
                 Hist.
              
               Lib.
               7.
               pa.
               402.
               
               These
               fugitiv●s
               (
               if
               it
               be
               not
               too
               bad
               a
               name
               for
               them
               )
               I
               understand
               of
               
                 Hen.
                 8's
              
               .
               Reign
               of
               whom
               
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Act.
                 and
                 Mon.
                 Book
              
               3.
               p.
               145.
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Hooper
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               also
               joined
               with
               them
               by
               Fuller
               .
               Is
               all
               this
               no
               more
               than
               two
               mens
               scrupling
               only
               some
               Habits
               ?
               Or
               is
               not
               here
               rather
               a
               considerable
               number
               exactly
               of
               our
               opinion
               about
               all
               
                 humane
                 Ceremonies
              
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ?
               2.
               
               What
               he
               saith
               of
               Mr.
               Rogers
               is
               a
               very
               Imperfect
               Representation
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 for
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Act.
                 and
                 Monu
                 .
              
               Vol.
               3.
               pa.
               131.
               (
               the
               place
               which
               he
               citeth
               )
               saith
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               that
               this
               was
               Mr.
               Rogers
               only
               scruple
               :
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Fuller
                 (
                 loco
                 citato
              
               )
               saith
               the
               contrary
               .
               Mr.
               Fox
               is
               telling
               a
               story
               of
               his
               Dissent
               from
               a
               Determination
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Edw.
               6.
               for
               wearing
               of
               
                 Priests
                 Caps
              
               and
               other
               Attire
               belonging
               to
               that
               order
               :
               Mr.
               Rogers
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 agree
                 to
                 that
                 decree
                 of
                 uniformity
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 also
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 for
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 wear
                 on
                 their
                 sl●eves
                 a
                 Chalice
                 with
                 an
                 Host
                 upon
                 it
              
               ;
               which
               sheweth
               his
               factious
               and
               resolute
               way
               of
               refusing
               that
               thing
               ,
               on
               that
               occasion
               ,
               rather
               than
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               scruple
               any
               thing
               else
               ;
               and
               it
               hath
               no
               shew
               of
               probability
               that
               such
               a
               wise
               and
               holy
               man
               ,
               would
               stick
               at
               that
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               had
               as
               little
               warrant
               ,
               and
               were
               more
               intrinsick
               to
               Religion
               and
               worship
               ,
               and
               so
               less
               in
               the
               power
               of
               men
               to
               be
               Determined
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               3.
               
               We
               may
               say
               the
               same
               of
               excellent
               Hooper
               who
               was
               long
               at
               Zurick
               ,
               and
               very
               dear
               to
               Bullinger
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               those
               that
               
                 had
                 suck'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Places
                 where
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 for
                 rooting
                 out
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               He
               was
               a
               Ring-leader
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               this
               his
               scrupling
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Habit
              
               is
               never
               mentioned
               as
               the
               whole
               of
               his
               Opnion
               about
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               is
               taken
               notice
               of
               on
               a
               particular
               Occasion
               .
               For
               his
               after
               submission
               ;
               it
               was
               by
               the
               force
               of
               Temptation
               ,
               being
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               Deserted
               by
               his
               patron
               ,
               the
               
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 .
                 Fuller
                 ubi
                 supra
                 ,
              
               p.
               404.
               
               And
               with
               what
               reluctancy
               he
               did
               it
               ,
               see
               p.
               405.
               4.
               
               That
               
                 on
                 the
                 review
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
              
               Edw.
               6.
               
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Dissatisfaction
                 left
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 now
                 scrupled
                 ,
              
               is
               still
               
                 false
                 History
              
               ;
               for
               that
               review
               was
               
                 Anno
                 1547.
                 
                 Full.
                 Ch.
                 Hist.
                 Lib.
                 7.
                 p.
              
               386.
               whereas
               1550.
               he
               telleth
               us
               pa.
               402.
               of
               two
               parties
               discovered
               ,
               Conformists
               and
               Non-conformists
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               against
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               That
               there
               was
               no
               separation
               at
               first
               he
               next
               asserteth
               ;
               
               but
               people
               (
               tho
               scrupling
               them
               )
               complyed
               with
               the
               use
               of
               Liturgies
               and
               Cerimonies
               .
               May
               be
               it
               was
               so
               at
               the
               very
               first
               ,
               while
               Reformation
               was
               hopefull
               going
               on
               .
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               why
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               by
               such
               Examples
               :
               I
               shall
               now
               Apologize
               for
               the
               unimitable
               practice
               of
               the
               those
               holy
               men
               ,
               to
               excuse
               them
               atanto
               ,
               though
               not
               atoto
               .
               The
               glorious
               Change
               that
               then
               was
               wrought
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               did
               so
               affect
               then
               ,
               &
               engage
               their
               zealous
               hearts
               to
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               so
               throughly
               consider
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               :
               They
               had
               got
               so
               many
               things
               reformed
               ,
               the
               evil
               of
               which
               was
               so
               incomparably
               beyond
               that
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               these
               seemed
               as
               nothing
               to
               them
               .
               It
               is
               known
               that
               the
               limitted
               &
               scant
               powers
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               our
               Understandings
               ,
               Affections
               ;
               yea
               ,
               our
               Senses
               are
               by
               some
               vehement
               Objects
               so
               diverted
               ,
               as
               that
               meaner
               Objects
               at
               the
               same
               time
               cannot
               move
               them
               ,
               nor
               be
               noticed
               by
               them
               .
               It
               was
               much
               that
               these
               men
               discovered
               any
               evil
               in
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               principles
               that
               the
               Reformation
               was
               built
               on
               led
               them
               to
               that
               ;
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               That
               Scripture
               is
               the
               Rule
               by
               which
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God
               must
               be
               ordered
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               they
               did
               not
               so
               fully
               discover
               the
               Evil
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               were
               so
               affected
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               who
               have
               had
               longer
               time
               and
               less
               hindrance
               to
               think
               on
               these
               things
               .
               I
               am
               far
               from
               thinking
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               either
               less
               Light
               ,
               or
               less
               tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               than
               we
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               Mind
               and
               Conscience
               were
               exercised
               about
               higher
               Matters
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               (
               through
               the
               Lord's
               goodness
               )
               so
               settled
               to
               our
               hand
               ,
               that
               reforming
               of
               these
               is
               not
               our
               Work.
               They
               were
               imployed
               to
               do
               the
               hardest
               part
               of
               the
               Work
               ;
               to
               cast
               out
               Antichristianism
               ;
               it
               was
               left
               to
               others
               that
               succeeded
               them
               to
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               House
               a
               little
               of
               
               Antichrist's
               Furniture
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               forgotten
               ,
               or
               by
               minding
               greater
               things
               ,
               over-lookt
               ,
               lying
               in
               some
               corners
               of
               the
               House
               :
               So
               that
               it
               doth
               no
               more
               inferr
               blame
               on
               us
               forbearing
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               that
               they
               used
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               reformed
               the
               Church
               from
               Popery
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               a
               Blame
               to
               
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Jos●ah
              
               ,
               and
               such
               Reformers
               ,
               who
               took
               away
               the
               High
               Places
               that
               other
               Reformers
               had
               left
               ,
               when
               they
               threw
               out
               
                 Baal's
                 Worship
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               This
               may
               satisfie
               an
               unbyassed
               mind
               ,
               that
               our
               non-compliance
               with
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               is
               consistent
               with
               all
               that
               respect
               that
               is
               due
               to
               those
               excellent
               Persons
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               practised
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               we
               owe
               such
               respect
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               nor
               men
               ,
               as
               to
               reckon
               them
               infallible
               in
               Opinion
               or
               Practice
               .
               Also
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               may
               take
               off
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               Dr's
               
               jeering
               Insinuations
               ,
               That
               
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 now
                 such
                 Bug-bears
                 to
                 scare
                 People
                 from
                 our
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 cry
                 out
                 in
                 such
                 dreadful
                 manner
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 mischief
                 of
              
               Impositions
               ,
               
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 unav●idably
                 be
                 broken
                 in
                 pieces
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 and
                 burden
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 unsupportable
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               We
               have
               little
               Answer
               to
               this
               sort
               of
               Argumentation
               ,
               only
               we
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               Childish
               Fear
               ,
               but
               Conscience
               guided
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               scareth
               us
               ;
               neither
               do
               we
               count
               these
               Ceremonies
               such
               as
               will
               break
               (
               tho'
               they
               defile
               )
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               too
               heavy
               for
               our
               Consciences
               to
               bear
               ,
               and
               the
               example
               of
               men
               using
               them
               ,
               can
               yield
               us
               no
               ease
               of
               this
               Burden
               .
               When
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               thus
               ridicule
               the
               
                 Scruples
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               that
               his
               opposites
               pretend
               to
               have
               ,
               either
               he
               thinketh
               ,
               that
               an
               
                 Erring
                 Conscience
              
               is
               to
               be
               cured
               by
               contempt
               and
               scorn
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               do
               only
               pretend
               to
               Conscience
               in
               our
               Dissent
               :
               The
               former
               is
               no
               sign
               of
               a
               good
               Casuist
               ,
               nor
               the
               latter
               of
               a
               good
               Christian
               ;
               for
               such
               will
               
                 not
                 judge
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 be
                 judged
                 .
              
               He
               stormeth
               much
               at
               two
               Expressions
               of
               one
               of
               his
               Antagonists
               ;
               one
               is
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               unreasonable
               ,
               that
               Men
               should
               create
               a
               necessity
               of
               Separation
               ,
               and
               then
               complain
               of
               the
               Impossibility
               of
               
                 Vnion
                 :
                 Hath
                 our
                 Church
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 made
                 new
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 or
                 altered
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 ?
                 Ans.
              
               Though
               the
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               be
               not
               new
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               perpetuated
               on
               new
               grounds
               ,
               which
               make
               them
               now
               harder
               to
               be
               submitted
               to
               than
               before
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               brought
               in
               at
               first
               on
               a
               
                 present
                 Necessity
              
               ,
               as
               then
               was
               thought
               ,
               the
               Nation
               being
               Popish
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               abandon
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               if
               that
               was
               offended
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               they
               were
               continued
               in
               a
               Reforming
               time
               ,
               and
               now
               fixed
               in
               a
               time
               when
               no
               such
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               :
               They
               were
               retained
               in
               the
               Morning
               twi-light
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               now
               in
               the
               Noon-day
               of
               Gospel-light
               long
               shining
               among
               us
               ,
               fixed
               in
               perpetuity
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               present
               Prelates
               give
               a
               new
               Being
               to
               these
               Stumbling-blocks
               ;
               especially
               ,
               they
               are
               new
               grounds
               of
               Separation
               ,
               because
               now
               they
               are
               scrupled
               at
               more
               than
               at
               first
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               things
               were
               before
               ,
               yet
               they
               did
               not
               such
               Mischief
               then
               as
               now
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               they
               who
               continued
               them
               when
               thus
               hurtful
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               were
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               hurt
               of
               them
               arose
               from
               the
               mistake
               of
               the
               Scruplers
               )
               do
               create
               a
               necessity
               of
               Separation
               ,
               while
               they
               may
               remove
               these
               scandals
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               .
               But
               they
               that
               scruple
               ,
               cannot
               remove
               their
               Scruples
               .
               The
               other
               Expression
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 continuing
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 venturing
                 our
                 Peace
                 in
                 an
                 old
                 Worm-eaten
                 Bottom
              
               ;
               which
               the
               Dr.
               against
               all
               Reason
               ,
               understandeth
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               is
               indeed
               to
               be
               understood
               
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               .
               The
               Reformation
               is
               founded
               on
               Scripture
               ,
               a
               sure
               and
               sound
               Foundation
               .
               The
               Ceremonies
               on
               Mens
               Will
               and
               Authority
               ,
               and
               therefore
               justly
               termed
               
                 a
                 Worm-eaten
                 Bottom
              
               .
               That
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 no
              
               Non-conformists
               
                 in
                 K.
              
               Edw.
               6.
               days
               ,
               is
               before
               disproved
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               had
               not
               ,
               while
               we
               can
               give
               Scripture-ground
               for
               our
               Non-conformity
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               tho'
               Martyrs
               and
               other
               Reformers
               acted
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               That
               Dr.
               Ames
               can
               bring
               no
               other
               Instances
               but
               Rogers
               and
               Hooper
               ,
               is
               nothing
               against
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               before
               shewed
               that
               a
               Party
               they
               had
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               were
               the
               Ring-leaders
               .
               He
               seemeth
               ,
               p.
               5.
               to
               lay
               some
               weight
               on
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               and
               Bucer
               ,
               perswading
               Hooper
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Habit
              
               ;
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               they
               di●
               so
               ,
               and
               he
               at
               last
               yielded
               to
               their
               Advice
               ;
               but
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Epistle
               cited
               by
               the
               Dr.
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               
                 Ep.
                 Theolog.
                 Hoopero
              
               ,
               p.
               mihi
               ,
               1085.
               doth
               there
               fully
               declare
               his
               dislike
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Humane
               Inventions
               in
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               only
               that
               for
               the
               necessity
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               adviseth
               the
               Use
               of
               them
               ;
               as
               the
               Apostles
               on
               the
               like
               ground
               (
               as
               he
               there
               mentioneth
               )
               forbad
               
                 eating
                 of
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               He
               highly
               commendeth
               
               Hooper's
               Zeal
               in
               endeavouring
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 ad
                 castam
                 simplicemque
                 puritatem
                 christiana
                 religio
                 denuo
                 aspir●t
              
               ;
               and
               desireth
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 omnia
                 paulatim
                 resecentur
                 —
                 quae
                 parum
                 aut
                 nihil
                 habent
                 ,
                 quae
                 ad
                 solidam
                 aedificationem
                 referri
                 p●ssint
                 ,
                 &
                 redundare
                 potius
                 &
                 superflua
                 quodammodo
                 piis
                 animis
                 judicantur
                 .
              
               And
               he
               commendeth
               the
               practice
               at
               Strasburg
               ,
               (
               where
               he
               lived
               )
               
                 Vbi
                 vestrum
                 discrimina
                 quoad
                 sacra
                 sunt
                 sublata
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               
                 Morem
                 candidiorem
                 &
                 apprime
                 resipientem
                 Apostolicam
                 ecclesiam
                 :
              
               And
               after
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Accendit
                 hoc
                 meum
                 desiderium
                 ,
                 partim
                 quod
                 in
                 ritibus
                 ,
                 quamproxime
                 vellem
                 ad
                 sacras
                 literas
                 accedere
                 ,
                 atque
                 meliorum
                 temporum
                 ecclesiae
                 imitatione
                 persequi
                 ,
                 partim
                 quod
                 animadverto
                 ,
                 papae
                 sectatores
                 adhuc
                 his
                 reliquiis
                 conari
                 speciem
                 saltem
                 missae
                 instaurare
                 :
              
               And
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 Si
                 pateremur
                 prius
                 evangelium
                 &
                 propagari
                 &
                 altas
                 radices
                 agere
                 ,
                 melius
                 fortasse
                 &
                 facilius
                 persuaderentur
                 homines
                 ut
                 hos
                 externos
                 apparatus
                 removerent
                 .
              
               And
               he
               addeth
               a
               Similitude
               of
               one
               that
               was
               sick
               ,
               and
               recovered
               by
               degrees
               ,
               who
               cannot
               forbear
               the
               use
               of
               some
               unfit
               things
               ,
               that
               in
               health
               he
               will
               willingly
               put
               away
               .
               Doth
               not
               all
               this
               fully
               express
               what
               I
               have
               already
               said
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               cast
               out
               at
               first
               ?
               That
               the
               Reformers
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               Church's
               ,
               and
               their
               want
               of
               due
               light
               (
               like
               one
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Convalescency
               )
               and
               partly
               out
               of
               a
               design
               to
               gain
               ,
               and
               not
               offend
               the
               Papists
               ,
               did
               for
               a
               time
               retain
               these
               Ceremonies
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               to
               have
               them
               afterward
               removed
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               plain
               ,
               
               that
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               under
               our
               circumstances
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               
                 Non
                 conformist
              
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ?
               The
               opinion
               of
               this
               good
               man
               is
               yet
               more
               clear
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Dr.
               out
               of
               another
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 Amico
                 cuidam
                 in
                 Anglia
              
               ,
               who
               none
               that
               readeth
               the
               Letter
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               the
               History
               ,
               can
               doubt
               to
               be
               Hooper
               ,
               p.
               
                 (
                 mihi
              
               )
               1126
               ,
               1127.
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 De
                 pil●●
                 vero
                 rotundo
                 vel
                 habitu
                 ,
                 extra
                 sacra
                 gestando
                 ,
                 non
                 arbitramur
                 esse
                 plus
                 quam
                 opor●eat
                 rixandum
                 ,
                 at
                 de
                 vestibus
                 ut
                 Sacris
                 in
                 ministerio
                 ipso
                 adhibendis
                 cum
                 sp●ciem
                 Missae
                 referant
                 ,
                 &
                 sunt
                 merae
                 papatus
                 reliquiae
                 ,
                 Dominus
              
               Bullingerus
               
                 cens●t
                 non
                 esse
                 illis
                 utendum
                 ;
                 ego
                 vero
                 et
                 si
                 usui
                 ejusmodi
                 ornamentorum
                 semper
                 sum
                 adversatus
                 —
                 idcirco
                 tardior
                 eram
                 ad
                 suadendum
                 ,
                 ut
                 potius
                 episcopatum
                 abdicares
                 ,
                 quam
                 u●
                 illarum
                 vestium
                 usum
                 reciperes
                 ;
                 attamen
                 quia
                 scandala
                 ejus
                 generis
                 vidi
                 prorsus
                 evitanda
                 ,
                 propterea
                 in
                 ejus
                 sententiam
                 fucile
                 cessi
                 .
              
               He
               after
               adviseth
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               act
               against
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               he
               himself
               ,
               when
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               Canonicus
               ,
               yet
               would
               never
               wear
               the
               Surplice
               in
               the
               Quire.
               I
               say
               nothing
               of
               Bucer
               ,
               not
               having
               his
               Book
               ,
               
                 Script
                 .
                 Anglican
              
               .
               but
               it
               is
               reasonable
               to
               think
               that
               he
               was
               of
               the
               samemind
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               That
               Mr.
               Bradford
               was
               a
               Non-conformist
               he
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               saith
               ,
               
                 A
                 good
                 man
                 had
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 Scruple
                 .
              
               Might
               not
               we
               answer
               the
               same
               way
               to
               all
               his
               Allegations
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               and
               
                 first
                 Reformers
              
               compliance
               with
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               That
               good
               men
               did
               not
               scruple
               where
               it
               was
               reasonable
               that
               they
               should
               .
               The
               words
               that
               he
               cited
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Act.
                 and
                 Monument
                 .
                 Vol.
                 3.
                 
                 P.
              
               319.
               where
               Mr.
               Bradford
               calleth
               Martyrdom
               the
               Lord's
               Cognizance
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 Tippets
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               do
               rather
               make
               against
               than
               for
               his
               Design
               ;
               for
               it
               's
               plain
               ,
               that
               he
               putteth
               
                 Tippets
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               in
               the
               same
               Rank
               with
               
                 Shaven
                 Crowns
              
               ,
               and
               calleth
               them
               
                 Antichristian
                 Baggage
              
               ;
               and
               no
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               why
               these
               should
               be
               so
               called
               ,
               except
               that
               they
               are
               brought
               into
               Religion
               by
               Man
               ,
               not
               by
               God
               ;
               which
               agreeth
               to
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               .
               Who
               they
               were
               that
               kept
               secret
               Meetings
               under
               B.
               Ridley
               ,
               it
               is
               needless
               to
               enquire
               .
               The
               Dr.
               guesseth
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               
                 furious
                 Anabaptists
              
               or
               
                 secret
                 Papists
              
               .
               I
               know
               no
               reason
               for
               this
               guess
               ;
               but
               because
               he
               is
               resolved
               ▪
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               No●-conformists
               then
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               now
               ;
               but
               that
               there
               then
               were
               some
               excellent
               men
               ,
               who
               disliked
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               ;
               that
               some
               of
               them
               did
               use
               them
               notwithstanding
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               .
               That
               any
               did
               separate
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               undertake
               to
               prove
               ;
               nor
               can
               he
               prove
               the
               contrary
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               probably
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               there
               were
               Principles
               then
               maintained
               by
               a
               Party
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               made
               them
               do
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               if
               their
               Practice
               had
               been
               sufficiently
               
               adapted
               to
               the
               Sentiments
               that
               they
               had
               about
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               maketh
               it
               not
               unprobable
               that
               some
               of
               them
               did
               withdraw
               ;
               though
               it
               may
               be
               the
               men
               of
               more
               note
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               considered
               the
               necessity
               of
               their
               Case
               ,
               as
               warranting
               that
               Practice
               ,
               might
               do
               otherwise
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               no
               way
               likely
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               did
               so
               furiously
               impose
               these
               things
               on
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Scruplers
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               now
               imposed
               on
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               The
               Dr's
               long
               Harrangue
               ,
               p.
               6
               ,
               7.
               to
               condemn
               our
               practice
               by
               the
               contrary
               practice
               of
               the
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               doth
               either
               prove
               nothing
               ,
               or
               it
               concludeth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               possible
               that
               such
               holy
               Men
               could
               mistake
               :
               Which
               before
               he
               himself
               had
               imputed
               to
               holy
               Mr.
               Bradford
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               here
               mentioned
               by
               him
               .
               Their
               Holiness
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               Integrity
               ,
               Industry
               ,
               profound
               Judgment
               ,
               Mortification
               ,
               did
               not
               entitle
               them
               to
               Infallibility
               .
               Were
               it
               not
               easie
               to
               name
               many
               more
               men
               of
               all
               these
               excellent
               qualities
               ,
               who
               have
               had
               their
               Navi
               ?
               The
               laying
               such
               weight
               on
               men
               ,
               hath
               been
               an
               useful
               tool
               to
               build
               up
               
                 Antichristian
                 Babel
              
               ,
               b●
               taking
               People
               off
               from
               eyeing
               Scripture
               Authority
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               putting
               that
               of
               Men
               in
               its
               room
               .
               Doth
               the
               Dr.
               thing
               it
               strange
               ,
               that
               a
               dissenting
               Artifi●er
               (
               a
               term
               suited
               to
               that
               Contempt
               of
               Non-conformists
               that
               his
               Book
               is
               full
               of
               )
               should
               be
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               when
               one
               more
               Holy
               and
               Learned
               than
               he
               is
               in
               the
               wrong
               ;
               especially
               in
               things
               of
               that
               moment
               that
               the
               Ceremonies
               are
               of
               ?
               For
               ,
               I
               look
               on
               it
               as
               taunting
               ,
               not
               disputing
               ,
               to
               talk
               of
               
                 the
                 mighty
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Vnlawfulness
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 Mote
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 Reformers
              
               ;
               we
               count
               them
               of
               such
               Importance
               ,
               as
               a
               tender
               Conscience
               ought
               to
               refuse
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               of
               such
               
                 mighty
                 Importance
              
               as
               many
               other
               things
               are
               .
               We
               see
               a
               M●te
               ,
               not
               Beams
               ,
               of
               unlawfulness
               in
               them
               ,
               whatever
               our
               Ancestors
               thought
               of
               them
               :
               Neither
               is
               this
               because
               of
               a
               
                 dark
                 and
                 Jewish
                 Dispensation
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 ,
                 while
                 all
                 the
                 clear
                 Gospel-Light
                 of
                 Division
                 and
                 Separation
                 is
                 reserved
                 for
                 our
                 Times
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Author
               pleasantly
               dreams
               that
               we
               think
               ;
               they
               were
               not
               so
               favoured
               with
               a
               general
               Sun-shine
               of
               Light
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               Popish
               Darkness
               being
               then
               but
               going
               away
               :
               But
               for
               the
               
                 Light
                 of
                 Division
                 and
                 Separation
              
               ,
               we
               look
               on
               it
               as
               
                 gross
                 Darkness
              
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               to
               our
               imposing
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               cause
               the
               Division
               .
               Neither
               was
               it
               the
               Reformer's
               want
               of
               Zeal
               for
               Religion
               ,
               but
               want
               of
               Light
               and
               Zeal
               against
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               caused
               their
               different
               Practice
               from
               ●urs
               ;
               they
               Burnt
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               latter
               ▪
               Neither
               is
               it
               strange
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               no
               suspicion
               of
               the
               unlawfulness
               
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               when
               they
               went
               to
               suffer
               ,
               seeing
               these
               things
               never
               were
               controverted
               between
               them
               &
               their
               Persecutors
               .
               Was
               it
               never
               heard
               of
               ,
               that
               true
               Martyrs
               had
               Mistakes
               that
               were
               extrinsick
               to
               that
               on
               which
               their
               Sufferings
               were
               st●ted
               ?
               What
               he
               citeth
               out
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               the
               Non-conformist
               against
               Johnson
               the
               Separatist
               ,
               p.
               7.
               doth
               not
               touch
               our
               Case
               ,
               for
               the
               Separatist●
               that
               then
               were
               ,
               went
               on
               other
               Grounds
               than
               we
               do
               ;
               of
               which
               after
               ;
               and
               if
               Mr.
               Jacob
               used
               some
               Arguments
               that
               were
               ill
               grounded
               ,
               l●t
               him
               answer
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               As
               to
               the
               Historical
               Account
               that
               he
               giveth
               ,
               Sect.
               3.
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Exiles
                 in
                 Queen
              
               Mary's
               
                 Reign
                 at
              
               Frankford
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               controvert
               it
               ,
               only
               I
               shall
               make
               a
               few
               Animadversions
               on
               it
               ,
               having
               first
               in
               general
               noted
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               (
               nor
               is
               it
               argumentative
               against
               us
               ,
               who
               take
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               Mens
               Opinions
               for
               our
               Rule
               )
               that
               they
               who
               in
               England
               were
               inured
               to
               that
               less-pure
               way
               of
               Worship
               ,
               did
               cleave
               to
               it
               abroad
               ,
               till
               by
               seeing
               and
               learning
               away
               more
               consonant
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               fell
               in
               with
               that
               :
               And
               it
               is
               as
               little
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               that
               some
               gave
               more
               pliable
               Ears
               to
               the
               right
               way
               that
               they
               were
               instructed
               in
               ,
               in
               strange
               places
               ;
               and
               others
               clave
               more
               obstinately
               to
               that
               they
               had
               been
               bred
               with
               ;
               (
               we
               know
               what
               a
               prejudice
               Education
               causeth
               )
               and
               he●c●
               arose
               those
               Contests
               that
               he
               mentioneth
               .
               If
               he
               could
               prove
               (
               as
               he
               cannot
               )
               that
               all
               the
               Non-conformity
               that
               is
               in
               England
               ,
               was
               brought
               from
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               he
               saith
               nothing
               ,
               unless
               he
               also
               prove
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               We
               must
               not
               reject
               every
               thing
               in
               Religion
               that
               is
               not
               of
               
                 English
                 Original
              
               ,
               lest
               we
               by
               so
               doing
               throw
               off
               both
               Christianity
               and
               Protestantism
               .
            
             
               S●ct
               .
               10.
               
               In
               particular
               ,
               I
               first
               take
               notice
               of
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               p.
               8.
               
               These
               (
               English
               Exiles
               )
               
                 with
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 places
                 ,
              
               Geneva
               
                 excepted
                 ,
                 kept
                 to
                 the
                 Orders
                 established
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               a
               notable
               Falshood
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               That
               all
               the
               Exiles
               kept
               to
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ;
               himself
               excepteth
               those
               at
               Frankford
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               Fuller
               ,
               above-cited
               ,
               telleth
               us
               of
               a
               Party
               of
               Non-conformists
               ,
               before
               that
               time
               in
               England
               ,
               headed
               by
               Rogers
               and
               Hooper
               ;
               no
               doubt
               some
               of
               them
               fled
               from
               the
               Marian
               Persecution
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               they
               would
               use
               the
               Ceremonies
               that
               here
               grieved
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               under
               no
               Law
               to
               ●ompel
               them
               .
               Another
               thing
               that
               I
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               is
               ,
               He
               challengeth
               Mr.
               Baxter
               for
               saying
               ,
               That
               at
               Frankford
               the
               Contest
               was
               between
               them
               who
               were
               for
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               and
               them
               who
               were
               for
               a
               more
               free
               way
               of
               Praying
               ;
               but
               I
               see
               not
               how
               this
               is
               disproved
               by
               him
               ;
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               it
               may
               be
               
               rather
               gathered
               from
               the
               Accompt
               he
               giveth
               of
               these
               Debates
               ,
               p.
               9.
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               that
               when
               the
               Magistrates
               first
               required
               them
               not
               to
               dissent
               from
               the
               French
               in
               Doctrine
               or
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               then
               took
               off
               that
               restraint
               :
               Yet
               they
               altered
               the
               
                 English
                 order
              
               ,
               and
               brought
               it
               nearer
               to
               the
               
                 French
                 Model
              
               ;
               which
               we
               know
               doth
               not
               impose
               a
               Liturgy
               ,
               nor
               restrain
               
                 free
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               but
               at
               most
               proposeth
               a
               Directory
               ,
               wherein
               are
               some
               set
               Forms
               ,
               as
               helps
               to
               them
               that
               need
               them
               .
               To
               say
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               laid
               aside
               the
               
                 Responses
                 ,
                 Litany
                 ,
                 and
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 ●●d
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
              
               were
               still
               for
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               is
               to
               speak
               at
               random
               .
               But
               he
               omitteth
               a
               material
               passage
               ,
               (
               because
               it
               maketh
               against
               him
               )
               with
               which
               
                 Fuller
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 Hist.
                 lib.
              
               8.
               p.
               27.
               supplieth
               us
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               same
               History
               that
               the
               Dr.
               citeth
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               
                 The
                 Troubles
                 at
              
               Frankford
               :
               That
               
                 they
                 laid
                 aside
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 and
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 Service
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitious
                 :
              
               wherein
               then
               did
               they
               differ
               from
               Non-conformists
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               p.
               9.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 Question
                 among
                 them
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 Whether
                 a
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accommodated
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 the
              
               French.
               This
               is
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               contend
               for
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               as
               he
               telleth
               us
               some
               others
               did
               ,
               who
               were
               dissatisfied
               with
               their
               deserting
               of
               it
               .
               But
               I
               further
               Assert
               ,
               That
               the
               Controversy
               was
               between
               a
               Liturgy
               and
               Directory
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               between
               the
               way
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               Liturgy
               ,
               but
               as
               other
               Protestant
               Churches
               had
               ;
               an
               order
               of
               publick
               worship
               ,
               for
               directing
               unqualified
               Ministers
               ;
               such
               many
               behoved
               to
               be
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Reformation
               from
               Popery
               ,
               to
               the
               set
               Forms
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               not
               tied
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               had
               competently
               gifted
               for
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               :
               So
               as
               in
               the
               best
               Reformed
               Churches
               ;
               these
               Directories
               were
               by
               Degrees
               disused
               ,
               as
               Crutches
               are
               by
               a
               Lame
               Man
               ,
               as
               he
               recovereth
               the
               use
               of
               his
               Limbs
               .
               p.
               10.
               
               He
               telleth
               us
               of
               some
               resolute
               Conformists
               at
               Zurick
               and
               Strasburg
               ,
               who
               were
               earnest
               with
               the
               Non-conformists
               at
               Frankford
               .
               We
               deny
               not
               that
               there
               were
               such
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               suffered
               for
               Protestantism
               .
               What
               those
               of
               Frankford
               say
               p.
               10.
               
                 of
                 not
                 defacing
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 's
                 Laws
              
               ,
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               Laws
               for
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               not
               of
               those
               for
               Ceremonies
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               had
               been
               
                 protestatio
                 contraria
                 facto
              
               ;
               and
               p.
               11.
               
               Their
               
                 not
                 dissenting
                 from
                 their
                 Brethren
                 wholly
                 at
                 the
                 ransom
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 for
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               must
               needs
               have
               the
               same
               interpretion
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               reconcile
               them
               to
               themselves
               .
               And
               their
               extenuating
               ,
               
               as
               much
               as
               might
               be
               the
               Alterations
               they
               had
               made
               ,
               sheweth
               them
               to
               be
               peaceable
               Men
               ,
               that
               shun
               Offence
               ,
               if
               possible
               ;
               but
               doth
               not
               prove
               them
               to
               be
               for
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               Liturgy
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               He
               speaketh
               (
               p.
               11.
               )
               of
               Knox
               and
               
                 Whittingham
                 ,
                 finding
                 their
              
               (
               the
               Exiles
               at
               
               Frankfora's
               )
               
                 Zeal
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               desired
               
               Calvin's
               judgment
               of
               it
               .
               I
               find
               no
               such
               Zeal
               at
               Frankford
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               :
               but
               the
               Dr.
               will
               have
               it
               so
               in
               despite
               of
               History
               ,
               that
               telleth
               us
               of
               their
               laying
               aside
               its
               
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 Superfluous
                 ,
                 and
                 Superstitious
                 :
              
               of
               which
               before
               .
               It
               was
               not
               those
               of
               Frankford
               ,
               but
               of
               S●rasburg
               ,
               whose
               Zeal
               for
               the
               Liturgy
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               so
               called
               ,
               for
               they
               desire
               but
               the
               Substance
               of
               it
               to
               be
               retained
               ;
               quitti●g
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               things
               which
               the
               Country
               could
               bear
               )
               occasioned
               the
               calling
               for
               
               Calvin's
               Judgment
               .
               
                 Fuller
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 Hist.
                 lib.
                 8.
                 s.
                 3.
                 p.
              
               29
               ,
               30.
               out
               of
               
                 Troubles
                 of
                 Frankford
              
               ,
               p.
               24.
               
               In
               giving
               Accompt
               of
               
               Calvin's
               Answer
               to
               their
               Desire
               ,
               he
               representeth
               Calvin
               as
               byassed
               and
               selfish
               ;
               
                 being
                 throughly
                 heated
                 in
                 a
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 nearly
                 concerned
                 him
                 :
              
               It
               had
               been
               fairer
               to
               have
               refuted
               his
               opinion
               ,
               than
               to
               judge
               his
               Thoughts
               and
               Motives
               .
               He
               saith
               also
               ,
               that
               what
               Calvin
               thought
               
                 most
                 unfit
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               thought
               
                 tolerable
                 .
                 Calvin
              
               saith
               not
               so
               ,
               
                 pace
                 tua
                 dixerim
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               There
               were
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 multae
                 tolerabiles
                 ineptiae
              
               ;
               not
               that
               all
               things
               in
               it
               were
               such
               :
               Any
               that
               know
               Calvin's
               Principles
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               some
               things
               in
               it
               no
               ineptiae
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               not
               tolerabiles
               .
               And
               what
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               Tolerableness
               of
               these
               fooleries
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               be
               born
               with
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               because
               they
               could
               not
               be
               corrected
               
                 primo
                 statim
                 die
              
               .
               He
               doth
               then
               not
               count
               them
               tolerable
               ;
               for
               he
               approveth
               them
               that
               appeared
               against
               them
               (
               tho
               he
               Condemneth
               the
               most
               unseasonable
               contest
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               that
               Church
               )
               
                 neque
                 tamen
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 eorum
                 Constantiam
                 repr●hendo
                 ,
                 qui
                 ,
                 ut
                 pro
                 justa
                 causa
                 depugnent
                 ,
                 in
                 vilem
                 contentionem
                 trahuntur
                 .
              
               He
               speaketh
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               have
               been
               tolerated
               ,
               even
               in
               England
               ,
               after
               the
               Progress
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               
                 Si
                 hactenus
                 in
                 Anglia
                 viguisset
                 sincera
                 religio
                 ,
                 aliquod
                 in
                 melius
                 correctum
                 multaque
                 detracta
                 esse
                 oportuit
                 .
              
               Much
               more
               to
               this
               purpose
               is
               in
               that
               Epist.
               which
               is
               
                 (
                 mihi
              
               )
               200
               ,
               cited
               by
               the
               Dr.
               for
               164.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               
                 of
                 his
                 easiness
                 ,
                 to
                 yield
                 in
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 External
                 Rites
                 .
              
               This
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               Rites
               common
               to
               Religion
               :
               and
               others
               ,
               not
               of
               sacred
               Ceremonies
               ;
               or
               if
               of
               those
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               a
               Time
               of
               urgent
               necessity
               ,
               not
               always
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               Tolerated
               .
               That
               Calvin
               gave
               no
               incouragement
               to
               Separation
               ,
               if
               
               the
               Ceremonies
               were
               continued
               ,
               is
               said
               gratis
               ;
               and
               in
               defiance
               of
               his
               own
               Words
               ,
               while
               he
               commendeth
               them
               ,
               who
               stood
               up
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Sequel
               proved
               ,
               that
               Calvin
               was
               so
               understood
               by
               them
               who
               regarded
               his
               judgment
               ;
               for
               Fuller
               ,
               p.
               31
               ,
               32.
               giveth
               us
               the
               Story
               of
               their
               hard
               usage
               by
               the
               other
               party
               ;
               and
               of
               their
               departure
               from
               them
               ,
               being
               Headed
               by
               Whittingham
               ,
               after
               
               Knox's
               removal
               ,
               and
               setteth
               down
               the
               Names
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               separated
               themselves
               from
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Frankford
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               He
               denieth
               (
               p.
               12.
               )
               That
               
                 Calvin
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Judgment
                 for
                 free
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               because
               in
               his
               
                 Ep.
                 55.
                 (
                 mihi
                 87.
              
               )
               to
               the
               Protector
               of
               
                 England
                 ;
                 he
                 approveth
                 a
                 certain
                 form
                 ,
              
               and
               giveth
               Reasons
               for
               it
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               Calvin
               giveth
               this
               Advice
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               Popery
               being
               then
               scarce
               well
               removed
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               few
               Pastors
               tolerably
               gifted
               for
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               some
               who
               Laboured
               to
               sow
               the
               Seeds
               of
               Errors
               in
               Christs
               newly
               dressed
               Fields
               ,
               whom
               he
               calleth
               
                 cerebrosos
                 homines
              
               ;
               I
               suppose
               he
               meaneth
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
               That
               Calvin
               designed
               no
               more
               ,
               by
               this
               is
               manifest
               ,
               both
               because
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               other
               Churches
               that
               owned
               
               Calvin's
               Doctrine
               ,
               Prayer
               was
               not
               restrained
               by
               an
               imposed
               Liturgy
               ;
               but
               mens
               infirmity
               relieved
               by
               some
               forms
               also
               ;
               because
               Calvin
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Letter
               to
               the
               Protector
               ,
               adviseth
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               abuses
               brought
               into
               Popery
               ,
               should
               be
               removed
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               bringing
               back
               things
               to
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               as
               the
               Apost
               .
               doth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               23.
               
               Inde
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 colligend●
                 generalis
                 Doctrina
                 ,
                 tum
                 de
                 legitima
                 reformatione
                 &
                 quae
                 Deo
                 accepta
                 sit
                 ;
                 igitur
                 ad
                 ipsum
                 purum
                 dei
                 verbum
                 redeundum
                 nobis
                 esse
                 ,
                 etenim
                 supererunt
                 mixturae
                 ex
                 hominum
                 ingenio
                 prolatae
                 ,
                 totidem
                 extabunt
                 polutiones
                 quae
                 homines
                 distrahant
                 a
                 recto
                 eorum
                 usu
                 quae
                 Dominus
                 in
                 ipsorum
                 salutem
                 instituerat
                 ,
              
               and
               much
               more
               to
               that
               purpose
               :
               No
               Non-conformists
               will
               desire
               a
               further
               Reformation
               ,
               than
               Calvin
               there
               adviseth
               to
               ;
               however
               he
               was
               forbearing
               with
               some
               things
               for
               the
               present
               necessity
               ,
               as
               good
               men
               then
               generally
               were
               .
               He
               telleth
               us
               that
               the
               Ceremonies
               (
               making
               no
               exception
               of
               the
               few
               that
               were
               retained
               )
               were
               
                 lenocinia
                 quae
                 miseras
                 animas
                 ad
                 malum
                 perducerent
                 :
              
               That
               no
               Admonition
               against
               the
               abuse
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               hinder
               men
               to
               be
               hardened
               by
               them
               .
               He
               confesseth
               that
               Ceremonies
               should
               be
               Accommodated
               to
               the
               Peoples
               Capacity
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               beware
               ,
               least
               under
               that
               pretext
               ,
               any
               thing
               be
               left
               that
               proceedeth
               from
               Satan
               or
               Antichirst
               ;
               and
               compareth
               such
               a
               way
               of
               reforming
               to
               leaving
               of
               the
               
                 High
                 Places
              
               untaken
               away
               .
               He
               blameth
               leaving
               of
               some
               things
               unreformed
               ,
               to
               〈◊〉
               the
               D●ss●tisfaction
               of
               
               some
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               own
               Matters
               ,
               such
               yielding
               is
               allowable
               ,
               not
               in
               Gods
               matters
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               will
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               keep
               his
               way
               ,
               whatever
               Men
               think
               or
               act
               against
               us
               .
               Who
               ever
               ,
               without
               prejudice
               ,
               readeth
               that
               excellent
               Ep.
               will
               not
               look
               on
               Calvin
               ,
               as
               a
               Favourer
               of
               either
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Humane
                 Ceremonies
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
               He
               doth
               very
               unduly
               represent
               
               Calvin's
               Judgment
               expressed
               in
               his
               Ep.
               to
               Cox
               and
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               165
               
                 (
                 mihi
                 206.
              
               )
               He
               there
               mentioneth
               nothing
               mis-represented
               to
               him
               ,
               save
               that
               Cox
               and
               his
               Party
               had
               precisely
               urged
               the
               
                 English
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               remit
               nothing
               of
               them
               :
               But
               now
               by
               their
               Letter
               he
               perceived
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               shewed
               themselves
               
                 magis
                 humanos
                 &
                 tractabiles
              
               :
               Here
               indeed
               are
               different
               Representations
               ;
               but
               not
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               or
               things
               controverted
               :
               Which
               of
               them
               was
               truest
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               a
               little
               after
               .
               It
               is
               false
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               he
               expresseth
               himself
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               the
               matter
               was
               so
               composed
               among
               them
               ;
               his
               Words
               are
               ,
               
                 Totum
                 negotium
                 placide
                 fuisse
                 compositum
                 gaudeo
              
               ;
               he
               was
               pleased
               with
               their
               peace
               ,
               not
               with
               their
               decision
               .
               And
               that
               this
               was
               falsly
               by
               Cox
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               represented
               to
               Calvin
               ,
               will
               appear
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               shew
               that
               their
               Debate
               made
               a
               very
               unpeaceable
               end
               .
               Calvin
               doth
               not
               mention
               Lights
               to
               be
               an
               Excuse
               for
               his
               Letter
               ;
               but
               Them
               and
               Crosses
               ,
               he
               mentioneth
               as
               superstitious
               usages
               to
               be
               abolished
               :
               Neither
               needed
               he
               a
               
                 miserable
                 shift
              
               to
               excuse
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               had
               written
               :
               His
               first
               Letter
               on
               Knox
               and
               
               Whittingham's
               Information
               ,
               advising
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               his
               second
               on
               
               Cox's
               Information
               ,
               applauding
               their
               supposed
               peaceableness
               ,
               which
               he
               rejoiced
               in
               ,
               tho
               he
               could
               not
               obtain
               his
               first
               desire
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               18.
               
               That
               they
               at
               Frankford
               did
               
                 compromise
                 the
                 matter
              
               ,
               as
               he
               alledgeth
               ,
               p.
               13.
               
               I
               do
               not
               find
               .
               Fuller
               saith
               ,
               p.
               30.
               
               That
               Calvin's
               
                 Letter
                 struck
                 such
                 a
                 stroke
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 at
              
               Frankford
               ,
               
                 that
                 some
                 therein
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 partly
                 approved
                 ,
                 did
                 afterwards
                 wholly
                 dislike
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 who
                 formerly
                 disliked
                 ,
                 did
                 now
                 detest
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 .
              
               Our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               of
               Dr.
               
               Cox's
               setting
               up
               the
               
                 Litany
                 ,
                 which
                 put
              
               Knox
               
                 in
                 a
                 rage
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 declaimed
                 against
                 the
                 English
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 his
                 Wit
                 and
                 Ill-will
                 could
                 carry
                 him
                 .
              
               Woe
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               such
               partial
               and
               false
               History
               carry
               the
               Day
               !
               But
               we
               see
               what
               we
               are
               to
               think
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               and
               remote
               History
               ,
               when
               ,
               so
               near
               our
               own
               time
               ,
               matters
               of
               Fact
               are
               so
               unjustly
               represented
               .
               
                 Fuller
                 ,
                 u●i
                 supra
              
               ,
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 Dr.
              
               Cox
               ,
               
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 high
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 ,
                 arrived
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
              
               March
               13.
               
                 discompose
                 the
                 Model
                 of
                 their
                 Service
                 ;
                 first
                 answering
                 aloud
                 after
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 following
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Consent
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 got
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 read
                 all
                 the
                 Litany
              
               ;
               and
               Citeth
               for
               this
               ,
               
                 Troubles
                 of
              
               Frankford
               ,
               p.
               38.
               whereat
               Knox
               highly
               offended
               ,
               Preaching
               from
               his
               Ordinary
               Text
               ,
               shewed
               the
               
                 English
                 Book
              
               to
               be
               
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 Vnpure
              
               and
               Imperfect
               .
               Is
               here
               any
               thing
               of
               Rage
               ,
               or
               what
               did
               not
               become
               sober
               Zeal
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               were
               interrupted
               in
               their
               peaceable
               Administration
               by
               a
               proud-Stranger
               ,
               intruding
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               without
               a
               call
               from
               the
               Minister
               or
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               19.
               
               We
               are
               told
               by
               the
               Dr.
               ibid.
               from
               a
               Letter
               of
               Grindal
               to
               Ridley
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 at
              
               Frankford
               
                 was
                 well
                 quieted
                 by
                 the
                 Prudence
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Cox
               
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 met
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
              
               But
               a
               more
               Impartial
               Historian
               (
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               that
               the
               Dr.
               pretendeth
               to
               follow
               )
               ,
               tho
               he
               be
               no
               Non-conformist
               ,
               telleth
               us
               what
               a
               peaceable
               end
               this
               Debate
               came
               to
               ;
               even
               such
               an
               end
               ,
               as
               a
               blo●dy
               Victory
               useth
               to
               bring
               to
               an
               unhappy
               War
               :
               And
               such
               a
               Peace
               as
               the
               Non-conformists
               in
               England
               at
               this
               day
               have
               under
               Prelatists
               of
               the
               same
               temper
               with
               Dr.
               Cox
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               the
               poor
               Jews
               had
               in
               Shushan
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               and
               
                 Haman
                 sate
                 down
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
              
               Esth.
               3.
               15.
               
               The
               fore-cited
               Author
               ,
               p.
               30
               ,
               31.
               telleth
               how
               Cox
               prevailed
               by
               
                 new
                 Recruits
                 out
                 of
              
               England
               :
               And
               Knox
               
                 's
                 Party
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 Favour
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               French
               
                 Minister
                 :
                 And
                 that
              
               Cox
               
                 's
                 Party
                 being
                 depressed
                 ,
                 embraced
                 a
                 strange
                 way
                 to
                 raise
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 accuse
              
               Knox
               
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 of
                 Treason
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 Eight
                 places
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 .
              
               The
               seven
               last
               the
               Historian
               saith
               ,
               may
               be
               well
               Omitted
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Emperour
                 no
                 less
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 was
              
               Nero.
               This
               the
               Impartial
               Historian
               cryeth
               out
               on
               ;
               the
               Words
               being
               spoken
               some
               Years
               before
               in
               England
               ,
               by
               one
               that
               owned
               no
               Natural
               Allegiance
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               be
               charged
               on
               him
               ,
               by
               Men
               of
               his
               own
               Religion
               ,
               in
               Exile
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               endangering
               of
               his
               Life
               :
               And
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               alluding
               to
               
               Rachel's
               Words
               ,
               
                 With
                 great
                 rather
                 than
                 good
                 Wrestling
                 ,
                 have
                 I
                 wrestled
                 ,
                 and
                 prevailed
                 .
              
               So
               was
               Mr.
               Knox
               advised
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               depart
               ;
               not
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Congregation
               (
               as
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               )
               
                 to
                 Preach
              
               :
               And
               those
               that
               clave
               to
               him
               ,
               were
               scattered
               .
               Here
               is
               
                 Episcopal
                 Peace
              
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Methods
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               carry
               on
               their
               Cause
               .
               But
               further
               ,
               the
               s●me
               Author
               telleth
               us
               ,
               how
               harshly
               the
               Coxioens
               
               (
               it
               is
               his
               own
               word
               )
               used
               the
               other
               party
               ,
               ejecting
               their
               Church-Officers
               ,
               without
               taking
               any
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               asking
               their
               consent
               .
               Also
               how
               they
               refused
               to
               let
               the
               matter
               come
               to
               Hearing
               or
               Arbitration
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               Cox's
               party
               lost
               much
               Reputation
               .
               How
               they
               reproached
               the
               other
               as
               Schismaticks
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               made
               the
               Shism
               in
               a
               peaceable
               Church
               .
               And
               after
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               how
               
               Cox's
               party
               brake
               among
               themselves
               about
               other
               things
               ,
               oftner
               than
               once
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               a
               scandalous
               heighth
               .
               Which
               may
               be
               seen
               at
               length
               in
               the
               Author
               .
               If
               this
               be
               convenient
               in
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               let
               any
               judge
               ;
               it
               is
               strange
               that
               the
               Dr.
               and
               Mr.
               Fuller
               both
               ,
               should
               Read
               these
               Historical
               passages
               ,
               with
               so
               different
               Spectacles
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               20.
               
               The
               Dr.
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
                 P.
              
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               That
               the
               Controversy
               was
               not
               carried
               out
               of
               England
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               as
               Hooper
               in
               Switzerland
               ,
               so
               they
               in
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 got
                 a
                 better
                 likeing
                 of
                 their
                 Church-way
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 Ours
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Country
                 would
                 bear
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 remove
                 Prejudic●s
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 such
                 Abetters
                 ,
                 whose
                 Authority
                 goes
                 beyond
                 any
                 Reason
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Foundation
                 of
                 our
                 unhappy
                 Differences
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 continue
                 .
              
               I
               have
               abridged
               his
               Words
               ;
               but
               given
               the
               full
               sence
               of
               them
               .
               And
               now
               I
               shall
               Note
               a
               few
               things
               on
               this
               Discourse
               .
               1.
               
               He
               will
               not
               allow
               it
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               Non-conformists
               of
               old
               ,
               or
               late
               ,
               have
               ever
               made
               the
               Bible
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               worshipping
               God
               :
               No
               ,
               they
               are
               meer
               
                 Consuetudinary
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               soon
               taken
               with
               any
               new
               Fashion
               ,
               and
               so
               Obstinate
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               part
               with
               any
               Custom
               ,
               when
               once
               taken
               up
               .
               Thus
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               picture
               those
               that
               dissent
               from
               him
               :
               We
               expected
               more
               Charity
               from
               him
               .
               2.
               
               If
               Non-conformists
               cannot
               prove
               what
               they
               hold
               ,
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               sound
               Reason
               ;
               let
               them
               lie
               under
               as
               much
               of
               his
               Reproach
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               please
               to
               cast
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               retract
               this
               rash
               Censure
               .
               3.
               
               If
               Custom
               did
               so
               far
               Influence
               these
               men
               ,
               methinks
               the
               Customs
               that
               they
               had
               first
               received
               in
               their
               native
               Country
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               a
               sufficient
               Antidote
               against
               all
               Foreign
               Infection
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               But
               their
               being
               taken
               with
               the
               way
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               rather
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               their
               former
               way
               was
               built
               on
               Custom
               and
               Education
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Change
               was
               from
               Scripture
               Light
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               met
               with
               abroad
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               resist
               .
               4.
               
               I
               have
               shewed
               before
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               these
               principles
               before
               they
               went
               abroad
               ;
               even
               in
               King
               Edward
               6's
               .
               Time
               ,
               there
               were
               not
               a
               few
               of
               that
               way
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               strange
               that
               all
               Countries
               beside
               England
               ,
               are
               so
               Clownish
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               bear
               the
               Pomp
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               here
               used
               :
               How
               then
               
               doth
               Popery
               get
               any
               Entertainment
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               even
               among
               the
               Sw●ssers
               ;
               which
               Religion
               will
               vie
               with
               Ours
               in
               outward
               Splendor
               ?
               If
               the
               Genius
               of
               a
               Nation
               did
               determine
               men
               in
               Religion
               (
               as
               the
               Dr.
               insinuateth
               in
               this
               cas●
               )
               how
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Ceremonies
               are
               not
               used
               among
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 in
                 France
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               pattern
               for
               Modishness
               and
               Gaiety
               to
               England
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ?
               but
               this
               is
               so
               indigested
               a
               Notion
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               well
               become
               the
               Learning
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Stilling
                 fleet
              
               ;
               tho
               it
               be
               good
               enough
               for
               some
               to
               rant
               with
               over
               a
               Pot
               of
               Ale.
               6.
               
               Whether
               our
               party
               or
               his
               ,
               be
               more
               guilty
               of
               
                 Obstinate
                 insisting
                 on
                 mens
                 Authority
                 ,
                 in
                 defiance
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
              
               let
               the
               World
               judge
               .
               We
               are
               content
               to
               set
               aside
               all
               the
               Authority
               of
               men
               ,
               Ancient
               and
               Modern
               ;
               and
               to
               referr
               our
               debate
               simply
               to
               the
               Determination
               of
               Scripture
               :
               But
               mens
               Authority
               is
               the
               Argument
               that
               the
               Dr.
               in
               this
               Book
               doth
               most
               insist
               upon
               .
               I
               hope
               the
               Reader
               may
               by
               this
               time
               perceive
               ,
               whether
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               truly
               or
               faIsly
               Assign
               the
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Differences
               ,
               which
               I
               ,
               with
               him
               ,
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               unhappy
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               21.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               p.
               14.
               
               That
               in
               the
               
                 English
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               they
               proceeded
               more
               out
               of
               reverence
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               than
               meer
               opposition
               to
               Popery
               (
               which
               some
               other
               Reformers
               made
               their
               Rule
               .
               )
               Here
               are
               two
               mistakes
               not
               to
               be
               passed
               in
               silence
               ▪
               1.
               
               The
               
                 Ancientest
                 Church
              
               had
               none
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               they
               were
               neither
               in
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 Church
              
               ,
               nor
               in
               that
               which
               was
               near
               it
               .
               How
               ancient
               they
               were
               ,
               he
               will
               after
               give
               occasion
               to
               enquire
               .
               So
               that
               England
               took
               for
               their
               pattern
               ,
               the
               Church
               that
               was
               much
               declined
               both
               in
               Antiquity
               and
               Purety
               .
               2.
               
               What
               can
               be
               more
               grosly
               false
               ,
               than
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               other
               Reformers
               made
               meer
               opposition
               to
               Popery
               with
               their
               rules
               .
               Two
               things
               make
               the
               contrary
               evident
               .
               1.
               
               They
               did
               not
               reject
               all
               that
               Papists
               held
               ,
               as
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               They
               rejected
               nothing
               of
               Popery
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               gave
               other
               reasons
               for
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Papists
               held
               it
               :
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               That
               it
               was
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               not
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ;
               and
               so
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               
                 vain
                 Worship
              
               ,
               being
               a
               
                 Teaching
                 for
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               We
               make
               Symbolizing
               with
               Papists
               ,
               or
               other
               Idolaters
               ,
               an
               Argument
               against
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               but
               we
               reject
               them
               not
               on
               that
               account
               only
               ;
               and
               so
               meer
               opposition
               to
               Popery
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               22.
               
               He
               complaineth
               that
               Calvin
               and
               others
               ,
               did
               insinuate
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 English
                 Reformation
              
               was
               Imperfect
               .
               Nay
               ,
               they
               openly
               main●ained
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               do
               we
               .
               He
               doth
               twice
               mis-represent
               
               Calvin's
               
               Words
               ,
               p.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               That
               he
               had
               
                 avowed
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 before-cited
                 to
                 the
                 Protector
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 best
                 Rule
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 Popery
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 .
              
               No
               such
               Words
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               that
               Letter
               ;
               nor
               any
               thing
               that
               will
               import
               so
               much
               .
               He
               doth
               indeed
               press
               the
               removing
               of
               all
               
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               abused
               to
               Idolatry
               ;
               and
               citeth
               ,
               Psal.
               16.
               4.
               
               Where
               David
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 idols
                 in
                 his
                 mouth●
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               neither
               maketh
               this
               the
               Rule
               ,
               nor
               the
               best
               Rule
               of
               Reformation
               .
               He
               knew
               that
               Scripture
               and
               Institution
               (
               which
               he
               had
               a
               little
               before-mentioned
               )
               was
               the
               Rule
               ,
               and
               a
               far
               
                 better
                 Rule
              
               than
               that
               :
               Tho'
               even
               that
               hath
               its
               use
               to
               direct
               us
               in
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Again
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 Calvin
                 yieldeth
                 to
                 this
                 Moderation
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Ceremonies
                 might
                 be
                 retained
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 Capacity
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 provided
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 their
                 beginning
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 or
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               His
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 Adeoque
                 Ceremonias
                 ipsas
                 ad
                 usum
                 &
                 captum
                 esse
                 accommodandas
                 ;
                 sed
                 non
                 minus
                 constanter
                 affirmo
                 ,
                 Videndum
                 esse
                 ne
                 sub
                 illo
                 praetextu
                 toleratur
                 quicquam
                 quod
                 a
                 Satana
                 vel
                 Antichristo
                 profectum
                 sit
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               no
               advice
               to
               retain
               any
               
                 Humane
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               but
               all
               of
               that
               sort
               fall
               under
               that
               Censure
               ,
               they
               being
               not
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               being
               Parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               they
               are
               from
               Satan
               ,
               or
               Antichrist
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               have
               all
               the
               Externals
               of
               Worship
               ,
               so
               fitted
               to
               peoples
               capacity
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               do
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               rather
               help
               in
               the
               inward
               exercise
               of
               it
               .
               And
               if
               Calvin
               did
               yield
               in
               that
               Infancy
               of
               the
               Reformation
               (
               which
               I
               think
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               could
               not
               blame
               the
               Imperfection
               of
               it
               )
               That
               the
               Ceremonies
               might
               be
               retained
               ,
               it
               maketh
               nothing
               for
               perpetuating
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Dr.
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 proceeded
                 by
                 this
                 Rule
                 of
                 Moderation
                 ,
                 taking
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 late
                 Invention
                 :
              
               And
               he
               saith
               ,
               p.
               14.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 retained
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 ancient
                 than
                 the
                 great
                 Apostasy
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               It
               had
               been
               fit
               to
               have
               removed
               all
               that
               were
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Invention
              
               ,
               for
               Antiquity
               can
               neither
               prejudice
               
               Christ's
               Institu●ions
               ;
               nor
               warrant
               Mens
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               retained
               were
               so
               ancient
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               made
               appear
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               Kneelling
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               receiving
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
              
               .
               Neither
               will
               it
               free
               our
               Ceremonies
               from
               being
               Popish
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               before
               the
               great
               Apostasy
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               made
               appear
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               with
               a
               considerable
               degree
               of
               the
               Apostasy
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               23.
               
               He
               endeavoureth
               to
               free
               our
               Ceremonies
               from
               Popery
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 Cross
                 is
                 used
                 by
                 Papists
                 in
                 the
                 Scrutinies
                 before
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 we
                 
                 use
                 it
                 after
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 and
                 Kneeling
                 is
                 not
                 strictly
                 required
                 by
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Receiving
                 ;
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 Pope's
                 sitting
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 little
                 leaning
                 .
              
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               What
               great
               difference
               doth
               it
               make
               ,
               whether
               Crossing
               be
               used
               before
               or
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               but
               belongeth
               to
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               its
               Adjuncts
               ?
               Our
               quarrel
               with
               it
               is
               not
               that
               it
               is
               used
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               being
               none
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 Man's
                 Invention
              
               ,
               and
               abused
               in
               the
               Popish
               Administration
               of
               Baptism
               .
               For
               the
               Second
               ,
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               that
               Kneeling
               in
               the
               act
               of
               Receiving
               is
               the
               constant
               Practice
               ,
               and
               required
               among
               the
               Papists
               ;
               and
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               to
               them
               is
               above
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               is
               so
               insignificant
               an
               Argument
               against
               Kneeling
               ,
               being
               required
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               wonder
               to
               see
               it
               used
               by
               so
               Learned
               a
               man.
               For
               his
               
                 Plain
                 Linen
                 Garment
                 ,
                 only
                 used
                 instead
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 V●stments
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Jerom
               and
               Austin
               ;
               I
               deny
               that
               it
               is
               the
               only
               Vestment
               that
               they
               use
               as
               appropriated
               to
               Religion
               and
               religious
               Persons
               ;
               any
               who
               read●th
               the
               Book
               of
               Canons
               ,
               made
               
                 Anno
                 1603.
                 
                 Can.
              
               74.
               may
               see
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Clergy
               there
               busying
               themselves
               to
               order
               the
               fashion
               of
               Cloaths
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               them
               should
               use
               .
               But
               ,
               that
               the
               Surplice
               is
               as
               ancient
               as
               Hierom
               and
               Augustin
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               now
               examine
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               too
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               many
               Abuses
               were
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               sooner
               than
               their
               days
               ;
               the
               one
               flourishing
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Fourth
               Century
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               the
               Fifth
               .
               I
               see
               no
               cause
               why
               any
               man
               should
               stand
               amazed
               at
               the
               noise
               that
               is
               made
               against
               the
               mischief
               of
               these
               Impositions
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               p.
               16.
               seeing
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               do●h
               not
               clear
               them
               from
               being
               Men's
               Devices
               in
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               and
               consequently
               vain
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               any
               Conscience
               that
               regardeth
               Christ's
               Authority
               more
               than
               that
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               24.
               
               He
               pretendeth
               ,
               Sect.
               5.
               to
               give
               
                 Reasons
                 why
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 retained
                 by
                 our
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 were
                 distasteful
                 to
                 some
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Occasions
                 of
                 future
                 Contentions
                 .
              
               These
               Reasons
               are
               three
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 reverence
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 justifie
                 the
                 Reformation
                 before
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 break
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 meer
                 indifferent
                 things
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 shew
                 our
                 consent
                 with
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 .
              
               To
               these
               I
               return
               a
               word
               or
               two
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               answer
               them
               particularly
               .
               ●
               .
               Why
               was
               not
               Scripture
               consulted
               in
               this
               weighty
               matter
               ,
               which
               wise
               men
               think
               is
               a
               safer
               and
               better
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Reformation
              
               than
               any
               of
               the
               Three
               here
               mentioned
               ?
               
               Shall
               we
               slight
               or
               cross
               Christ's
               Institution
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               or
               Papists
               ,
               or
               Protestants
               either
               ?
               I
               am
               far
               from
               thinking
               ,
               that
               our
               Reformers
               had
               so
               little
               regard
               to
               Scripture
               ;
               nay
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               Weapon
               they
               alwaies
               used
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               tho'
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               so
               well
               consider
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               have
               done
               .
               But
               the
               Dr.
               and
               his
               Party
               seem
               to
               lay
               little
               weight
               on
               it
               in
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               for
               he
               maketh
               little
               or
               no
               use
               of
               it
               through
               this
               large
               Book
               ,
               which
               is
               somewhat
               strange
               in
               a
               Controversie
               of
               Divinity
               .
               It
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               use
               weapons
               so
               far
               different
               from
               those
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               not
               prove
               
                 mighty
                 through
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               his
               were
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               4.
               
               None
               of
               these
               Reasons
               ,
               nor
               all
               of
               them
               in
               conjunction
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               establish
               any
               point
               of
               Truth
               ,
               or
               to
               warrant
               any
               part
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               :
               Wherefore
               they
               should
               first
               have
               proved
               the
               Ceremonies
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               and
               then
               these
               three
               Reasons
               might
               well
               have
               come
               in
               as
               Auxiliaries
               to
               confirm
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               to
               manage
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               by
               such
               Considerations
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               Reason
               was
               too
               slender
               a
               Ground
               to
               proceed
               upon
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               25.
               
               Let
               us
               now
               consider
               his
               three
               Reasons
               in
               particular
               .
               For
               the
               First
               ,
               
                 Due
                 reverence
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               1.
               
               We
               reverence
               Antiquity
               as
               much
               as
               our
               Brethren
               do
               ,
               but
               with
               these
               two
               Cautions
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               we
               preferr
               the
               
                 first
                 Antiquity
              
               to
               that
               which
               was
               later
               ;
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               succeeded
               .
               If
               they
               can
               shew
               us
               any
               footsteps
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               we
               shall
               embrace
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               reject
               them
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               
                 Reverence
                 to
                 Antiquity
              
               .
               2.
               
               We
               do
               not
               own
               Antiquity
               ,
               (
               where
               there
               was
               no
               Infallibility
               ,
               as
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               )
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               Faith
               or
               Worship
               .
               We
               know
               ,
               the
               Church
               may
               erre
               ,
               and
               did
               very
               soon
               begin
               to
               decline
               ;
               of
               which
               somewhat
               before
               ,
               and
               more
               afterward
               .
               We
               reverence
               Antiquity
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               recede
               from
               it
               without
               sufficient
               warrant
               from
               Scripture
               or
               clear
               Reason
               ;
               and
               to
               reverence
               it
               further
               ,
               is
               to
               idolize
               it
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Divine
               Authority
               .
               Ans.
               2.
               
               Why
               are
               not
               our
               Brethren
               uniform
               in
               their
               
                 Reverence
                 to
                 Antiquity
              
               ?
               Do
               not
               they
               desert
               Antiquity
               in
               more
               things
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               more
               moment
               than
               the
               
                 controverted
                 Ceremonies
              
               are
               ?
               Will
               they
               deny
               the
               
                 naevi
                 patrum
              
               that
               Divines
               ,
               both
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               have
               observed
               ?
               They
               have
               laid
               aside
               the
               osculum
               ,
               that
               then
               was
               called
               
                 pacis
                 ,
                 sanctum
                 ,
                 vel
                 fraternitatatis
                 ,
              
               used
               presently
               after
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               Tertullian
               calleth
               
                 Signacul●m
                 orationis
              
               ;
               the
               Agapae
               ,
               that
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               the
               Apostles
               check
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               21
               ,
               22.
               were
               used
               in
               
               Tertullian's
               time
               ,
               sometimes
               
               before
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               sometimes
               after
               ;
               also
               the
               Baptizing
               (
               if
               not
               only
               ,
               yet
               more
               ordinarily
               )
               
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 Easter
                 and
                 Pentecost
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Trina
                 immersio
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Communio
                 Infantum
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Gustatio
                 mellis
                 &
                 lactis
              
               ,
               all
               used
               in
               Baptism
               in
               
               Tertullian's
               time
               .
               Of
               the
               same
               sort
               are
               the
               
                 diluting
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ;
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               used
               in
               
                 Omni
                 conversatione
              
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               hath
               it
               ;
               The
               
                 carrying
                 the
                 Eulogias
                 ,
                 or
                 consecrated
                 Symbols
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sick
                 and
                 others
              
               ;
               all
               these
               in
               the
               Second
               Century
               .
               In
               the
               Third
               Century
               were
               brought
               in
               Offerings
               and
               
                 Prayers
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Exorcism
                 in
                 Baptism
              
               .
               What
               a
               world
               of
               Ceremonies
               were
               added
               in
               the
               Fourth
               Century
               ,
               is
               too
               well
               known
               .
               Now
               ,
               all
               these
               were
               as
               ancient
               as
               the
               Times
               of
               the
               first
               Christian
               Emperors
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               ,
               p.
               17.
               that
               
                 Our
                 Reformers
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ;
               if
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               ,
               and
               no
               disrespect
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               reject
               their
               practices
               in
               some
               things
               as
               innocent
               as
               our
               Ceremonies
               ,
               why
               not
               in
               them
               also
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               more
               warant
               in
               the
               Word
               for
               the
               one
               sort
               of
               things
               than
               the
               other
               ?
               This
               is
               to
               make
               
                 Respect
                 to
                 Antiquity
              
               to
               ●erve
               a
               turn
               ,
               or
               mens
               own
               designs
               ;
               which
               I
               hope
               our
               worthy
               Reformers
               were
               far
               from
               ,
               whatever
               may
               be
               said
               of
               their
               Successors
               .
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 26.
                 
                 Ans.
              
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Dr.
               had
               pleased
               to
               tell
               us
               how
               ancient
               the
               Ceremonies
               that
               he
               contendeth
               for
               are
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               considered
               his
               Allegations
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               cannot
               equal
               them
               in
               Antiquity
               ,
               with
               the
               Rites
               above-mentioned
               ,
               which
               yet
               his
               Church
               rejecteth
               .
               We
               affirm
               them
               to
               be
               
                 Novel
                 Inventions
              
               ,
               brought
               in
               under
               a
               considerable
               ,
               tho'
               not
               the
               highest
               ,
               Degeneracy
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               when
               we
               meet
               with
               his
               proofs
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               answered
               .
               I
               wonder
               to
               hear
               from
               such
               an
               Antiquary
               as
               Dr.
               St●llingfleet
               ,
               That
               
                 purging
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 is
                 a
                 Reforming
                 1600
                 years
                 backward
              
               ;
               as
               if
               all
               the
               
                 controverted
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               had
               been
               in
               the
               first
               Century
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               daies
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               I
               suppose
               he
               will
               find
               it
               a
               hard
               Task
               to
               prove
               this
               .
               By
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               discover
               the
               weakness
               of
               what
               he
               alledgeth
               about
               
                 giving
                 unspeakable
                 Advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 by
                 reforming
                 1600
                 years
                 backward
              
               ;
               for
               neither
               do
               we
               own
               the
               Ceremonies
               to
               be
               so
               old
               ;
               nor
               could
               Papists
               have
               any
               advantage
               ,
               if
               we
               reject
               what
               is
               unwarranted
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               however
               ancient
               it
               be
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               part
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               referr
               the
               decision
               of
               our
               Controversies
               with
               the
               Papists
               only
               to
               ●hurch-History
               ,
               it
               were
               to
               give
               them
               advantage
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               disown
               any
               thing
               so
               ancient
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               the
               Dr.
               will
               not
               
               advise
               us
               to
               that
               course
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               hazard
               .
               It
               addeth
               to
               this
               
                 unspeakable
                 advantage
              
               in
               the
               Dr's
               Opinion
               ,
               That
               when
               they
               (
               the
               Non-conformists
               )
               are
               pinched
               with
               a
               Testimony
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               presently
               cry
               out
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               already
               working
               in
               the
               Apostle's
               Times
               ,
               as
               tho'
               every
               thing
               that
               they
               disliked
               were
               a
               part
               of
               it
               .
               Ans.
               Tho'
               we
               have
               hitherto
               met
               with
               none
               of
               his
               
                 pinching
                 Arguments
              
               from
               Antiquity
               ,
               yet
               we
               think
               that
               Allegation
               no
               such
               ridiculous
               Evasion
               as
               he
               would
               make
               it
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               give
               us
               this
               warning
               ;
               and
               after-Ages
               gave
               a
               clear
               proof
               of
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               the
               ripening
               of
               those
               Inclinations
               that
               were
               among
               some
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ,
               of
               
                 falling
                 back
                 to
                 beggarly
                 Elements
                 ;
                 Gal.
              
               4.
               9.
               and
               
                 subjecting
                 themselves
                 to
                 mens
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 touch
                 not
                 ,
                 taste
                 not
                 ,
                 handle
                 not
                 ,
              
               Col.
               2.
               20
               ,
               21.
               into
               the
               highest
               of
               Superstition
               and
               Depravation
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Antichristianism
               came
               to
               a
               height
               .
               If
               the
               load
               of
               humane
               Traditions
               were
               a
               part
               of
               that
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
              
               that
               was
               adult
               under
               Antichrist
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               not
               think
               that
               these
               Beginnings
               were
               a
               part
               of
               these
               first
               workings
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               complaineth
               of
               ?
               If
               we
               make
               any
               thing
               that
               disliketh
               us
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               that
               working
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
              
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               prove
               to
               be
               evil
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               had
               its
               Rise
               in
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               us
               bear
               the
               blame
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               the
               rejecting
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               gave
               a
               great
               check
               to
               the
               Reformation
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               citeth
               for
               it
               Thuanus
               and
               Balduinus
               ,
               both
               Papists
               ,
               without
               pointing
               to
               their
               words
               ,
               or
               places
               where
               they
               may
               be
               found
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               look
               on
               what
               he
               saith
               as
               
                 gratis
                 dictum
              
               :
               And
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               it
               saith
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               were
               two
               in
               France
               ,
               that
               were
               fond
               of
               humane
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               many
               in
               England
               .
               VVe
               have
               cause
               to
               bless
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               the
               Reformation
               in
               France
               was
               not
               checked
               ,
               but
               made
               very
               glorious
               Progress
               ,
               was
               owned
               by
               many
               ,
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               was
               sealed
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               many
               Martyrs
               .
               And
               that
               it
               was
               not
               universally
               received
               ,
               we
               may
               rationally
               impute
               to
               the
               supreme
               Power
               being
               against
               it
               ,
               which
               useth
               to
               have
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               greatest
               and
               carnal
               part
               of
               the
               world
               :
               But
               what
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               in
               prosecuting
               this
               reason
               ,
               I
               wish
               he
               would
               reconcile
               with
               his
               Third
               Reason
               ,
               That
               England
               retained
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               to
               
                 shew
                 their
                 consent
                 with
                 other
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               Sect.
               27.
               
               His
               Second
               Reason
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 manifest
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 by
                 letting
                 Enemies
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 break
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 meer
                 indifferent
                 things
                 .
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 Papists
              
               might
               have
               
               seen
               that
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               have
               opened
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               without
               our
               retaining
               any
               of
               their
               Ceremonies
               ;
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               That
               we
               brake
               with
               them
               on
               weighty
               points
               of
               Heresie
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               Ceremonies
               alone
               .
               Ans.
               2.
               
               When
               we
               had
               separated
               from
               their
               Church
               ,
               on
               such
               
                 weighty
                 Accounts
              
               ,
               we
               were
               not
               to
               retain
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               had
               corrupted
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               by
               ,
               to
               please
               them
               ;
               neither
               could
               we
               retain
               those
               to
               shun
               breaking
               with
               them
               ,
               having
               already
               broken
               with
               them
               on
               other
               accounts
               .
               Ans.
               3.
               
               The
               Dr.
               taketh
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Question
               between
               him
               and
               us
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               That
               
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 meer
                 indifferent
                 things
                 .
              
               If
               he
               prove
               this
               ,
               he
               must
               carry
               the
               day
               .
               What
               Advantage
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Bishops
              
               (
               for
               all
               their
               Subtilty
               and
               Learning
               that
               he
               talketh
               of
               )
               could
               have
               made
               of
               rejecting
               of
               these
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               humane
               Ceremonies
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               they
               had
               a
               large
               Field
               to
               expatiate
               in
               with
               the
               People
               ,
               by
               holding
               forth
               to
               them
               :
               How
               many
               Usages
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               the
               Reformers
               had
               rejected
               ,
               that
               were
               (
               in
               the
               Dr's
               sence
               )
               
                 meer
                 indifferent
                 things
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Holy
                 Water
                 ,
                 Cream
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               How
               little
               addition
               could
               the
               rejecting
               the
               
                 Cross
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               have
               made
               to
               their
               strength
               ?
               What
               he
               citeth
               out
               of
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               is
               abundantly
               answered
               Sect.
               10.
               for
               he
               speaketh
               not
               of
               Vestments
               used
               in
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               Worship
               ,
               about
               which
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               such
               Contentions
               made
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               have
               them
               removed
               afterward
               .
               The
               Dr.
               citeth
               his
               words
               Indefinitely
               ,
               
                 Other
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Author's
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 Per
                 multas
                 Ecclesias
                 n●n
                 ab
                 evangelio
                 alienas
                 .
              
               I
               suppose
               he
               meaneth
               the
               Lutheran
               ,
               or
               rathe
               
                 Greek
                 Churches
              
               ;
               for
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               well
               knew
               ;
               That
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               no
               such
               Vestments
               were
               used
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               28.
               
               Let
               us
               now
               hear
               his
               Third
               Reason
               ,
               
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 consent
                 with
                 other
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               he
               instanceth
               in
               the
               Lutheran
               Church
               .
               Ans.
               1.
               
               This
               Reason
               could
               not
               be
               used
               by
               the
               English
               Reformers
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               surely
               rather
               have
               imitated
               the
               
                 Calvinist
                 Churches
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               agreed
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               than
               the
               
                 Lutheran
                 Churches
              
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               differ'd
               in
               considerable
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ;
               if
               they
               had
               designed
               to
               symbolize
               with
               other
               Churches
               ;
               and
               had
               been
               influenced
               in
               their
               determination
               of
               this
               matter
               by
               that
               design
               ,
               sure
               they
               would
               have
               symbolized
               with
               the
               
                 soundest
                 Churches
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               2.
               
               Neither
               could
               this
               Reason
               have
               had
               any
               weight
               if
               they
               had
               used
               it
               ,
               seeing
               there
               were
               m●re
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               of
               a
               contrary
               Practice
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               would
               have
               carried
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               whether
               the
               notes
               had
               
               been
               ponderanda
               or
               
                 numeranda
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               3.
               
               If
               our
               Reformers
               had
               design'd
               a
               Consent
               in
               Ceremonies
               with
               the
               Lutheran
               Churches
               ,
               why
               did
               they
               retain
               these
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               rest
               used
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               (
               most
               of
               them
               )
               as
               little
               liable
               to
               Exception
               ,
               as
               those
               retained
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               by
               their
               multitude
               such
               a
               burden
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Papists
               ?
               I
               hope
               the
               Dr.
               when
               he
               considereth
               better
               ,
               will
               retract
               this
               Argument
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               
                 Reformed
                 Church
              
               on
               earth
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               sheweth
               any
               Consent
               with
               in
               her
               Ceremonies
               .
               Ans.
               4.
               
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               shewed
               ,
               from
               good
               Authority
               ,
               That
               the
               Lutheran
               Churches
               at
               first
               had
               no
               humane
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               now
               have
               ,
               crept
               into
               those
               Churches
               afterward
               ,
               as
               other
               Evils
               did
               ,
               which
               Luther
               did
               not
               authorise
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               29.
               
               He
               will
               not
               only
               have
               Lutherans
               ,
               but
               the
               chief
               among
               the
               Calvinists
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               his
               Opinion
               .
               He
               citeth
               ,
               
                 Calv.
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Sadol
              
               .
               That
               
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 restoring
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               His
               words
               (
               which
               I
               found
               not
               easily
               in
               that
               long
               Ep.
               )
               are
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 instauretur
                 vetusta
                 illa
                 ecclesiae
                 facies
                 quae
                 primo
                 ab
                 hominibus
                 indoctis
                 &
                 non
                 optimis
                 deformata
                 &
                 foedata
                 ,
                 postea
                 a
                 pontifice
                 Romano
                 ,
                 &
                 ejus
                 factione
                 ,
                 flagitio
                 se
                 lacerata
                 &
                 prope
                 deleta
                 est
                 .
              
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               speaking
               of
               Ceremonies
               only
               ,
               but
               mainly
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               Controversie
               between
               him
               and
               the
               Cardinal
               :
               Also
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 Church
              
               that
               he
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               whose
               Face
               he
               acknowledgeth
               to
               have
               been
               deformed
               before
               Antichrist
               came
               to
               an
               height
               .
               He
               citeth
               also
               
                 Calvin
                 de
                 vera
                 Eccles.
                 Reformatione
              
               ,
               ch
               .
               16.
               which
               Book
               I
               find
               not
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               
               Calvin's
               Works
               ;
               only
               among
               his
               
                 Tractatus
                 Theolog.
              
               I
               find
               a
               
                 Supplex
                 exhortatio
              
               to
               the
               Emperour
               and
               Diet
               at
               
                 Spire
                 ,
                 De
                 necessitate
                 reformandae
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               diligently
               lookt
               into
               ,
               and
               find
               no
               such
               Passage
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               much
               contending
               against
               Humane
               Ceremonies
               :
               And
               he
               apologizeth
               for
               their
               casting
               them
               out
               ,
               by
               shewing
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 nihil
                 vel
                 primo
                 digito
                 attigimus
                 ,
                 nisiquod
                 christus
                 pro
                 nihilo
                 ducit
                 ,
                 cum
                 frustra
                 coli
                 Deum
                 humanis
                 traditionibus
                 pronunciat
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               ,
               if
               Calvin
               owne
               
                 Symbolical
                 Ceremonies
              
               (
               as
               the
               Dr.
               alledgeth
               )
               we
               must
               understand
               him
               of
               those
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               ,
               or
               charge
               him
               with
               Inconsistency
               with
               himself
               .
               Oecolampadius
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 lookt
                 on
                 the
                 Gesture
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 as
                 indifferent
              
               ;
               so
               do
               we
               ;
               therefore
               we
               think
               Kneeling
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               imposed
               :
               And
               when
               it
               is
               so
               imposed
               ,
               it
               loseth
               its
               Indifferency
               ,
               having
               a
               shew
               of
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Bread.
               I
               have
               not
               
               Bucer's
               Book
               ,
               and
               therefore
               say
               nothing
               to
               the
               citation
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               Authority
               will
               not
               prove
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               
                 Calvinist
                 Churches
              
               that
               we
               debate
               about
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               31.
               
               Our
               Author
               ,
               after
               this
               Digression
               returneth
               to
               the
               
                 Historical
                 part
              
               of
               his
               discourse
               ,
               Sect.
               6.
               
               He
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Que●n
              
               Eliz.
               
                 Reign
                 ,
                 the
                 Exiles
                 returned
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 with
                 secret
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Conformity
                 being
                 passed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vse
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 strictly
                 enjoined
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Separation
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 accepted
                 of
                 Preferment
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 Bishops
                 shewed
                 kindness
                 unto
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Zealous
                 Preaching
                 .
              
               A
               few
               remarks
               on
               this
               ,
               will
               serve
               to
               clear
               our
               way
               .
               1.
               
               It
               seems
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Party
              
               had
               not
               such
               respect
               ,
               as
               was
               fit
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               their
               dissenting
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               were
               getting
               Laws
               made
               ,
               to
               force
               them
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               perswade
               them
               to
               by
               the
               Gospel
               :
               but
               this
               is
               the
               Old
               Spirit
               of
               that
               party
               ,
               which
               still
               createth
               trouble
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               That
               some
               of
               them
               accepted
               of
               Preferment
               (
               and
               these
               he
               nameth
               ;
               
                 Gilby
                 ,
                 Whittingham
              
               ,
               are
               among
               them
               ,
               whom
               Fuller
               placeth
               in
               the
               Ranck
               of
               
                 fierce
                 Non-conformists
                 ,
              
               )
               sheweth
               how
               loath
               they
               were
               to
               divide
               from
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               were
               suffered
               to
               keep
               their
               Consciences
               undefiled
               .
               3.
               
               He
               omitteth
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               men
               would
               never
               subscribe
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               nor
               use
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               which
               Mr.
               
                 Fuller
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 9.
                 p.
              
               76.
               informeth
               us
               of
               ,
               that
               
                 not
                 only
                 these
                 fiery
                 men
              
               (
               as
               he
               calleth
               them
               )
               
                 but
                 even
                 the
                 moderate
                 Non-conformists
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
              
               Fox
               ,
               Mr.
               Lawrence
               Humfrey
               ,
               refused
               to
               subscribe
               .
               4.
               
               It
               was
               a
               commendable
               piece
               of
               Moderation
               in
               the
               then
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               they
               suffered
               these
               Men
               to
               Preach
               ;
               notwithstanding
               of
               their
               Non-conformity
               .
               Indeed
               there
               was
               cause
               for
               it
               ;
               they
               were
               able
               and
               useful
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               had
               much
               need
               of
               their
               Labours
               :
               Fuller
               saith
               ,
               p.
               65.
               
               
                 Tolerability
                 was
                 Eminency
                 in
                 that
                 Age.
                 A
                 Rush
                 Candle
                 seemed
                 a
                 Torch
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 brighter
                 Light
                 was
                 seen
                 before
              
               ;
               where
               he
               telleth
               us
               of
               a
               Sheriff's
               Preaching
               for
               want
               of
               other
               to
               do
               that
               work
               ,
               and
               how
               sorrily
               he
               performed
               it
               .
               If
               the
               present
               Bishops
               would
               exercise
               the
               same
               moderation
               ,
               they
               needed
               not
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               Separation
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               31.
               
               He
               proceedeth
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 Non-conformist
                 Preachers
                 first
                 let
                 fall
                 their
                 dislike
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 gaining
                 Ground
                 ,
                 they
                 called
                 them
                 the
                 Livery
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 enflamed
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Occasion
                 of
                 pressing
                 Vniformity
                 with
                 Rigor
                 :
                 Some
                 were
                 silenced
                 ;
                 as
                 kindness
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 Presumptuous
                 ,
                 this
                 made
                 them
                 Clamorous
                 .
              
               Mr.
               Fuller
               giveth
               another
               account
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               p.
               76.
               
               
                 The
                 English
                 Bishops
                 conceiving
                 themselves
                 Impowered
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Canons
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 in
                 urging
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 their
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 to
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 refused
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 were
                 Branded
                 with
                 the
                 Odious
                 Name
                 of
                 Puritans
              
               ;
               and
               p.
               81.
               
               He
               sheweth
               how
               Ministers
               were
               contented
               ,
               before
               
                 B.
                 Grindal
              
               (
               one
               of
               the
               most
               moderate
               ,
               but
               pressed
               to
               Rigor
               by
               the
               rest
               )
               who
               asked
               them
               ,
               have
               we
               not
               a
               Godly
               
                 Princess
                 ,
                 speak
                 ,
                 is
                 she
                 Evil
                 ?
              
               A
               Question
               fitter
               for
               the
               Inquisitors
               in
               Spain
               ,
               than
               a
               Protestant
               Bishop
               .
               That
               the
               Non-conformists
               preached
               against
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               is
               neither
               to
               be
               doubted
               nor
               wondered
               at
               ;
               so
               did
               our
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostle
               Paul
               :
               It
               was
               their
               duty
               to
               teach
               people
               to
               observe
               all
               that
               Christ
               hath
               Commanded
               ,
               that
               being
               their
               Commission
               ;
               if
               they
               spake
               Falshood
               ,
               or
               Truth
               in
               an
               undue
               manner
               ,
               they
               were
               liable
               to
               Correction
               .
               What
               our
               Author
               calleth
               inflaming
               the
               People
               ,
               others
               will
               call
               faithful
               warning
               of
               them
               ,
               against
               what
               might
               displease
               God
               ,
               and
               defile
               their
               Consciences
               .
               Any
               who
               enflameth
               them
               to
               unsober
               ,
               or
               unpeaceable
               principles
               or
               practices
               ,
               let
               them
               bear
               their
               blame
               .
               I
               see
               nothing
               in
               their
               Carriage
               ,
               under
               the
               Bishops
               forbearing
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               deser●eth
               the
               Name
               of
               presumption
               ,
               nor
               under
               their
               Sufferings
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               called
               
                 Clamorousness
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Dr.
                 calleth
                 their
                 informing
                 their
                 Friends
                 at
              
               Geneva
               ,
               
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 used
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               that
               party
               to
               use
               cruel
               Severity
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               differ
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               reproach
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               say
               they
               feel
               it
               :
               Patience
               and
               
                 Stoical
                 Apathy
              
               are
               not
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               yet
               said
               by
               the
               Dr.
               that
               can
               cast
               the
               Blame
               of
               Separation
               on
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               or
               free
               the
               Bishops
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               32.
               
               He
               saith
               further
               ,
               p.
               19.
               at
               the
               end
               ;
               
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 dissenting
                 Party
                 being
                 exasperated
                 ,
                 by
                 silencing
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 Zealous
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 have
                 separate
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 Preached
                 and
                 Prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               have
               out
               of
               the
               Mouth
               of
               an
               Adversary
               ,
               the
               true
               Cause
               and
               Original
               of
               the
               Separation
               ,
               tho'
               somewhat
               unfavourably
               represented
               ;
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               without
               Mans
               Inventions
               ,
               their
               Ministers
               being
               silenced
               ,
               who
               administred
               them
               purely
               ;
               and
               tho'
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               them
               at
               first
               were
               silenced
               ,
               yet
               the
               rest
               were
               under
               the
               same
               Condemnation
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               daily
               expected
               the
               Execution
               of
               the
               Law
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               People
               could
               neither
               have
               the
               ordinances
               by
               those
               that
               were
               as
               yet
               unsilenced
               ,
               nor
               could
               they
               live
               without
               them
               :
               So
               that
               it
               was
               not
               Exasperation
               ,
               but
               desire
               to
               wait
               on
               God
               in
               his
               own
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               made
               them
               take
               that
               course
               .
               This
               account
               of
               it
               themselves
               give
               (
               as
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               it
               ,
               p.
               20.
               before
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               whose
               Discourse
               to
               them
               the
               
               Dr.
               relateth
               ,
               unbecoming
               the
               Moderation
               of
               B.
               Grindal
               ,
               charging
               them
               with
               
                 lying
                 pretences
              
               ,
               without
               any
               Ground
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               unbecoming
               the
               Learning
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               charging
               them
               with
               Condemning
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               33.
               
               The
               next
               thing
               he
               insisteth
               on
               ,
               is
               ,
               
               Beza's
               advice
               to
               the
               Ministers
               and
               people
               ;
               who
               ,
               tho'
               he
               sheweth
               his
               dislike
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               adviseth
               the
               Ministers
               not
               to
               subscribe
               ;
               yet
               presseth
               the
               silenced
               Ministers
               not
               to
               Exercise
               their
               Function
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               :
               And
               the
               People
               to
               wait
               on
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               notwithstanding
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               that
               they
               might
               by
               these
               means
               obtain
               a
               through
               Reformation
               :
               And
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               leave
               their
               Functions
               for
               the
               Sake
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               .
               In
               which
               Advice
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               much
               insult
               .
               How
               impartially
               
               Beza's
               opinion
               in
               this
               case
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               Dr.
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               at
               present
               to
               get
               a
               sight
               of
               the
               Book
               ;
               but
               some
               other
               Citations
               already
               examined
               ,
               make
               me
               jealous
               ;
               especially
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Dr.
               maketh
               Beza
               contradict
               himself
               ;
               for
               p.
               21.
               he
               maketh
               him
               advise
               the
               silenced
               Ministers
               to
               live
               privately
               ,
               and
               not
               exercise
               their
               Functions
               against
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Q.
               and
               the
               Bishops
               .
               But
               p.
               22.
               he
               maketh
               Beza
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Ceremonies
               are
               not
               of
               that
               moment
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               leave
               their
               Functions
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               them
               .
               But
               whatever
               were
               
               Beza's
               opinion
               ,
               Non-conformists
               of
               old
               and
               late
               ,
               took
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Authority
               of
               Men
               ,
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               :
               They
               honour
               such
               as
               Beza
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               receive
               Instruction
               from
               them
               ;
               but
               must
               have
               leave
               to
               examine
               all
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               Beraeans
               did
               the
               Doctrine
               even
               of
               Paul.
               Again
               ,
               Beza
               is
               far
               from
               advising
               Ministers
               to
               forbear
               Preaching
               a
               together
               ,
               because
               restrain'd
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               That
               principle
               never
               obtained
               among
               Protestant
               Divines
               ;
               and
               is
               to
               be
               examined
               afterward
               ;
               but
               he
               disliked
               their
               publick
               appearance
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               constructed
               a
               Defiance
               and
               Contempt
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               For
               they
               had
               hired
               a
               Hall
               in
               London
               (
               as
               publick
               as
               any
               Church
               )
               for
               their
               Meetings
               .
               Christ's
               Apostles
               were
               private
               ,
               with
               the
               Doors
               shut
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               not
               be
               publick
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               we
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               give
               over
               Preaching
               and
               Hearing
               when
               Men
               forbid
               us
               :
               We
               should
               do
               it
               peaceably
               and
               inoffensively
               ;
               but
               do
               it
               notwithstanding
               .
               For
               his
               Advice
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               I
               cannot
               approve
               it
               ;
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               reach
               our
               Case
               ;
               for
               he
               adviseth
               to
               Conformity
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               with
               express
               mention
               of
               their
               Hope
               of
               a
               further
               Reformation
               ;
               which
               we
               are
               out
               of
               all
               hope
               ,
               that
               ever
               our
               
               Clergy
               will
               yield
               to
               .
               In
               
               Beza's
               Resolution
               of
               a
               Case
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Dr.
               p.
               23.
               
               I
               desiderate
               one
               cause
               of
               Separation
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               
                 Imposing
                 unlawful
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               unless
               either
               this
               be
               comprehended
               under
               the
               
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               ,
               that
               he
               mentioneth
               ;
               or
               such
               withdrawing
               be
               not
               properly
               a
               Separation
               ,
               but
               a
               being
               driven
               away
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               34.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               this
               Advice
               of
               
               Beza's
               put
               
                 an
                 effectual
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Separation
                 .
              
               I
               find
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               History
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               same
               opinion
               he
               citeth
               of
               
                 Gaulter
                 ep
                 .
                 dedicat
                 .
                 in
                 homil
                 .
                 ad
                 1.
                 
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Corinth
                 .
                 &
                 Zanchie
                 ep
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               p.
               391.
               where
               Gualter
               complains
               of
               the
               Lyes
               and
               Prejudices
               against
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               .
               I
               wish
               it
               have
               not
               been
               Lyes
               written
               by
               that
               party
               ,
               that
               made
               him
               write
               so
               ,
               and
               Zanchie
               is
               even
               for
               
                 Ministerial
                 Conformity
              
               .
               It
               is
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               gather
               Scraps
               and
               Sentences
               out
               of
               mens
               .
               Writings
               ,
               that
               represent
               them
               as
               speaking
               what
               they
               never
               thought
               ;
               and
               nothing
               is
               more
               ordinary
               with
               this
               Author
               ,
               than
               to
               perswade
               himself
               .
               (
               at
               least
               to
               endeavour
               to
               perswade
               his
               Reader
               )
               that
               all
               the
               World
               are
               of
               his
               opinion
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               to
               us
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               the
               Reformed
               Divines
               beyond
               Seas
               ,
               did
               not
               use
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               have
               condemned
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               such
               Grounds
               ,
               as
               make
               them
               unlawful
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               that
               they
               are
               
                 Vain
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Additions
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Symbols
                 of
                 Popish
                 Idolatry
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               if
               notwithstanding
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               any
               of
               them
               would
               perswade
               us
               to
               use
               them
               ;
               their
               Doctrine
               doth
               hinder
               us
               to
               obey
               their
               advice
               ,
               which
               we
               look
               on
               as
               an
               overlash
               of
               Charity
               to
               the
               then
               good
               Bishops
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               were
               Labouring
               to
               Reform
               the
               Church
               from
               Popery
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               35.
               
               He
               telleth
               us
               next
               ,
               Sect.
               7.
               of
               a
               
                 New
                 Generation
                 of
                 fiercer
                 Non-conformists
              
               ,
               the
               peaceable
               ones
               being
               worn
               out
               .
               It
               is
               not
               unusual
               for
               Adversaries
               to
               represent
               
                 true
                 Zeal
              
               as
               fierceness
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               was
               undue
               forwardness
               among
               them
               ,
               we
               defend
               not
               the
               Faults
               of
               Men
               ;
               but
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               owned
               .
               There
               was
               a
               
                 sinful
                 fierceness
              
               among
               some
               of
               Christ's
               Disciples
               ,
               when
               they
               called
               
                 for
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               Luke
               9.
               54
               ,
               55.
               but
               this
               was
               no
               Argument
               against
               their
               cause
               .
               We
               ,
               with
               sad
               Hearts
               behold
               the
               
                 scandalous
                 Fierceness
              
               ,
               that
               is
               among
               some
               Antiprela●ists
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               but
               must
               not
               change
               our
               Principles
               for
               that
               And
               was
               there
               then
               ,
               and
               is
               there
               now
               no
               fierceness
               on
               the
               otherside
               ?
               If
               we
               may
               judge
               of
               former
               days
               by
               the
               present
               ,
               we
               may
               rationally
               ascribe
               the
               fierceness
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Suffering
               Party
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               the
               persecuting
               Party
               ,
               as
               the
               
               Exciting
               cause
               ,
               for
               
                 oppression
                 maketh
                 a
                 Wise
                 Man
                 mad
                 ,
              
               Eccles.
               7.
               7.
               for
               the
               Complaint
               that
               Mr.
               Fox
               maketh
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               Citeth
               out
               of
               
                 Fuller
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 Hist.
                 lib.
              
               9.
               p.
               106.
               
               If
               the
               Circumstances
               be
               considered
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               not
               to
               prove
               what
               the
               Dr.
               bringeth
               it
               for
               .
               We
               must
               know
               then
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               that
               the
               Complaint
               in
               this
               Letter
               was
               against
               some
               particular
               men
               in
               Magdalen
               College
               ,
               who
               were
               no
               Representatives
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               occasioned
               by
               any
               of
               their
               Principles
               ,
               or
               Religious
               Practices
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               particular
               injury
               done
               by
               these
               men
               to
               Mr.
               Fox
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               :
               And
               Mr.
               Fox
               was
               as
               likely
               to
               be
               byassed
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               in
               Controversie
               between
               him
               and
               these
               men
               he
               complained
               of
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               :
               The
               Matter
               was
               ,
               his
               Son
               Samuel
               had
               left
               the
               College
               ,
               and
               gone
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               without
               leave
               either
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               College
               ;
               and
               at
               his
               return
               was
               suspected
               of
               Popery
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               that
               party
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Fox
               is
               so
               angry
               with
               ,
               expelled
               the
               College
               .
               Beside
               all
               this
               ,
               any
               who
               readeth
               that
               Letter
               of
               Mr.
               
               Fox's
               ,
               may
               see
               a
               Strain
               ,
               and
               meet
               with
               Expressions
               very
               unbecoming
               Old
               ,
               Reverend
               and
               Good
               Mr.
               Fox
               ,
               who
               had
               always
               professed
               himself
               a
               Non-conformist
               ;
               tho
               he
               had
               more
               Latitude
               about
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               than
               some
               others
               had
               :
               
                 Factiosa
                 ista
                 puritanuorm
                 capita
                 ;
                 isti
                 ter
                 puri
                 puritani
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               other
               foul
               Reflections
               ,
               with
               the
               odious
               name
               that
               Enemies
               gave
               to
               that
               Party
               ,
               are
               very
               unsavory
               from
               such
               a
               Pen
               :
               But
               Age
               and
               supposed
               Injury
               ,
               must
               bear
               the
               blame
               of
               the
               peevish
               strain
               ,
               that
               is
               too
               manifest
               throughout
               that
               whole
               Letter
               .
               It
               were
               a
               hard
               case
               ,
               if
               the
               faults
               either
               real
               or
               supposed
               of
               some
               ,
               were
               always
               to
               be
               charged
               on
               all
               the
               Party
               :
               The
               Dr's
               own
               Party
               would
               be
               black
               enough
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               thus
               dealt
               with
               ;
               and
               even
               the
               Historian
               ,
               no
               Friend
               to
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               calls
               this
               Letter
               such
               a
               Strain
               of
               Rhetorick
               ,
               as
               once
               Tully
               used
               ,
               
                 pro
                 Domo
                 sua
              
               ;
               and
               imputeth
               the
               too
               much
               passion
               in
               it
               to
               the
               unjust
               Affront
               offered
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               36.
               
               Next
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               highly
               resent
               the
               Admonitions
               ,
               First
               and
               Second
               ,
               presented
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Cartwright
              
               :
               But
               I
               see
               not
               by
               what
               he
               citeth
               out
               of
               these
               Admonitions
               ,
               wherein
               the
               bitter
               Zeal
               of
               that
               Party
               appeared
               :
               Neither
               that
               they
               despised
               
                 the
                 old
                 Trifling
                 Controversy
                 about
                 Garments
                 and
                 Ceremonies
              
               ;
               for
               these
               were
               still
               the
               Grounds
               of
               their
               Non-conformity
               ;
               tho
               they
               complained
               also
               of
               other
               Grievances
               .
               Neither
               do
               I
               find
               that
               they
               said
               all
               was
               out
               of
               Course
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               they
               owned
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               but
               
               desired
               ,
               that
               the
               Reformation
               might
               be
               more
               through
               ,
               by
               laying
               aside
               some
               of
               the
               Remainders
               of
               
                 Popish
                 Superstitions
              
               ,
               formerly
               overlookt
               .
               I
               wonder
               why
               the
               Dr.
               should
               startle
               so
               much
               at
               their
               complaining
               of
               the
               
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Arch-bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 c●lling
                 their
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               ;
               which
               are
               the
               Grievances
               by
               these
               Admonitions
               laid
               before
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               with
               an
               humble
               Petition
               for
               redressing
               of
               them
               .
               Seeing
               he
               knoweth
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               the
               very
               things
               that
               our
               Controversie
               is
               Conversant
               about
               ;
               and
               ,
               tho'
               all
               these
               be
               not
               the
               Grounds
               of
               our
               withdrawing
               from
               their
               Worship
               ,
               yet
               all
               of
               them
               are
               such
               things
               as
               we
               are
               grieved
               with
               ,
               and
               desire
               a
               Reformation
               of
               .
               That
               he
               calleth
               them
               
                 bold
                 and
                 groundless
                 Assertions
              
               ,
               is
               a
               more
               bold
               and
               groundless
               Assertion
               than
               any
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               ,
               Grounds
               have
               been
               given
               ;
               which
               it
               were
               better
               to
               refute
               ,
               than
               rail
               at
               .
               It
               is
               also
               strange
               ,
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               these
               Admonitions
               gave
               the
               true
               occasion
               to
               the
               following
               Practice
               of
               Separation
               ;
               when
               himself
               assigneth
               another
               Cause
               of
               it
               before
               this
               ,
               p.
               18
               ,
               19.
               and
               yet
               another
               that
               he
               dateth
               it
               from
               ,
               long
               after
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               the
               
                 Indulgence
                 ,
                 Praef.
              
               p.
               23.
               
               Sometimes
               he
               layeth
               it
               on
               the
               
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 Praef.
              
               p.
               11.
               and
               indeed
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               not
               whe●e
               to
               lay
               it
               ,
               missing
               the
               true
               Cause
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Episcopal
                 Rigour
              
               in
               their
               unscriptural
               Impositions
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ;
               and
               Consciencious
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               on
               the
               other
               .
               That
               this
               Cause
               was
               maintained
               
                 with
                 greater
                 Heat
                 than
                 Learning
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Dr's
               Dialect
               ,
               not
               seldom
               occurring
               .
               That
               they
               
                 courted
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 most
              
               ,
               is
               like
               some
               others
               of
               his
               Representations
               ;
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               acted
               not
               wisely
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Vulgar
               embraced
               Truth
               ,
               while
               it
               was
               rejected
               by
               the
               great
               ones
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               ,
               such
               Ratiocinations
               did
               better
               become
               the
               
                 Pharis●es
                 ,
                 Jo.
              
               7.
               48
               ,
               49.
               than
               this
               Reverend
               Author
               .
               That
               
                 they
                 pleaded
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Right
                 of
                 Election
                 of
                 their
                 Pastors
                 ,
              
               we
               own
               our selves
               their
               Successors
               in
               that
               .
               Speaking
               
                 (
                 railing
              
               we
               approve
               not
               )
               
                 against
                 the
                 Greatness
                 and
                 Pomp
                 of
                 the
              
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 is
                 no
                 popular
                 Theme
              
               ,
               but
               hath
               been
               insisted
               on
               by
               sober
               and
               learned
               men
               of
               all
               Perswasions
               .
               But
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               much
               move
               us
               ;
               we
               are
               content
               that
               they
               enjoy
               their
               Pomp
               and
               Greatness
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               let
               us
               enjoy
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               in
               purity
               and
               peace
               .
               That
               this
               will
               inferr
               a
               Principle
               of
               Levelling
               in
               Mens
               Temporal
               Estates
               ,
               is
               an
               insinuation
               unworthy
               of
               this
               Reverned
               Author
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               37.
               
               He
               still
               exposeth
               the
               People
               ,
               p.
               26.
               as
               
                 pleased
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 what
                 a
                 share
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Seigniory
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Presbytery
                 in
                 every
                 Parish
              
               .
               If
               any
               had
               such
               Designs
               in
               being
               for
               that
               way
               ,
               we
               
               blame
               their
               Intent
               ,
               not
               their
               Work
               or
               Opinion
               .
               But
               might
               not
               we
               (
               if
               we
               were
               so
               disposed
               )
               harangue
               of
               the
               pleasure
               the
               Clergy
               taketh
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               in
               contemplation
               of
               the
               
                 fat
                 Rectories
                 ,
                 Prebendaries
                 ,
                 Deaneries
                 ,
              
               and
               Bishopricks
               that
               they
               daily
               have
               in
               view
               ?
               but
               such
               ways
               of
               Reasoning
               ,
               I
               reckon
               fitter
               for
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               whom
               he
               so
               much
               despiseth
               ,
               than
               for
               Scholars
               .
               He
               telleth
               of
               a
               
                 mighty
                 Interest
                 they
                 got
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               and
               compareth
               this
               prevalency
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               in
               Germany
               .
               What
               if
               we
               should
               compare
               the
               prevalescency
               of
               Episcopacy
               among
               the
               Clergy
               and
               others
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               Popery
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               Arguments
               one
               as
               strong
               as
               another
               ?
               That
               
                 others
                 would
                 refine
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 refine
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               Plea
               against
               us
               ,
               that
               would
               well
               suit
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               often
               used
               by
               Papists
               ,
               against
               our
               deserting
               them
               .
               If
               others
               do
               that
               which
               is
               wrong
               ,
               because
               we
               do
               what
               is
               right
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               accountable
               for
               that
               .
               If
               he
               can
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               our
               Principles
               lead
               to
               other
               mens
               evil
               practices
               ,
               we
               shall
               disown
               such
               Principles
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Name
               to
               give
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               the
               consequence
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 Brownist
                 Separation
              
               )
               seemed
               so
               unnatural
               from
               their
               own
               (
               the
               
               Presbyterian's
               )
               Principles
               ;
               for
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               rashly
               or
               falsly
               spoken
               .
               It
               behoved
               the
               Dr.
               to
               attempt
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               not
               barely
               to
               assert
               what
               is
               so
               injurious
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               well
               know
               that
               they
               would
               be
               far
               from
               owning
               .
               All
               that
               we
               have
               from
               him
               as
               a
               Colour
               of
               Proof
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               unfair
               representation
               of
               what
               the
               Non-conformists
               had
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               had
               
                 neither
                 right
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 nor
                 right
                 Government
                 ,
                 nor
                 right
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 nor
                 right
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               One
               would
               think
               that
               they
               had
               asserted
               the
               Nullity
               of
               all
               these
               ;
               whereas
               they
               had
               never
               d●sowned
               the
               Ministry
               nor
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               found
               some
               faults
               adhering
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               
                 way
                 of
                 calling
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
              
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               that
               were
               annexed
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               faults
               do
               not
               inferr
               a
               necessity
               of
               Separation
               ,
               further
               than
               the
               owning
               of
               them
               is
               made
               the
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               it
               is
               known
               that
               Separatists
               went
               on
               other
               Principles
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               will
               divide
               any
               Church
               ,
               the
               most
               moderate
               and
               indulgent
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               of
               their
               way
               ▪
               Of
               which
               after
               .
            
             
             
             
             
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               Of
               the
               First
               Separations
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               after
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               HAving
               followed
               the
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Dr.
               through
               his
               
                 Historical
                 Labyrinth
              
               ,
               about
               the
               Non-entity
               of
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               first
               Non-conformists
               ,
               and
               found
               how
               little
               Truth
               or
               Candour
               there
               is
               in
               his
               Account
               of
               these
               Matters
               ,
               and
               how
               little
               that
               little
               Truth
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               his
               Histories
               ,
               doth
               make
               against
               our
               Cause
               ;
               I
               shall
               now
               attend
               him
               in
               his
               
                 Historical
                 Collections
              
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               when
               Separation
               began
               ,
               it
               was
               vehemently
               opposed
               by
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               who
               were
               dissatisfied
               with
               many
               Corruptions
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               By
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               who
               opposed
               the
               Separation
               ,
               he
               cannot
               mean
               all
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               the
               Separatists
               themselves
               being
               also
               such
               ;
               but
               that
               among
               the
               Non-conformists
               some
               were
               for
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               others
               opposed
               it
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               some
               are
               dissatisfied
               with
               humane
               Inventions
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               more
               Freedom
               than
               some
               others
               of
               their
               Brethren
               have
               to
               use
               them
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               But
               before
               I
               come
               to
               a
               particular
               examination
               of
               his
               Discourse
               ,
               I
               shall
               premise
               some
               things
               ,
               that
               partly
               might
               excuse
               my
               whole
               Labour
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               partly
               may
               render
               it
               more
               easie
               ,
               and
               expedite
               .
               The
               first
               thing
               that
               I
               premise
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               if
               I
               should
               grant
               all
               that
               the
               Dr.
               discourseth
               ,
               from
               p.
               27.
               to
               29.
               the
               end
               of
               his
               First
               Part
               ,
               it
               would
               conclude
               nothing
               against
               our
               Cause
               ,
               for
               it
               amounteth
               only
               to
               this
               ;
               That
               some
               good
               men
               were
               not
               of
               our
               Opinion
               ,
               nor
               practised
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               but
               used
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               tho'
               they
               were
               dissatisfied
               with
               them
               .
               If
               Arguments
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               Men
               could
               satisfie
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               Non-conformists
               ;
               for
               the
               Hinge
               of
               the
               Debate
               between
               us
               and
               our
               conforming
               Brethren
               ,
               is
               ,
               Whether
               God
               ought
               to
               be
               worshipped
               according
               to
               the
               Prescript
               of
               His
               own
               Word
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               His
               Worship
               ,
               greater
               and
               lesser
               ;
               or
               ,
               may
               in
               some
               of
               them
               be
               worshipped
               by
               the
               
                 Traditions
                 of
                 Men.
              
               We
               expect
               Divine
               Authority
               for
               every
               thing
               whereby
               we
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               cannot
               rest
               on
               that
               of
               Men.
               And
               therefore
               ,
               if
               the
               Dr.
               could
               prove
               ,
               That
               all
               men
               that
               ever
               were
               (
               who
               were
               not
               infallibly
               guided
               )
               did
               worship
               God
               by
               
               
                 Humane
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               this
               cannot
               warrant
               us
               to
               do
               so
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               doth
               not
               inferr
               Self-will
               ,
               or
               
                 pretending
                 to
                 be
                 wiser
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 consciencious
                 than
                 all
                 men
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               any
               men
               ;
               (
               an
               Objection
               frequent
               in
               our
               Brethrens
               Mouths
               ,
               and
               more
               frequent
               with
               Papists
               against
               Protestants
               )
               for
               it
               is
               not
               Will
               ,
               but
               Conscience
               ,
               guided
               by
               Scripture-light
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               determined
               by
               :
               And
               we
               are
               alwaies
               ready
               to
               receive
               Light
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               if
               our
               Antagonists
               can
               hold
               it
               forth
               to
               us
               ,
               tho'
               it
               were
               to
               the
               changing
               both
               of
               our
               Opinion
               and
               Practice
               :
               And
               we
               judge
               no
               Man's
               Light
               nor
               Practice
               ;
               they
               stand
               and
               fall
               to
               their
               own
               Master
               ;
               
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 be
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Mind
                 :
              
               But
               we
               dare
               not
               be
               so
               far
               the
               
                 servants
                 of
                 Men
              
               ,
               as
               to
               subject
               our
               Light
               and
               Conscience
               to
               them
               .
               If
               we
               may
               retort
               without
               offence
               ,
               It
               seemeth
               to
               us
               a
               less
               fault
               (
               if
               it
               be
               any
               )
               to
               seem
               wiser
               than
               those
               that
               have
               gone
               before
               us
               ,
               (
               if
               differing
               from
               them
               import
               so
               much
               )
               than
               it
               is
               in
               our
               Brethren
               to
               seem
               wiser
               than
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               from
               them
               they
               do
               manifestly
               and
               confessedly
               differ
               ,
               in
               the
               things
               we
               now
               controvert
               about
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Another
               general
               Consideration
               that
               I
               premise
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               such
               considerable
               Differences
               between
               the
               old
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               in
               which
               these
               Non-conformists
               lived
               ,
               and
               this
               new
               Edition
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               now
               require
               Conformity
               from
               us
               ,
               that
               their
               Example
               cannot
               ,
               in
               reason
               ,
               be
               judged
               sufficient
               to
               oblige
               us
               ;
               even
               Apostolick
               Example
               ,
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               is
               not
               declarative
               of
               what
               is
               our
               duty
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               other
               cases
               :
               Beside
               that
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               of
               England
               then
               were
               sound
               and
               orthodox
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Pulpi●s
               and
               Press
               was
               fully
               consonant
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               contained
               in
               their
               
                 confession
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               the
               39
               Articles
               .
               Now
               ,
               it
               is
               far
               otherwise
               with
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               (
               I
               am
               far
               from
               charging
               all
               with
               this
               blame
               )
               ;
               who
               knoweth
               not
               how
               frequent
               (
               yea
               ,
               almost
               universal
               )
               Arminian
               Doctrine
               is
               ?
               How
               some
               of
               them
               preach
               and
               print
               Socinianism
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               check
               from
               the
               Church
               ?
               and
               ,
               How
               many
               Popish
               Doctrines
               are
               either
               maintained
               or
               extenuated
               by
               some
               ,
               is
               too
               well
               known
               by
               them
               who
               converse
               in
               England
               .
               In
               the
               Old
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               pious
               men
               were
               cherished
               :
               In
               This
               ,
               we
               know
               how
               not
               only
               Dissenters
               ,
               tho'
               never
               so
               sober
               and
               religious
               ,
               are
               persecuted
               to
               their
               utter
               undoing
               :
               But
               men
               of
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               who
               are
               sober
               and
               serious
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               High-Church-men
               discountenanced
               and
               slighted
               ,
               under
               the
               nick-name
               of
               Whigs
               or
               Trimmers
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               if
               we
               judge
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               by
               her
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Temper
               of
               her
               ancient
               Clergy
               ;
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               with
               a
               few
               of
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               
               do
               best
               deserve
               that
               Name
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               tho'
               it
               be
               our
               great
               grievance
               and
               discouragement
               from
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               none
               of
               our
               Grounds
               for
               withdrawing
               from
               her
               publick
               Administrations
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               I
               say
               then
               further
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               King
               Edward
               6's
               time
               ,
               That
               Church
               was
               a
               reforming
               Church
               ;
               even
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Queen
               Eliz.
               Reign
               ,
               they
               were
               about
               purging
               out
               of
               the
               old
               Leaven
               ;
               and
               therefore
               many
               good
               men
               ,
               who
               were
               dissatisfied
               with
               
                 Humane
                 Trash
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               cleaved
               to
               publick
               Ordinances
               notwithstanding
               ,
               till
               a
               better
               Season
               should
               appear
               for
               purging
               it
               out
               (
               tho'
               I
               think
               they
               did
               better
               who
               stood
               at
               a
               greater
               distance
               from
               these
               Relicks
               of
               
                 Superstition
                 .
              
               )
               But
               we
               are
               out
               of
               expectation
               of
               Reforming
               of
               these
               things
               :
               What
               Attempts
               have
               been
               made
               by
               Arch-bishop
               Laud
               ,
               Bishop
               Cozens
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               re-introduce
               some
               of
               the
               ejected
               Ceremonies
               ,
               is
               not
               unknown
               ;
               and
               what
               superstitious
               Gestures
               and
               Practices
               are
               used
               by
               many
               without
               Approbation
               of
               Superiours
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               not
               imposed
               ,
               but
               are
               at
               present
               a
               sort
               of
               
                 candidate
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Competentes
               or
               Catechumeni
               ,
               waiting
               for
               a
               fit
               Season
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               necessary
               and
               universal
               observation
               ,
               none
               is
               ignorant
               ,
               who
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               English
               Affairs
               .
               The
               Advances
               that
               the
               present
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               hath
               made
               toward
               Popery
               ,
               not
               in
               these
               things
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               greater
               matters
               ,
               cannot
               be
               obscured
               by
               any
               thing
               that
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               said
               against
               the
               Book
               written
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               of
               which
               before
               .
               If
               our
               Ancestors
               bare
               with
               these
               Fopperies
               when
               they
               had
               Hope
               to
               get
               them
               removed
               ,
               as
               other
               things
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               had
               been
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               comply
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               them
               like
               to
               grow
               upon
               us
               ;
               yea
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               them
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               as
               an
               Engine
               to
               drive
               away
               the
               best
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               Popery
               may
               the
               more
               easily
               re-enter
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Another
               Difference
               between
               our
               Case
               and
               that
               of
               Non-conformists
               ,
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               is
               ,
               We
               have
               been
               in
               full
               and
               quiet
               possession
               of
               the
               pure
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               the
               mixture
               of
               mens
               Inventions
               ,
               as
               they
               never
               were
               :
               Therefore
               their
               using
               of
               Ceremonies
               was
               only
               not
               going
               forward
               ,
               but
               our
               doing
               so
               were
               going
               backward
               .
               Sure
               it
               was
               not
               so
               great
               a
               Fault
               in
               the
               People
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               be
               slow
               to
               entertain
               Moses
               ,
               proposing
               a
               Deliverance
               to
               them
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               as
               to
               talk
               of
               returning
               back
               thither
               :
               Nor
               in
               Lot
               ,
               to
               linger
               in
               Sodom
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               Wife
               to
               
                 lo●k
                 back
              
               toward
               it
               .
               I
               hope
               these
               Comparisons
               may
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               not
               being
               intended
               to
               equal
               the
               
               Evils
               to
               be
               shunned
               ,
               but
               to
               illustrate
               the
               greater
               Evil
               of
               Backsliding
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               Continuing
               in
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               amiss
               ;
               
                 Licet
                 magna
                 componere
                 parvi●
              
               .
               If
               any
               Objection
               be
               made
               against
               the
               way
               that
               we
               came
               into
               that
               Possession
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               dispute
               the
               Truth
               of
               that
               Allegation
               ;
               but
               the
               thing
               being
               our
               due
               ,
               by
               
               Gospel-Right
               ,
               we
               were
               to
               
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Liberty
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 had
                 made
                 us
                 free
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               5.
               1.
               
               I
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               their
               freedom
               from
               Ceremonies
               could
               be
               defended
               at
               Man's
               Bar
               ,
               though
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               it
               could
               at
               
               GOD's
               Bar
               ,
               and
               so
               can
               ours
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               A
               
                 Third
                 Difference
              
               is
               ;
               At
               this
               time
               ,
               Ministers
               of
               ancient
               standing
               ,
               and
               approved
               usefulness
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               had
               received
               Ordination
               in
               the
               way
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
              
               ;
               which
               is
               also
               the
               way
               of
               Ordination
               used
               in
               most
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               ;
               must
               be
               re-ordained
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               cannot
               be
               Ministers
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               People
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               Labours
               :
               Which
               Imposition
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               
                 old
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               Need
               of
               it
               ever
               asserted
               :
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Bucer
              
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               came
               from
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               had
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               Fellowship
               given
               them
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               without
               that
               .
               Neither
               was
               it
               ever
               heard
               of
               .
               that
               I
               have
               met
               with
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
              
               .
               Therefore
               People
               then
               might
               hope
               to
               enjoy
               God●s
               Ordinances
               from
               those
               that
               dispensed
               them
               purely
               ;
               which
               we
               cannot
               in
               your
               Church
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               we
               have
               more
               cause
               to
               seek
               them
               where
               they
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               than
               our
               Ancestors
               had
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               There
               never
               was
               in
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               before
               our
               days
               ,
               such
               a
               number
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Harvest-men
               thrust
               out
               of
               his
               Work
               ,
               for
               their
               not
               complying
               with
               
                 Humane
                 Ceremonies
              
               in
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               Two
               Thousand
               (
               some
               say
               more
               )
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               silenced
               ,
               one
               ,
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               some
               real
               or
               pretended
               personal
               Misdemeanour
               :
               For
               ,
               tho'
               there
               was
               an
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Vniformity
              
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Queen
               Eliz.
               Reign
               ,
               y●t
               Non-conformists
               preached
               ,
               and
               People
               heard
               them
               :
               But
               here
               such
               a
               number
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               that
               mee●ly
               for
               Non-conformity
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               out
               of
               all
               Capacity
               to
               enjoy
               pure
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Here
               was
               some
               more
               Reason
               for
               having
               the
               Ordinances
               by
               themselves
               ,
               than
               was
               before
               .
               And
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               difference
               between
               our
               Case
               and
               that
               of
               our
               Ancestors
               ,
               more
               considerable
               ,
               these
               Ministers
               were
               silenced
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               tho'
               
                 clave
                 errante
              
               )
               ours
               only
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               never
               prete●ded
               a
               Power
               to
               give
               or
               take
               away
               
                 Ministerial
                 Authority
                 .
                 
                 Fifthly
              
               ,
               We
               are
               under
               the
               solemn
               Oath
               of
               God
               against
               Superstition
               ,
               (
               under
               which
               Head
               we
               reckon
               the
               Ceremonies
               )
               which
               our
               Ancestors
               were
               not
               :
               And
               we
               cannot
               see
               how
               our
               using
               of
               them
               consisteth
               with
               our
               keeping
               of
               that
               Oath
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               A
               Third
               general
               Consideration
               to
               blunt
               the
               edge
               of
               all
               this
               Historical
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Dr's
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               S●paration
               that
               the
               
                 old
                 Non-conformists
              
               did
               so
               much
               oppose
               ,
               was
               quite
               another
               thing
               than
               that
               which
               he
               can
               charge
               upon
               us
               .
               It
               is
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               or
               
                 rigid
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               who
               denied
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               a
               
                 True
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               held
               it
               for
               an
               
                 Antichristian
                 Soci●ty
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               communicated
               with
               .
               A●d
               that
               of
               the
               Independents
               ,
               who
               owned
               the
               Congregations
               in
               England
               to
               be
               
                 True
                 Churches
              
               ,
               but
               thought
               it
               unlawful
               to
               join
               with
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               mixture
               of
               scandalous
               Sinners
               with
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               that
               was
               among
               them
               .
               Separation
               on
               the
               first
               Ground
               is
               well
               refuted
               by
               the
               
                 old
                 Non-conformists
              
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Presbyteri●ns
               :
               Both
               these
               were
               
                 active
                 separation
              
               ,
               chosen
               by
               the
               separating
               Parties
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               grounds
               of
               Dislike
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               a●e
               indefensible
               .
               But
               our
               Separation
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               so
               called
               )
               is
               pass●ve
               ;
               we
               are
               driven
               away
               ;
               we
               seek
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ;
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               bear
               wi●h
               many
               things
               that
               are
               a
               Burden
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               wish
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               rather
               than
               have
               Separate
               Meetings
               .
               We
               own
               the
               Parishes
               of
               England
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               
                 Petition
                 for
                 Peace
              
               is
               a
               publick
               and
               authentick
               witness
               of
               all
               this
               ;
               but
               our
               Brethren
               will
               have
               no
               Communion
               with
               us
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               own
               the
               Ceremonies
               that
               they
               ,
               without
               any
               warrant
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               impose
               on
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               do
               without
               sinning
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               wounding
               our
               Consciences
               ;
               and
               we
               can
               and
               do
               give
               good
               Re●son
               ,
               and
               Scripture-warrant
               ,
               for
               this
               our
               Scruple
               .
               Let
               then
               any
               Indifferent
               Person
               judge
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               fair
               dealing
               to
               condemn
               our
               not
               joining
               in
               the
               publick
               Worship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               them
               who
               condemned
               these
               fore-mentioned
               Separations
               .
               But
               occa●●on
               will
               be
               given
               to
               discourse
               this
               Matter
               further
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               now
               forb●ar
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               I
               hope
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               will
               evince
               ,
               That
               the
               Dr's
               following
               Historical
               Discourse
               hath
               the
               fault
               called
               
                 Ignoratio
                 elenchi
              
               ,
               running
               through
               the
               whole
               Texture
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               t●uch
               the
               Question
               in
               hand
               ;
               but
               I
               shall
               take
               a
               more
               particular
               ,
               yet
               transient
               ,
               view
               of
               it
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               Sect.
               8.
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               The
               Separation
               
                 being
                 now
                 b●g●n
                 ,
                 the
                 Non-conformists
                 set
                 themselves
                 with
                 
                 the
                 greatest
                 vehemen●y
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Dr.
               would
               prove
               any
               thing
               against
               us
               ,
               he
               must
               shew
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               no
               forbearing
               of
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               scrupling
               the
               Ceremonies
               by
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               before
               this
               ,
               the
               contrary
               of
               which
               I
               have
               shewed
               :
               Also
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               Separation
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               that
               they
               wrote
               against
               ,
               the
               contrary
               of
               which
               is
               most
               evident
               .
               He
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               now
               do
               differ
               nothing
               from
               the
               
                 old
                 Non-conformists
              
               in
               this
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               as
               much
               set
               themselves
               against
               the
               same
               sort
               of
               Separation
               ,
               and
               can
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               no
               way
               unsuitable
               to
               their
               own
               Principles
               or
               Practice
               .
               It
               seemeth
               ,
               by
               what
               the
               Dr.
               citeth
               out
               of
               Mr.
               Parker
               ,
               that
               the
               Separation
               was
               charged
               on
               him
               ,
               as
               laying
               a
               Foundation
               for
               it
               by
               his
               Principles
               ;
               just
               as
               it
               is
               now
               with
               us
               .
               If
               the
               Dr.
               can
               charge
               any
               of
               us
               with
               bitterness
               and
               pride
               ,
               the
               two
               Characters
               given
               by
               Parker
               ,
               to
               the
               Separatists
               ;
               let
               the
               Guilty
               bear
               their
               blame
               :
               But
               I
               am
               sure
               our
               Principles
               that
               he
               is
               angry
               with
               ,
               import
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               such
               an
               oblique
               Reflection
               on
               us
               in
               general
               ,
               is
               not
               Brotherly
               dealing
               .
               We
               love
               not
               to
               recriminate
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               He
               alledgeth
               ,
               p.
               28.
               that
               of
               the
               Four
               Reasons
               published
               by
               Barrow
               and
               Greenwood
               ,
               against
               the
               Separation
               ,
               Three
               of
               them
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Admonition
               ,
               given
               in
               by
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               to
               the
               Parliament
               .
               He
               here
               exposeth
               these
               Non-conformists
               that
               then
               were
               ,
               as
               very
               ridiculous
               men
               ,
               who
               laid
               down
               Reasons
               for
               Separation
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               so
               much
               against
               other
               mens
               practising
               what
               they
               gave
               Reason
               for
               .
               If
               he
               think
               them
               such
               men
               ,
               why
               would
               he
               bind
               us
               to
               their
               Authority
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               tendency
               of
               this
               long
               Discourse
               ?
               But
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               both
               mistake
               and
               misrepresent
               this
               matter
               :
               His
               Mistake
               is
               ,
               In
               the
               Admonition
               these
               things
               were
               presented
               as
               Grievances
               ,
               to
               be
               redressed
               ,
               not
               as
               Grounds
               of
               Separation
               .
               His
               Misrepresentation
               is
               ,
               These
               Monitors
               did
               not
               speak
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Worship
               ,
               as
               wholly
               unlawful
               ,
               antichristian
               ,
               and
               false
               ;
               for
               they
               owned
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Worship
               (
               whatever
               thoughts
               they
               had
               of
               the
               Government
               )
               as
               right
               for
               the
               substance
               ,
               tho'
               vitiated
               by
               some
               Modes
               adhering
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               desired
               to
               be
               removed
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Gilford
               saith
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               
                 vile
                 Schism
              
               ;
               rending
               themselves
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ;
               but
               doth
               he
               not
               add
               ,
               
                 And
                 condemning
                 by
                 their
                 Assertio●s
                 the
                 whole
                 visible
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Donatists
                 did
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 ?
              
               Which
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               scrupling
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Ceremonies
              
               that
               they
               are
               charged
               with
               ,
               but
               nullifying
               of
               Churches
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               Corruptions
               in
               them
               ▪
               
               
               Gilford's
               words
               that
               follow
               ,
               p.
               29.
               we
               are
               not
               concerned
               in
               :
               We
               know
               ,
               that
               many
               were
               the
               sad
               effects
               of
               that
               Separation
               ,
               diverting
               People
               from
               the
               serious
               Exercises
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               Janglings
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               without
               this
               effect
               on
               some
               ,
               where
               the
               oppressed
               Party
               is
               Innocent
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               main
               ;
               but
               that
               proveth
               not
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               comply
               with
               unscriptural
               Ceremonies
               ,
               to
               shun
               this
               Evil
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               imposed
               on
               us
               .
               As
               to
               
               Gilford's
               blaming
               them
               ,
               for
               not
               coming
               to
               the
               Book-Prayers
               ,
               this
               he
               spake
               without
               Book
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               Disputation
               ,
               in
               which
               many
               do
               over-reach
               ;
               or
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               ours
               .
               I
               agree
               with
               Gilford
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 her
                 Antichristian
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Brownists
               were
               to
               be
               blamed
               in
               separating
               from
               her
               as
               Antichristian
               ;
               not
               we
               ,
               who
               are
               ready
               to
               join
               with
               her
               as
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               cannot
               digest
               her
               
                 Humane
                 Ceremonies
              
               in
               Divine
               Worship
               .
               That
               Gilford
               was
               a
               Non-conformist
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               needed
               not
               to
               be
               at
               so
               much
               pains
               to
               prove
               .
               That
               all
               Non-conformists
               are
               fallible
               men
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               mistaken
               in
               some
               things
               ▪
               we
               willingly
               grant
               .
               We
               also
               close
               with
               what
               his
               next
               Author
               saith
               ,
               p.
               30.
               
               That
               he
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               by
               Providence
               placed
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               separate
               from
               it
               while
               it
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               only
               with
               this
               Exception
               ,
               Unless
               that
               Church
               require
               me
               to
               sin
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               will
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               exclude
               me
               :
               Which
               Exception
               it
               could
               not
               be
               expected
               that
               he
               should
               mention
               ,
               that
               not
               belonging
               to
               the
               thing
               then
               controver●ed
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               for
               a
               Controversal
               Writer
               to
               guard
               his
               words
               against
               all
               Exceptions
               that
               contingent
               Cases
               ,
               not
               yet
               thought
               on
               ,
               may
               afford
               .
               The
               same
               is
               to
               be
               answered
               to
               his
               Citations
               out
               of
               Mr.
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Confutation
                 of
                 the
                 Errours
                 of
                 the
                 Separatists
                 ,
              
               d●ne
               in
               name
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               whole
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               is
               ,
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               He
               thinketh
               ,
               Sect.
               9.
               to
               parallel
               our
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               with
               the
               Separation
               of
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               (
               for
               if
               that
               be
               not
               desig●ed
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               his
               Discourse
               tend●th
               to
               )
               by
               setting
               down
               the
               concessions
               of
               these
               Separatists
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               That
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 is
                 sound
                 and
                 saving
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 separate
                 for
                 every
                 blemish
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               So
               far
               we
               agree
               .
               But
               they
               pleaded
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               overthrew
               the
               very
               
                 Constitution
                 of
                 a
                 Church
              
               ;
               in
               which
               we
               differ
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               p.
               33.
               the
               
                 old
                 Non-conformists
              
               did
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               saith
               that
               they
               held
               ,
               
                 That
                 nothing
                 could
                 justifie
                 
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 corruptions
                 which
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Reasonings
                 against
                 the
                 Separation
                 ,
                 lay
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 such
                 corruptions
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               For
               proving
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               That
               the
               Separatists
               thought
               nothing
               could
               justifie
               their
               Separation
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               nullified
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               for
               they
               minded
               nothing
               but
               an
               active
               Separation
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               of
               being
               driven
               away
               by
               sinful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               imposed
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               mention
               the
               Service
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               their
               Pleas
               for
               Separation
               ,
               but
               not
               barely
               as
               unlawful
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 nullifying
                 the
                 Church
              
               which
               we
               never
               pleaded
               :
               For
               ,
               what
               he
               addeth
               ,
               p.
               35
               ,
               &c.
               that
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               
                 disprove
                 the
                 Separation
              
               ,
               only
               proved
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               to
               be
               a
               True
               Church
               :
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               they
               minded
               no
               more
               ,
               seeing
               that
               was
               to
               overturn
               the
               very
               Foundation
               of
               the
               adverse
               Cause
               .
               But
               ,
               Did
               they
               ever
               teach
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               communicate
               with
               a
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               in
               those
               parts
               of
               her
               Worship
               that
               are
               sinful
               ?
               which
               is
               the
               one
               half
               of
               the
               Controversie
               that
               we
               now
               manage
               .
               He
               insulteth
               much
               in
               an
               Assertion
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               p.
               36.
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 which
                 whosoever
                 wittingly
                 and
                 continually
                 separateth
                 himself
                 ,
                 cutteth
                 himself
                 off
                 from
                 Christ.
              
               I
               might
               say
               as
               much
               as
               all
               this
               ,
               without
               giving
               the
               least
               advantage
               against
               our
               Cause
               ;
               for
               we
               do
               not
               separate
               our selves
               ,
               but
               the
               Door
               is
               shut
               against
               us
               ,
               by
               as
               many
               Bars
               as
               they
               have
               imposed
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               use
               without
               Sin
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               worship
               God
               with
               them
               without
               these
               .
               Again
               ,
               We
               do
               not
               continually
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               are
               ready
               and
               waiting
               to
               return
               to
               Communion
               with
               her
               in
               all
               Ordinances
               ,
               whenever
               these
               sinful
               Bars
               shall
               be
               removed
               that
               keep
               us
               out
               ;
               the
               Separatists
               could
               say
               neither
               of
               these
               .
               That
               the
               
                 old
                 Non-conformists
              
               did
               not
               understand
               their
               Assertion
               of
               such
               a
               Case
               as
               ours
               is
               ,
               is
               evident
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               men
               of
               so
               much
               Sence
               and
               Reason
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               could
               not
               imagine
               it
               impossible
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               lawfully
               withdraw
               from
               joining
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               sinful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               required
               :
               They
               could
               not
               blame
               any
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               to
               refrain
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               if
               that
               Communion
               were
               denied
               to
               that
               Member
               ,
               unless
               he
               would
               either
               approve
               of
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Nicolaitans
              
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               consent
               to
               the
               tolerating
               of
               it
               .
               Such
               is
               our
               Case
               ;
               we
               are
               denied
               Christ's
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               approve
               ,
               by
               our
               practice
               ,
               the
               Ceremonies
               which
               we
               
               judge
               sinful
               ;
               with
               what
               Face
               can
               they
               blame
               us
               ,
               for
               doing
               that
               which
               themselves
               put
               us
               into
               so
               great
               a
               Necessity
               to
               do
               ?
               Have
               we
               not
               rather
               cause
               to
               take
               up
               
               David's
               complaint
               against
               them
               ,
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 26.
                 19.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 thrust
                 us
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 go
                 serve
                 other
                 Gods.
              
               Had
               it
               been
               fair
               dealing
               to
               call
               David
               a
               Separatist
               in
               his
               Exile
               ,
               because
               he
               waited
               not
               on
               the
               Temple
               Service
               ?
               And
               yet
               the
               Necessity
               that
               he
               was
               under
               ,
               of
               abstaining
               from
               it
               ,
               was
               not
               so
               great
               as
               ours
               :
               That
               was
               Bodily
               Hazard
               ,
               ours
               is
               Soul
               Hazard
               by
               sinning
               against
               God.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               The
               Non-conformists
               Reasons
               that
               he
               bringeth
               for
               their
               Assertion
               ,
               p.
               36.
               prove
               no
               more
               than
               what
               is
               already
               granted
               ,
               as
               any
               that
               readeth
               and
               understandeth
               them
               ,
               may
               perceive
               .
               What
               he
               bringeth
               out
               of
               Jacob
               against
               Johnson
               ,
               and
               Ball
               against
               Can
               ,
               is
               nothing
               against
               us
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Church
              
               .
               From
               p.
               39.
               
               He
               sheweth
               that
               Non-conformists
               held
               ,
               That
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               were
               not
               such
               as
               did
               over-throw
               the
               Being
               ,
               and
               Constitution
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               we
               willingly
               yield
               to
               .
               What
               he
               Citeth
               out
               of
               other
               Non-conformists
               ,
               p.
               40
               ,
               41.
               about
               
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               examined
               in
               its
               due
               place
               ;
               if
               the
               Lord
               permit
               .
               I
               know
               some
               Non-conformists
               have
               had
               ,
               and
               some
               now
               have
               a
               greater
               freedom
               to
               use
               it
               than
               others
               have
               :
               But
               as
               now
               there
               are
               ,
               so
               of
               old
               there
               were
               ,
               others
               that
               could
               not
               comply
               with
               it
               .
               What
               ever
               was
               
               Giffard's
               opinion
               about
               the
               Ceremonies
               being
               Antichristian
               ;
               if
               he
               thought
               them
               Lawful
               to
               be
               used
               (
               which
               is
               our
               Question
               )
               I
               know
               not
               why
               he
               should
               be
               reckoned
               a
               Non-conformist
               :
               But
               indeed
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               that
               ,
               in
               what
               the
               Dr.
               Citeth
               ,
               p.
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               What
               he
               bringeth
               ,
               p.
               42
               ,
               43
               ,
               44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               47.
               out
               of
               several
               Non-conformists
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               and
               Hierarchy
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               is
               not
               Antichristian
               ,
               nor
               the
               Church-Antichrist
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               concerned
               to
               disprove
               ,
               and
               the
               Dr.
               might
               have
               spared
               all
               this
               Transcribing
               ,
               it
               being
               wholly
               beside
               the
               question
               .
               Some
               things
               he
               maketh
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               deserve
               a
               little
               Animadversion
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               not
               now
               Digress
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               He
               proceedeth
               ,
               Sect.
               12.
               
               To
               give
               Accompt
               of
               the
               
                 Independent
                 Separation
              
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               was
               opposed
               by
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
               by
               such
               reasons
               as
               will
               hold
               against
               the
               present
               Separation
               .
               I
               confess
               there
               is
               a
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               ,
               that
               these
               Reasons
               do
               hold
               against
               ;
               for
               that
               same
               Separation
               doth
               still
               continue
               :
               But
               he
               doth
               not
               prove
               his
               point
               ,
               unless
               he
               make
               it
               appear
               that
               these
               Reasons
               
               conclude
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               use
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               rather
               than
               forbear
               Church-Communion
               with
               the
               Prelatists
               .
               But
               his
               Reasons
               for
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               we
               shall
               attend
               in
               their
               course
               .
               What
               reflection
               the
               Dr.
               thinks
               to
               cast
               on
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               by
               the
               breaking
               of
               
               Brown's
               Church
               in
               Midleborough
               ;
               and
               his
               jugling
               in
               the
               Matters
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               This
               long
               Story
               hath
               either
               no
               design
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               impute
               to
               a
               Man
               of
               his
               Parts
               ;
               or
               an
               ill
               design
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               impute
               to
               one
               of
               his
               Worth.
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               we
               disclaim
               all
               concern
               in
               it
               .
               There
               have
               been
               Breaches
               and
               Apostasies
               among
               others
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               among
               Non-conformists
               .
               That
               a
               nameless
               Author
               calleth
               
               Brown's
               Preaching
               privately
               in
               time
               of
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ▪
               a
               
                 Cursed
                 Conven●ic●e
              
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               there
               was
               cause
               ,
               if
               Brown
               was
               such
               a
               bad
               Man
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               maketh
               him
               :
               But
               I
               know
               some
               of
               these
               Meetings
               that
               the
               Dr.
               is
               so
               displeased
               with
               ,
               are
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord.
               He
               imputeth
               these
               and
               the
               other
               Dissentions
               that
               followed
               ,
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               God
               on
               them
               ;
               this
               we
               are
               no
               way
               concerned
               to
               Apologize
               for
               :
               Their
               way
               was
               Evil
               ,
               and
               it
               did
               not
               prosper
               :
               If
               the
               Doctor
               can
               prove
               our
               way
               to
               be
               Evil
               ,
               let
               him
               pass
               what
               Judgment
               he
               will
               on
               what
               befalleth
               us
               ,
               but
               till
               then
               ,
               Sobriety
               in
               judging
               is
               becoming
               .
               No
               doubt
               the
               Papists
               thought
               they
               had
               as
               good
               cause
               to
               construe
               Providence
               to
               favour
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Confusions
               ,
               and
               Ruin
               that
               followed
               in
               Germany
               ,
               on
               the
               Reformation
               .
               We
               have
               Sins
               enough
               to
               provoke
               the
               Lord
               against
               us
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               not
               convinced
               ,
               that
               the
               Things
               in
               Controversy
               are
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               them
               .
               Let
               the
               Dr.
               impute
               this
               to
               our
               Obstinacy
               ,
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               we
               can
               bear
               it
               :
               In
               this
               we
               are
               
                 Murus
                 Aheneus
              
               —
               in
               the
               Poets
               Se●se
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               He
               telleth
               us
               ,
               p.
               53.
               of
               the
               present
               Separatists
               going
               beyond
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               the
               Fo●nder
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               maketh
               him
               )
               of
               the
               Independent
               way
               ,
               who
               was
               for
               Communicating
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               :
               He
               should
               have
               told
               us
               who
               these
               are
               ▪
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               thrust
               us
               out
               from
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               too
               ,
               by
               denying
               us
               all
               
                 Church
                 Privileges
              
               ,
               for
               not
               submitting
               to
               the
               Impositions
               ;
               and
               force
               us
               to
               seek
               all
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               where
               we
               can
               have
               them
               in
               his
               way
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               far
               from
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               our
               own
               choice
               .
               This
               Discourse
               against
               the
               
                 Independent
                 Separation
              
               ,
               I
               meddle
               not
               with
               ,
               and
               therefore
               pass
               over
               all
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               from
               p.
               53.
               to
               59.
               only
               touching
               Two
               or
               Three
               Passages
               .
               What
               Mr.
               C●n
               saith
               .
               p.
               54
               of
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               Puritans
               inserting
               Separation
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               True
               ,
               that
               their
               holding
               the
               
               unwarrantableness
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               doth
               inferr
               on
               them
               who
               act
               conscientiously
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               rather
               refrain
               from
               joining
               with
               any
               Church
               ,
               than
               own
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               use
               the
               other
               :
               And
               if
               these
               be
               made
               the
               necessary
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               we
               must
               suffer
               our selves
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               such
               Imposers
               .
               p.
               59.
               
               Some
               complaining
               of
               the
               Mischief
               of
               Impositions
               (
               a
               Word
               the
               Dr.
               is
               very
               angry
               with
               )
               because
               unordained
               men
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               Preach
               ,
               when
               and
               where
               they
               listed
               ,
               is
               no
               fit
               Parallel
               to
               the
               complaint
               that
               others
               make
               of
               the
               
                 Mischief
                 of
                 Impositions
              
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               Excluded
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               not
               using
               
                 Humane
                 Ceremonies
              
               :
               In
               the
               one
               case
               there
               is
               restraint
               of
               what
               is
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               ;
               no
               imposing
               in
               the
               other
               .
               That
               is
               imposed
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               which
               is
               without
               warrant
               ;
               yea
               ,
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               .
               Such
               mean
               ●rtifices
               the
               Dr.
               reacheth
               at
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               ridicule
               our
               unwillingness
               to
               be
               Imposed
               on
               by
               Man's
               VVill
               ,
               in
               the
               VVorship
               of
               God.
               p.
               58
               ▪
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Presbyterians
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 all
                 left
                 to
                 Conscience
                 :
              
               Who
               ever
               said
               otherwise
               ;
               or
               can
               say
               otherwise
               ,
               unless
               they
               would
               first
               burn
               their
               Bibles
               ?
               We
               never
               made
               Conscience
               the
               Rule
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               guided
               and
               ruled
               by
               Scripture
               .
               What
               he
               saith
               of
               
                 Popular
                 Government
              
               ,
               let
               them
               answer
               it
               who
               are
               concerned
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 Humorous
                 and
                 Factious
                 People
                 ,
                 will
                 always
                 be
                 complaining
                 of
                 the
                 Mischief
                 of
                 Impositions
                 .
              
               (
               This
               Title
               of
               Mr.
               
               A's
               Book
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               Eye-sore
               to
               him
               )
               but
               he
               should
               consider
               that
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               an
               
                 Imperious
                 ,
                 Superstitious
                 Clergy
              
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               
                 Lords
                 over
                 Gods
                 Inheritance
              
               ,
               in
               dispite
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Words
               ,
               will
               always
               be
               Imposing
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               ill
               that
               any
               should
               think
               their
               Impositions
               a
               Burden
               ;
               as
               wise
               and
               sober
               Men
               may
               do
               without
               being
               either
               Humorous
               or
               Factious
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 will
                 unavoidably
                 lead
                 men
                 into
                 Confusion
                 .
              
               Many
               think
               that
               such
               indistinct
               and
               rash
               Assertions
               ,
               are
               more
               like
               to
               lead
               Divines
               into
               Confusion
               ,
               in
               managing
               their
               polemick
               Discourses
               .
               Must
               Conscience
               then
               be
               bound
               Hand
               and
               Foot
               ,
               and
               carried
               whither
               the
               Prelate
               pleaseth
               ?
               Will
               even
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               own
               Mr.
               
               Parker's
               Notion
               of
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Conscience
              
               ?
               Hath
               Conscience
               no
               use
               ,
               but
               to
               discern
               what
               is
               my
               Lord
               Bishop's
               Will
               ,
               or
               what
               the
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               saith
               ?
               We
               are
               as
               far
               from
               owning
               an
               
                 unbounded
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               is
               ;
               but
               the
               absolute
               denying
               of
               all
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               is
               liker
               to
               lead
               Men
               into
               Atheism
               ,
               than
               giving
               them
               some
               Liberty
               to
               lead
               them
               into
               Confusion
               .
               Let
               Conscience
               then
               have
               Liberty
               ,
               where
               it
               hath
               Scripture
               warrant
               for
               what
               it
               holdeth
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Liberty
               we
               plead
               for
               to
               our selves
               )
               and
               let
               it
               not
               be
               rigorously
               
               dealt
               with
               in
               things
               that
               are
               of
               lesser
               Moment
               in
               Religion
               ,
               where
               they
               that
               profess
               Conscience
               ,
               are
               otherwise
               sober
               and
               peaceable
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               hazard
               of
               confusion
               from
               Conscience
               .
               It
               is
               a
               more
               innocent
               thing
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               rightly
               dealt
               with
               ,
               than
               the
               Dr.
               taketh
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               we
               think
               it
               is
               more
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               than
               the
               Rules
               of
               Order
               and
               Government
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               the
               Dr.
               seemeth
               to
               bring
               in
               Competition
               with
               it
               .
               I
               mean
               such
               Rules
               as
               are
               but
               of
               mans
               devising
               .
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 cannot
                 Answer
                 Independants
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 nor
                 they
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 .
              
               For
               the
               one
               can
               refute
               the
               other
               wherein
               they
               mistake
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               that
               Conscience
               cannot
               make
               their
               Error
               to
               be
               a
               Truth
               :
               And
               yet
               they
               can
               bear
               with
               Godly
               and
               Peaceable
               Men
               in
               these
               mistakes
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               He
               telleth
               us
               ,
               Sect.
               14.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 charged
                 the
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 with
                 being
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 an
                 inundation
                 of
                 Error
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 going
                 upon
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               I
               am
               far
               from
               justifying
               that
               Toleration
               ,
               which
               the
               Independants
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               and
               which
               (
               by
               their
               means
               ,
               some
               say
               )
               was
               used
               in
               our
               late
               times
               of
               Distraction
               :
               Then
               there
               was
               no
               King
               in
               our
               Israel
               .
               All
               Error
               should
               be
               opposed
               :
               Gross
               Error
               punished
               and
               restrained
               by
               force
               :
               But
               will
               it
               hence
               follow
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               have
               leave
               to
               Dissent
               ,
               even
               from
               those
               things
               that
               the
               Church
               imposeth
               ,
               without
               Warrant
               from
               the
               Lord
               ?
               
                 All
                 the
                 Citations
              
               that
               the
               Dr.
               bringeth
               ,
               p.
               59
               ,
               60
               ,
               61.
               are
               evidently
               against
               a
               vast
               Toleration
               .
               The
               Vniformity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               that
               the
               Scotch-Commissioners
               speak
               of
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               
                 Words
                 in
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Humane
                 Ceremonies
              
               (
               for
               would
               they
               not
               then
               have
               first
               setled
               that
               way
               at
               home
               ?
               )
               but
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Worship
               so
               far
               as
               commanded
               by
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               The
               Dr.
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               himself
               the
               Trouble
               ,
               from
               p.
               61.
               to
               73.
               to
               transcribe
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               many
               and
               large
               debates
               ,
               that
               were
               between
               the
               
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               :
               But
               he
               will
               find
               it
               hard
               to
               apply
               the
               condemning
               of
               their
               Separation
               to
               our
               Case
               :
               For
               they
               refused
               Communion
               with
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               whom
               they
               could
               not
               charge
               with
               requiring
               them
               to
               use
               any
               mode
               of
               Worship
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               commanded
               :
               They
               left
               the
               Church
               for
               supposed
               Corruptions
               ,
               which
               were
               none
               of
               their
               personal
               fault
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               put
               under
               a
               necessity
               of
               approving
               them
               .
               VVe
               are
               willing
               to
               have
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               be
               suffered
               but
               to
               forbear
               these
               personal
               Accusations
               that
               
               were
               our
               Sin
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               do
               them
               .
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               conclusions
               the
               Dr.
               draweth
               from
               these
               Debates
               ,
               p.
               73
               ,
               74.
               
               The
               1st
               .
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Old
                 Non-conformists
                 thought
                 themselves
                 bound
                 in
                 Conscience
                 to
                 Communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 did
                 look
                 on
                 Separation
                 from
                 it
                 as
                 Sin
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 its
                 Corruptions
                 .
              
               This
               he
               thinketh
               he
               hath
               so
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               shining
               of
               the
               Sun
               may
               as
               easily
               be
               denied
               :
               Whether
               it
               hath
               been
               disproved
               in
               what
               is
               above
               discoursed
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               measure
               of
               clearness
               ,
               let
               others
               judge
               ;
               also
               how
               inconcludent
               mens
               Authority
               is
               in
               Gods
               matters
               ,
               hath
               been
               shewed
               .
               The
               2d
               .
               Conclusion
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 all
                 Men
                 were
                 bound
                 in
                 Conscience
                 toward
                 preserving
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 where
                 Communion
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 newest
                 Inventions
                 of
                 this
                 Age.
              
               This
               conclusion
               I
               easily
               yield
               to
               :
               and
               who
               are
               the
               Inventers
               and
               Maintainers
               of
               the
               Contrary
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               blame
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               thrust
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               lie
               about
               the
               Church-walls
               ;
               rather
               than
               go
               to
               another
               place
               ,
               to
               Worship
               God
               by
               our selves
               .
               If
               we
               do
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               we
               can
               shew
               Christ's
               command
               for
               ,
               let
               him
               blame
               us
               .
               3d.
               Conclusion
               .
               
                 Bare
                 Scruple
                 of
                 Conscience
                 doth
                 not
                 justifie
                 Separation
                 ,
                 altho
                 it
                 may
                 excuse
                 Communion
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 scrupled
                 ;
                 provided
                 they
                 have
                 used
                 the
                 best
                 means
                 for
                 a
                 right
                 Information
                 .
              
               I
               do
               so
               fully
               Assent
               to
               this
               Conclusion
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               say
               more
               than
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               bare
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               cannot
               excuse
               even
               Communion
               in
               the
               particulars
               scrupled
               ,
               whatever
               means
               have
               been
               used
               for
               Information
               :
               For
               Scruples
               that
               have
               no
               Scripture
               Ground
               (
               and
               what
               else
               can
               be
               meant
               by
               
                 bare
                 Scruples
              
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               )
               make
               an
               Erring
               Conscience
               ;
               which
               however
               it
               may
               excuse
               
                 ae
                 toto
              
               ,
               can
               excuse
               from
               nothing
               ,
               
                 in
                 totum
              
               .
               But
               if
               our
               Scruples
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               (
               and
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               used
               the
               best
               means
               that
               we
               could
               for
               Information
               )
               do
               excuse
               us
               from
               Communion
               in
               the
               particulars
               Scrupled
               ,
               and
               if
               by
               the
               force
               of
               rigid
               Men
               ,
               we
               be
               deprived
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               communicate
               in
               these
               scrupled
               particulars
               ;
               I
               hope
               the
               Duty
               that
               lyeth
               on
               us
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               live
               like
               Atheists
               ,
               will
               so
               far
               warrant
               that
               which
               the
               Dr.
               will
               call
               Separation
               ;
               that
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               him
               to
               disprove
               it
               ,
               unless
               he
               retract
               this
               conclusion
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               a
               sore
               Blow
               to
               his
               cause
               .
               I
               oppose
               to
               this
               regardlesness
               of
               Mens
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               seemeth
               to
               allow
               himself
               in
               ,
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Excellent
               Judge
               Hales
               in
               his
               piece
               of
               Schism
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 nothing
                 absolveth
                 from
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 and
                 
                 unpretended
                 Conscience
                 :
              
               Also
               ,
               that
               
                 requiring
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 an
                 unlawfu●
                 or
                 suspected
                 Act
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 of
                 refusing
                 Communion
                 .
              
            
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               Conclusion
               4.
               
               
                 Where
                 Occasional
                 Communion
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 constant
                 Communion
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 .
              
               I
               suppose
               he
               meaneth
               of
               that
               particular
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               Man
               is
               a
               Member
               ,
               and
               hath
               his
               constant
               Residence
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               is
               manifestly
               false
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               me
               to
               have
               Occasional
               Communion
               with
               the
               Protestant
               
                 Church
                 of
                 France
              
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               am
               not
               constantly
               bound
               to
               Communicate
               in
               England
               ,
               if
               my
               Occasions
               call
               me
               often
               abroad
               .
               But
               take
               it
               in
               the
               most
               favourable
               Sense
               ,
               the
               Assertion
               is
               not
               true
               :
               It
               is
               lawful
               to
               have
               Occasional
               Communion
               with
               a
               Church
               that
               hath
               one
               Ordinance
               pure
               ,
               
                 Exemp
                 .
                 Gr.
                 Preaching
              
               :
               I
               may
               as
               occasion
               serveth
               join
               in
               that
               Ordinance
               ,
               but
               if
               there
               be
               nothing
               else
               pure
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               can
               partake
               of
               without
               Sin
               ,
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               I
               am
               obliged
               to
               look
               after
               another
               Occasion
               ,
               where
               I
               may
               enjoy
               all
               Gods
               Ordinances
               without
               sinful
               additions
               ;
               and
               having
               got
               that
               opportunity
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               what
               Obligation
               lieth
               on
               me
               constantly
               to
               hear
               in
               that
               
                 Corrupted
                 Church
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               where
               I
               enjoy
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               Purity
               .
               What
               he
               alledgeth
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Assemblies
                 Reasons
              
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               doth
               not
               all
               quadrate
               with
               our
               case
               ;
               for
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 Men
              
               could
               not
               alledge
               ,
               that
               any
               unlawful
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               were
               imposed
               on
               them
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               in
               one
               Ordinance
               more
               than
               another
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               they
               might
               join
               in
               one
               Ordinance
               ,
               they
               might
               in
               all
               ;
               and
               so
               had
               no
               excuse
               from
               constant
               Communion
               ,
               if
               occasional
               Communion
               was
               lawful
               .
               But
               this
               question
               about
               occasional
               and
               constant
               Communion
               the
               Dr.
               bringeth
               in
               afterward
               ;
               therefore
               enough
               of
               it
               at
               present
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
               Conclusion
               5th
               .
               That
               
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 up
                 Congregations
                 for
                 purer
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 another
                 Rule
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 and
                 down-right
                 Separation
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Answer
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 dissenting
                 Brethren
                 .
              
               It
               is
               strange
               that
               this
               Learned
               Author
               ,
               should
               Cite
               these
               Men
               for
               condemning
               our
               Practice
               ,
               who
               were
               of
               the
               same
               Principles
               and
               Practice
               that
               we
               own
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               pleading
               against
               ,
               particularly
               Dr.
               Burgess
               ,
               Mr.
               Case
               ,
               Mr.
               Calamy
               ,
               Mr.
               Newcomen
               ,
               &c.
               whom
               he
               nameth
               .
               They
               were
               neither
               such
               Fools
               as
               to
               condemn
               themselves
               :
               Nor
               such
               Knaves
               as
               to
               blame
               others
               for
               that
               ,
               wherein
               they
               allowed
               themselves
               .
               Where●ore
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               every
               Separation
               from
               a
               true
               Church
               that
               they
               condemned
               (
               for
               such
               is
               both
               innocent
               ,
               and
               necessary
               ,
               when
               a
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               will
               impose
               sinful
               
                 Terms
                 
                 of
                 Communion
              
               on
               her
               Members
               )
               but
               a
               Separation
               for
               pretended
               Corruptions
               in
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               Corruptions
               were
               not
               imposed
               on
               the
               Separaters
               ,
               either
               to
               be
               practised
               or
               approved
               of
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               could
               not
               become
               their
               personal
               Sin.
               This
               Separation
               they
               condemned
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               good
               reason
               ;
               for
               where
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               no
               Sin
               committed
               by
               them
               that
               join
               with
               it
               in
               their
               joining
               ,
               Separating
               can
               have
               no
               shew
               of
               Reason
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               18.
               
               He
               inferreth
               ,
               Sect.
               16.
               
               From
               what
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 present
                 Practice
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Non-conformists
                 :
                 Nor
                 by
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 .
              
               The
               former
               I
               have
               disproved
               ,
               tho'
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 ●t's
                 clear
                 by
                 undeniable
                 Evidence
              
               :
               The
               latter
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               confessed
               by
               all
               his
               Adversaries
               ;
               to
               make
               out
               which
               he
               citeth
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               Mr.
               Baxter
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Owen
               :
               For
               the
               latter
               ,
               no
               wonder
               he
               confess
               it
               ,
               seeing
               he
               was
               for
               that
               very
               Separation
               ,
               which
               the
               Assembly
               opposed
               .
               And
               the
               former
               is
               yet
               alive
               to
               speak
               for
               himself
               :
               And
               it
               is
               as
               little
               wonder
               that
               he
               should
               say
               so
               ;
               for
               he
               denieth
               that
               any
               of
               Assembly
               were
               Presbyterians
               .
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               that
               the
               the
               Assembly
               might
               well
               Assert
               ,
               That
               Separation
               from
               a
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               was
               Schismatical
               ;
               the
               men
               that
               they
               debated
               against
               ,
               separating
               or
               such
               Grounds
               ,
               as
               either
               proved
               the
               Church
               false
               ;
               or
               gave
               them
               no
               colourable
               ground
               for
               that
               Schism
               :
               But
               they
               could
               not
               understand
               it
               without
               Exception
               .
               He
               taketh
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               pains
               ,
               p.
               75.
               to
               prove
               that
               any
               difference
               that
               is
               between
               our
               Separation
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Assembly
               condemned
               ,
               is
               but
               in
               some
               Circumstances
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               make
               the
               one
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               not
               :
               But
               that
               it
               is
               otherwise
               is
               clear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               that
               they
               had
               no
               thing
               Imposed
               on
               them
               as
               Duty
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               their
               Personal
               Sin
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               .
               If
               this
               make
               not
               a
               material
               ,
               and
               pertinent
               Difference
               ,
               I
               
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Assembly
                 used
                 general
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 equal
                 force
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               These
               general
               reasons
               may
               suffer
               an
               Exception
               ;
               which
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               nor
               needed
               not
               mention
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               :
               Nor
               do
               we
               make
               the
               Difference
               to
               lie
               between
               that
               and
               this
               time
               ;
               but
               between
               their
               and
               our
               Grounds
               of
               Non-communion
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               19.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 cometh
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Scruples
                 (
                 on
                 which
                 men
                 separate
                 )
                 relate
                 to
                 some
                 Ceremonies
                 required
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 other
                 Impositions
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Order
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 
                 pretend
                 to
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               1.
               
               The
               Dr.
               then
               maketh
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Scruple
               that
               hath
               ground
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               one
               that
               hath
               none
               .
               If
               he
               can
               make
               our
               Scruple
               appear
               to
               be
               groundless
               ,
               as
               he
               confesseth
               theirs
               to
               be
               ,
               he
               hath
               advantage
               against
               us
               .
               Ans.
               2.
               
               Is
               there
               no
               difference
               between
               having
               probable
               grounds
               for
               a
               Scruple
               ,
               and
               having
               no
               such
               grounds
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               comparison
               between
               scrupling
               at
               using
               
                 Religious
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               are
               in
               general
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               condemned
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               scrupling
               at
               some
               pretended
               Corruptions
               ,
               that
               no
               Scripture
               Condemneth
               ?
               Ans.
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Dr's
               reasoning
               be
               good
               ,
               either
               we
               must
               bear
               with
               none
               that
               scruple
               ,
               unless
               we
               scruple
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               Or
               we
               must
               bear
               with
               all
               that
               Scruple
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               excludeth
               all
               Christian
               forbearance
               ;
               the
               last
               he
               will
               not
               alledge
               .
               Ans.
               4.
               
               He
               mentioneth
               
                 Impositions
                 as
                 to
                 Order
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
              
               only
               that
               we
               may
               seem
               Imposers
               as
               well
               as
               his
               party
               is
               ;
               that
               is
               unreasonable
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               we
               can
               shew
               Christ's
               Laws
               for
               our
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               not
               pretend
               to
               shew
               for
               the
               Ceremonies
               :
               But
               also
               because
               we
               can
               bear
               with
               sober
               and
               faithful
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               cannot
               approve
               of
               all
               that
               we
               do
               ;
               which
               his
               Party
               will
               not
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               20.
               
               He
               mistaketh
               the
               Case
               when
               he
               insinuateth
               ,
               That
               
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 scruple
                 of
                 Conscience
                 to
                 plead
                 .
              
               The
               Dr.
               should
               not
               have
               alledged
               this
               ,
               till
               he
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               his
               party
               had
               answered
               all
               our
               Reasons
               of
               Scrupling
               ,
               in
               many
               Books
               ,
               neither
               touched
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               :
               But
               now
               he
               will
               Knock
               down
               our
               cause
               with
               one
               blow
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 put
                 the
                 Case
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 all
                 Subterfuges
                 ,
                 and
                 slight
                 Evasions
                 .
              
               He
               supposeth
               five
               scrupling
               Parties
               ,
               
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 a
                 Second
                 at
                 the
                 Cross
                 and
                 Kneelling
                 ,
                 a
                 Third
                 at
                 wrong
                 gathered
                 Churches
                 ,
                 a
                 Fourth
                 at
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 a
                 Fifth
                 at
                 Preaching
                 by
                 set
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 stinted
                 by
                 an
                 Hour-glass
                 :
              
               And
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Case
                 doth
                 not
                 vary
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 .
              
               If
               this
               be
               the
               Dr's
               
                 Herculean
                 Argument
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               fear
               his
               Strength
               so
               much
               as
               before
               .
               Surely
               the
               Learned
               Dr's
               parts
               could
               let
               him
               see
               more
               Reason
               to
               bear
               with
               sober
               and
               intelligent
               men
               ,
               who
               dare
               not
               join
               with
               a
               Church
               in
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               by
               
                 Religious
                 Ceremonies
              
               not
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               than
               with
               Fantastick
               Quakers
               ,
               who
               cast
               off
               God's
               Ordinances
               ,
               because
               of
               an
               Hour-glass
               ;
               but
               that
               his
               prejudice
               doth
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               darken
               his
               understanding
               .
               But
               the
               Tendency
               of
               his
               Discourse
               seemeth
               to
               be
               ;
               either
               Church-Authority
               must
               lead
               us
               Blind-fold
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               must
               scruple
               nothing
               imposed
               ;
               or
               neither
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               Reason
               shall
               limit
               our
               Fancy
               ;
               but
               
               we
               may
               scruple
               what
               we
               will.
               He
               saith
               well
               ,
               p.
               76.
               (
               and
               the
               Non-conformists
               before
               him
               had
               said
               it
               )
               
                 If
                 they
                 alledge
                 Grounds
                 to
                 justifie
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 do
                 it
              
               ex
               natura
               rei
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 meer
                 errour
                 or
                 mistake
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               We
               will
               most
               willingly
               join
               issue
               with
               him
               on
               this
               Condition
               ,
               provided
               the
               
                 natura
                 rei
              
               may
               be
               judged
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               should
               be
               .
               If
               he
               can
               prove
               the
               Ceremonies
               that
               we
               scruple
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               as
               we
               may
               use
               without
               Sin
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               we
               prove
               not
               the
               contrary
               ,
               let
               him
               call
               us
               as
               
                 vile
                 Separatists
              
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               If
               the
               Dr.
               had
               pleased
               at
               first
               to
               hang
               the
               matter
               on
               this
               Pin
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               have
               filled
               his
               Book
               with
               so
               many
               Citations
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               his
               Cause
               with
               Humane
               Authority
               ;
               he
               might
               have
               saved
               both
               himself
               and
               me
               all
               this
               labour
               ,
               that
               hitherto
               we
               have
               been
               at
               .
               It
               is
               no
               great
               commendation
               either
               of
               the
               wisdom
               or
               of
               the
               sobriety
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Sh●
                 hath
                 as
                 much
                 occasion
                 (
                 cause
              
               he
               should
               have
               said
               )
               
                 to
                 judge
                 their
              
               (
               the
               
                 Presbyterians
                 )
                 
                   scruples
                   unreasonable
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Quakers
                
              
               .
               What
               followeth
               about
               occasional
               communion
               ,
               is
               answered
               above
               .
               That
               which
               he
               citeth
               out
               of
               Mr.
               A.
               of
               the
               Assemby's
               being
               transported
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               Dispute
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               derogatory
               from
               that
               venerable
               Meeting
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               make
               it
               :
               It
               is
               rare
               to
               find
               it
               otherwise
               with
               sinful
               men
               .
               How
               many
               things
               did
               thus
               slip
               from
               the
               Pens
               of
               several
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               will
               not
               approve
               ?
               But
               we
               do
               not
               hereby
               give
               up
               the
               Cause
               to
               the
               dissenting
               Brethren
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               the
               Assemblies
               Principles
               ;
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               not
               to
               approve
               all
               that
               men
               say
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               condemn
               the
               Cause
               that
               they
               plead
               for
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               21.
               
               Our
               Author
               doth
               next
               undertake
               Sect.
               17.
               to
               shew
               how
               
                 we
                 have
                 deserted
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Non-conformists
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 private
                 Persons
                 reforming
                 Church-Discipline
                 ,
                 setting
                 up
                 new
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 when
                 silenced
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
              
               For
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               Churches
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               he
               citeth
               several
               Non-conformists
               against
               it
               ,
               without
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               p.
               78
               ,
               79
               ,
               80
               ,
               81
               ,
               82.
               
               To
               all
               which
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               two
               things
               are
               expresly
               in
               these
               Citations
               ,
               that
               make
               what
               they
               condemned
               not
               ,
               to
               reach
               our
               Case
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               condemn
               private
               mens
               endeavouring
               a
               
                 publick
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               that
               belonging
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               thrice
               expressed
               ,
               p.
               81.
               out
               of
               
                 Confut.
                 of
                 the
                 Brownists
              
               .
               Now
               we
               meddle
               not
               with
               a
               
                 publick
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               by
               our
               Prayers
               and
               Advice
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               occasion
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               there
               also
               expresly
               allowed
               by
               them
               )
               but
               content
               our selves
               to
               serve
               God
               privately
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               do
               it
               publickly
               without
               
               Sin.
               To
               this
               same
               purpose
               is
               that
               which
               is
               cited
               out
               of
               Giffard
               ,
               p.
               79.
               
               That
               
                 tho'
                 every
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 private
                 Persons
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 on
                 them
                 publick
                 Authority
                 to
                 reform
                 .
              
               If
               we
               do
               so
               ,
               blame
               us
               for
               it
               .
               2.
               
               These
               Non-conformists
               all
               along
               speak
               of
               private
               Persons
               reforming
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Now
               ,
               what
               is
               done
               among
               us
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               is
               done
               by
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               State
               they
               are
               private
               persons
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               matters
               of
               that
               concern
               :
               Yet
               in
               the
               Church
               they
               are
               publick
               persons
               ,
               and
               have
               Authority
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               dispense
               his
               Ordinances
               .
               But
               I
               do
               not
               ,
               by
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               intend
               to
               homologate
               all
               that
               the
               Dr.
               citeth
               out
               of
               these
               Non-conformists
               ;
               several
               things
               they
               assert
               ,
               that
               cannot
               well
               be
               defended
               ;
               but
               I
               shall
               not
               digress
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               particularize
               them
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               22.
               
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               ,
               That
               had
               this
               Principle
               
                 of
                 not
                 reforming
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 People
                 ,
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 gave
                 countenance
                 ,
              
               taken
               alwaies
               place
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               not
               only
               Christianity
               had
               not
               come
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Jud●ism
               ,
               but
               Arrianism
               had
               extinguished
               the
               
                 Orthodox
                 Profession
              
               .
               Have
               we
               not
               Examples
               of
               People
               who
               were
               under
               Arian
               Bishops
               ,
               setting
               up
               new
               Bishops
               over
               themselves
               ,
               in
               
                 Epiphan
                 .
                 Haeres
                 .
                 73
              
               ?
               Doth
               not
               Hilary
               exhort
               the
               People
               to
               separate
               from
               Auxentius
               ,
               their
               Arian
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 adversus
                 Arianos
              
               ,
               when
               yet
               there
               was
               no
               
                 Orthodox
                 Magistrate
              
               to
               countenance
               these
               things
               ?
               Yea
               ;
               had
               this
               Principle
               obtained
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               Reformation
               from
               Popery
               ,
               in
               most
               places
               ,
               where
               now
               ,
               through
               the
               Lord's
               mercy
               ,
               it
               is
               .
               Say
               not
               ,
               that
               our
               reforming
               of
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               is
               not
               in
               things
               of
               that
               moment
               ;
               for
               tho'
               that
               be
               true
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               of
               no
               moment
               ;
               without
               it
               we
               should
               either
               join
               with
               men
               in
               Sin
               ,
               or
               live
               without
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God.
               Let
               me
               here
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Testimony
               of
               a
               worthy
               Person
               ,
               one
               whom
               the
               Dr.
               afterward
               bringeth
               against
               us
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               in
               reason
               ,
               cannot
               refuse
               his
               Suffrage
               ,
               (
               tho'
               we
               are
               far
               from
               hanging
               our
               Cause
               on
               mens
               Opinions
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               learned
               
                 Monsieur
                 Claude
              
               ,
               in
               his
               excellent
               Book
               called
               ,
               the
               
                 Historical
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
              
               ;
               the
               design
               of
               which
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               hath
               a
               right
               to
               believe
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               dissent
               from
               Errour
               ,
               and
               to
               profefs
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               reform
               Religion
               ,
               by
               setting
               up
               Religious
               Assembles
               ,
               for
               the
               true
               Worship
               of
               God
               ;
               when
               they
               cannot
               have
               Truth
               ,
               nor
               right
               Worship
               in
               that
               which
               goeth
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               (
               Part
               2.
               p.
               169.
               )
               
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 demand
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 civil
                 Society
                 ,
                 what
                 personal
                 Call
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 to
                 labour
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 that
                 which
                 
                 would
                 be
                 hurtful
                 to
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Preservation
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 Absurdity
                 to
                 demand
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 what
                 Call
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 believe
                 aright
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 purely
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remove
                 far
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 believed
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 a
                 spiritual
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               And
               much
               more
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               He
               objecteth
               ,
               p.
               170.
               
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 rend
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Divisions
                 ?
              
               and
               answereth
               ,
               
                 No
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 lieth
                 not
                 in
                 Errour
                 ,
                 or
                 false
                 Worship
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 love
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 to
                 endeavour
                 her
                 cure
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 a
                 good
                 example
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               Part
               4.
               p.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               When
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               That
               the
               Protestants
               could
               not
               separate
               ,
               because
               their
               Pastours
               were
               against
               it
               ;
               he
               answereth
               ,
               
                 That
                 many
                 Pastors
                 went
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 chosen
                 Pastors
              
               ;
               all
               which
               he
               discourseth
               at
               length
               .
               We
               have
               an
               Example
               of
               setting
               up
               God's
               Ordinances
               without
               ,
               yea
               ,
               against
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               Word
               .
               It
               is
               clear
               from
               Ezr.
               5.
               with
               ch
               .
               4.
               21.
               that
               the
               Temple
               was
               built
               against
               Law
               :
               And
               it
               is
               clear
               from
               Hog
               .
               1.
               2.
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Peoples
               Sin
               ,
               that
               they
               neglected
               it
               so
               long
               ,
               even
               when
               Law
               was
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               it
               before
               Haggai
               and
               Zechariah
               put
               them
               on
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               23.
               
               Next
               the
               Dr.
               (
               p.
               82.
               )
               bringeth
               in
               some
               Non-conformists
               condemning
               Ministers
               Preaching
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               silenced
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               to
               any
               that
               readeth
               ,
               p.
               82
               ,
               &
               83.
               that
               it
               is
               silencing
               by
               the
               Church
               that
               is
               there
               spoken
               of
               ;
               but
               our
               restraint
               is
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               only
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               pretend
               to
               give
               nor
               to
               take
               away
               Pastoral
               power
               .
               Pag.
               86.
               he
               bringeth
               Mr.
               Bradshaw
               reasoning
               against
               Ministers
               preaching
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               First
               part
               of
               Mr.
               
               Bradshaw's
               Discourse
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               he
               speaketh
               only
               against
               publick
               Preaching
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               in
               defiance
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               running
               on
               the
               Sword
               's
               point
               ,
               or
               opposing
               Sword
               to
               Sword
               ;
               which
               we
               are
               far
               from
               either
               practising
               or
               approving
               .
               I
               confess
               ,
               p.
               87.
               he
               is
               for
               the
               Ministers
               
                 living
                 privately
              
               ;
               yet
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               to
               labour
               mean
               while
               privately
               ,
               upon
               particular
               occasions
               offered
               ,
               (
               why
               they
               may
               not
               be
               also
               sought
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               )
               to
               strengthen
               and
               confirm
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               those
               people
               that
               are
               deprived
               of
               his
               publick
               Labour
               .
               If
               this
               be
               not
               an
               allowance
               of
               his
               private
               preaching
               ,
               I
               understand
               it
               not
               :
               But.
               Mr.
               Bradshaw
               
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 another
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 liking
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 affect
                 and
                 love
                 the
                 former
                 as
                 their
                 Pastor
                 .
              
               How
               congruous
               this
               Advice
               is
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               enquire
               ,
               not
               laying
               so
               much
               stress
               on
               mens
               thoughts
               
               of
               things
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               turned
               out
               of
               our
               way
               by
               them
               .
               But
               Mr.
               Bradshaw
               seemeth
               to
               speak
               of
               a
               Case
               wherein
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               offended
               with
               a
               Minister
               on
               some
               personal
               account
               ,
               and
               another
               is
               set
               over
               the
               People
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               may
               as
               lawfully
               join
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               former
               ;
               but
               that
               doth
               not
               come
               near
               to
               our
               Case
               ,
               in
               which
               Ministers
               are
               restrained
               ,
               because
               of
               a
               Scruple
               common
               to
               them
               and
               the
               People
               that
               join
               with
               them
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               using
               the
               Ceremonies
               .
               Would
               he
               have
               the
               People
               ,
               over
               the
               belly
               of
               Scripture-light
               ,
               to
               join
               with
               the
               new
               Incumbent
               in
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               enjoy
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               purity
               ,
               tho'
               in
               private
               ,
               from
               their
               own
               faithful
               Pastor
               ?
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               that
               can
               be
               gathered
               from
               his
               words
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               was
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               we
               crave
               leave
               to
               differ
               from
               him
               .
               Beside
               ,
               Mr.
               Bradshaw
               did
               never
               advise
               ,
               that
               some
               Thousands
               of
               Ministers
               being
               all
               laid
               aside
               at
               once
               ,
               should
               deprive
               the
               Church
               of
               their
               more
               private
               Labours
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               forcibly
               restrained
               in
               publick
               :
               The
               Non-conformists
               ,
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               were
               not
               in
               our
               Circumstances
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               24.
               
               The
               Dr.
               is
               now
               come
               to
               his
               Triarij
               ,
               his
               last
               Argument
               to
               prove
               what
               was
               the
               general
               Sence
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               in
               this
               .
               It
               is
               Mr.
               
               Sprint's
               Argument
               for
               Conformity
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               be
               deprived
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               
                 a
                 lesser
                 Duty
                 should
                 cede
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 :
              
               He
               supposeth
               Conformity
               and
               Preaching
               to
               be
               a
               greater
               Duty
               than
               abstaining
               from
               the
               Ceremonies
               :
               And
               he
               confirmeth
               this
               (
               it
               seemeth
               )
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               submitted
               to
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               lose
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               The
               Dr.
               I
               see
               ,
               hath
               not
               
                 kept
                 his
                 best
                 Wine
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
              
               ;
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               meanest
               of
               his
               Allegations
               ;
               for
               the
               Non-conformists
               had
               an
               easie
               Answer
               to
               this
               Argument
               ,
               that
               here
               a
               Sin
               ,
               and
               forbearing
               a
               Duty
               ,
               are
               brought
               in
               competition
               ;
               which
               maketh
               an
               easie
               choice
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               using
               
                 unlawful
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               with
               
                 not
                 preaching
                 in
                 publick
              
               .
               What
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               Apostles
               using
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               is
               quite
               out
               of
               our
               way
               ,
               for
               these
               Ceremonies
               for
               a
               time
               were
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               all
               acknowledge
               ;
               bu●
               ,
               that
               ever
               any
               of
               the
               Apostles
               used
               them
               ,
               after
               the
               full
               promulgating
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               when
               they
               became
               not
               only
               mortuae
               ,
               but
               mortiferae
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Schools
               speak
               )
               we
               utterly
               deny
               .
               But
               even
               what
               he
               maketh
               the
               Non-conformists
               answer
               ,
               concerning
               the
               greater
               usefulness
               and
               necessity
               of
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               than
               of
               their
               preaching
               ,
               maketh
               nothing
               for
               his
               Design
               :
               Nor
               doth
               it
               prove
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               think
               that
               the
               Apostle's
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 preach
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               did
               reach
               to
               their
               Case
               ;
               for
               it
               can
               import
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               such
               a
               great
               necessity
               might
               warrant
               
               some
               things
               otherwise
               not
               warrantable
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               
                 abstaining
                 from
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               was
               warranted
               ;
               yea
               ,
               made
               necessary
               by
               a
               present
               necessity
               )
               their
               publick
               Preaching
               was
               not
               of
               that
               moment
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               only
               their
               publick
               Preaching
               that
               was
               hindred
               by
               their
               Non-conformity
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               I
               have
               got
               through
               the
               Thicket
               of
               his
               
                 Historical
                 Coll●ctions
              
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               the
               
                 Rational
                 Part
              
               of
               his
               Discourse
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               shall
               prove
               less
               tedious
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             enquireth
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Separation
             .
             (
             I
             wish
             he
             had
             taken
             as
             much
             pains
             to
             find
             out
             the
             true
             Cause
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             that
             removed
             )
             ;
             where
             he
             considereth
             the
             several
             Principles
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             That
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Dissenters
             do
             proceed
             in
             their
             separating
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             am
             not
             obliged
             ,
             nor
             shall
             I
             endeavour
             to
             defend
             all
             these
             ;
             the
             owners
             of
             them
             not
             agreeing
             among
             themselves
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             stand
             up
             for
             his
             own
             Principle
             .
             But
             there
             is
             one
             general
             Principle
             that
             I
             think
             Non-conformists
             agree
             in
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             imposeth
             some
             unlawful
             
               Terms
               of
               Communion
            
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             not
             submitting
             to
             these
             ,
             she
             excludeth
             the
             Dissenters
             from
             her
             Communion
             ;
             and
             being
             thus
             excluded
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             worship
             God
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             suffered
             to
             do
             it
             with
             the
             Church
             without
             Sin.
             If
             any
             do
             add
             to
             this
             other
             Principles
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             defence
             of
             them
             to
             their
             Authors
             .
             This
             is
             to
             be
             further
             opened
             in
             the
             
               Third
               Part
            
             ;
             where
             the
             Dr.
             examineth
             the
             several
             Pleas
             for
             Separation
             .
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             take
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             refute
             some
             things
             ,
             as
             insufficient
             Grounds
             for
             Separation
             ;
             which
             some
             Dissenters
             have
             mentioned
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             as
             additional
             motives
             ;
             there
             being
             other
             sufficient
             Reasons
             for
             Non-communion
             which
             never
             any
             of
             them
             owned
             ,
             as
             the
             sole
             ground
             of
             their
             practice
             ,
             or
             a
             sufficient
             Reason
             for
             not
             joining
             with
             the
             Church
             by
             it self
             .
             This
             is
             to
             set
             up
             a
             man
             of
             Straw
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             get
             a
             Victory
             by
             bearing
             him
             down
             .
             Instances
             enough
             of
             this
             kind
             will
             occurr
             in
             our
             progress
             .
             I
             shall
             consider
             what
             is
             argumentative
             against
             the
             Principle
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             I
             hold
             .
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               Some
               Opinions
               about
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               Examined
               .
            
             
               THE
               Dissenters
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               their
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               divideth
               into
               two
               sorts
               :
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               hold
               partial
               and
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               lawful
               ;
               but
               not
               total
               and
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               may
               chuse
               Communion
               where
               there
               is
               greater
               purity
               and
               edification
               .
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               hold
               any
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               because
               they
               believe
               the
               Terms
               of
               its
               Communion
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 Cross
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               This
               distinction
               is
               unhappily
               stated
               ;
               for
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Non
                 exhaurit
                 divisum
              
               .
               There
               is
               a
               third
               sort
               ,
               who
               hold
               partial
               and
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               lawful
               ,
               but
               not
               total
               and
               constant
               ,
               and
               yet
               believe
               the
               
                 Churches
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               unlawful
               ;
               and
               because
               of
               that
               Belief
               ,
               cannot
               communicate
               totally
               and
               constantly
               with
               Her.
               We
               can
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               join
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               without
               partaking
               in
               any
               of
               the
               unlawful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Ceremonies
               and
               Liturgy
               ;
               but
               we
               cannot
               enjoy
               other
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               often
               we
               are
               even
               excluded
               from
               these
               by
               their
               Excommunications
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               seek
               the
               Ordinances
               elsewhere
               .
               2.
               
               Partial
               and
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               are
               not
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               nor
               total
               and
               constant
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               them
               .
               One
               may
               have
               communion
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               occasionally
               ,
               but
               constantly
               ,
               in
               God's
               Ordinances
               that
               are
               kept
               pure
               ;
               and
               yet
               refuse
               communion
               with
               you
               in
               your
               own
               devices
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               have
               so
               annexed
               those
               devices
               to
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               cannot
               be
               had
               without
               the
               other
               .
               And
               there
               are
               some
               that
               practise
               accordingly
               ;
               they
               wait
               on
               your
               Sermons
               and
               Pulpit-prayers
               constantly
               ,
               but
               refuse
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               Worship
               .
               3.
               
               I
               think
               there
               are
               few
               ,
               if
               any
               Non-conformists
               ,
               that
               think
               the
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               with
               your
               Church
               lawful
               ,
               and
               can
               keep
               
                 occasional
                 communion
              
               with
               Her
               ,
               and
               yet
               separate
               for
               greater
               purity
               and
               edification
               .
               If
               any
               such
               be
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               causeless
               Separation
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               He
               will
               now
               proceed
               with
               all
               clearness
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               in
               the
               fore-mentioned
               distinction
               )
               and
               consider
               three
               
               things
               ;
               1.
               
               What
               things
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               granted
               by
               the
               several
               Parties
               .
               2.
               
               Wherein
               they
               differ
               among
               themselves
               about
               the
               nature
               and
               degrees
               of
               Separation
               .
               3.
               
               What
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               present
               Controversie
               about
               Separation
               is
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 deny
                 .
              
               And
               I
               say
               ,
               There
               is
               not
               one
               of
               the
               three
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               not
               admitted
               ,
               as
               he
               setteth
               them
               down
               :
               The
               first
               of
               them
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
              
               I
               do
               cordially
               agree
               with
               the
               learned
               Authors
               ,
               whom
               he
               citeth
               in
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               p.
               95.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               of
               separating
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               or
               refusing
               communion
               with
               all
               Her
               Congregations
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               that
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               39
               Articles
               ;
               for
               we
               assent
               to
               them
               all
               as
               true
               ,
               except
               those
               about
               Bishops
               and
               Ceremonies
               ;
               and
               we
               would
               not
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               Doctrinal
               mistakes
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               if
               the
               owning
               of
               them
               were
               not
               imposed
               as
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 our
                 communion
              
               with
               Her.
               But
               it
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               to
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               just
               cause
               to
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               some
               particular
               Parishes
               in
               England
               ,
               where
               Arminianism
               or
               Socinianism
               is
               commonly
               taught
               ;
               where
               the
               practice
               of
               Godliness
               is
               ridiculed
               ,
               and
               Principles
               striking
               at
               the
               root
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               instilled
               into
               the
               Hearers
               ;
               such
               as
               ,
               That
               
                 all
                 the
                 aids
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 that
                 men
                 pretend
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 that
                 Exercise
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 fancy
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 minded
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 Laws
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 Resting
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Rolling
                 the
                 soul
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 fit
                 expressions
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               What
               would
               the
               Dr.
               have
               serious
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               concerned
               about
               the
               Salvation
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               do
               ,
               when
               such
               a
               Minister
               is
               set
               over
               them
               ?
               Shall
               they
               hear
               him
               ?
               That
               were
               to
               sit
               down
               to
               a
               Table
               ,
               where
               Poison
               is
               strewed
               over
               all
               the
               Meat
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               hard
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               ,
               at
               the
               best
               dangerous
               ,
               to
               pick
               out
               a
               wholsome
               bit
               .
               And
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               
               Solomon's
               Advice
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 19.
                 27.
                 
                 Cease
                 ,
                 my
                 son
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Instruction
                 that
                 causeth
                 to
                 erre
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               They
               who
               would
               have
               such
               Doctrine
               heard
               ,
               but
               not
               received
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               advise
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Stews
               ,
               but
               not
               commit
               Fornication
               .
               Should
               they
               complain
               to
               Superiors
               ,
               against
               the
               erroneous
               Preacher
               ?
               But
               what
               if
               they
               get
               no
               redress
               ,
               and
               the
               Heretick
               be
               countenanced
               and
               dignified
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               all
               this
               is
               known
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               the
               Press
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Pulpit
               ?
               What
               if
               such
               a
               Case
               as
               this
               ,
               or
               little
               less
               evil
               ,
               be
               not
               rare
               ?
               Ought
               not
               people
               to
               seek
               their
               Souls
               Food
               in
               corners
               ,
               
               when
               they
               cannot
               have
               it
               in
               the
               publick
               Assembly
               ,
               being
               mean
               while
               ready
               again
               to
               join
               with
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               shall
               remove
               this
               stumbling-block
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               The
               Second
               Concession
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               setteth
               down
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               A
               sufficient
               refutation
               of
               this
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               
                 Par.
                 1.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               If
               he
               can
               tell
               of
               some
               Alterations
               that
               have
               been
               made
               to
               the
               better
               ,
               we
               can
               tell
               ,
               and
               have
               told
               of
               others
               made
               to
               the
               worse
               .
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Baxter
              
               thinketh
               Lay-communion
               easier
               than
               before
               ;
               he
               thinketh
               it
               so
               easie
               ,
               that
               he
               practiseth
               more
               of
               it
               than
               his
               Brethren
               can
               do
               .
               But
               that
               is
               no
               proof
               .
               What
               he
               objecteth
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               is
               above
               answered
               .
               The
               Third
               Concession
               ;
               That
               
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               
                 hath
                 been
                 still
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 abroad
                 .
              
               I
               have
               before
               answered
               this
               also
               ,
               shewing
               ,
               That
               though
               some
               of
               the
               Divines
               ,
               (
               for
               no
               Churches
               ever
               gave
               any
               hint
               to
               that
               purpose
               )
               in
               their
               condescendency
               ,
               have
               shewed
               aversion
               from
               our
               withdrawing
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               laid
               down
               Doctrinal
               Principles
               ,
               that
               necessitate
               what
               they
               are
               so
               averse
               from
               .
               Their
               
                 receiving
                 the
                 Apology
                 and
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 into
                 the
                 harmony
                 of
                 Confessions
                 ,
              
               the
               Dr.
               bringeth
               as
               an
               Argument
               against
               Separation
               from
               Her
               :
               But
               it
               is
               a
               frivolous
               Argument
               ,
               both
               because
               the
               Collection
               of
               these
               Confessions
               is
               not
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               private
               Writer
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               because
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Book
               reckoning
               England
               ,
               among
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               doth
               not
               by
               so
               doing
               oblige
               all
               to
               submit
               to
               her
               unlawful
               Impositions
               .
               What
               Durel
               hath
               said
               ,
               or
               he
               or
               others
               can
               say
               of
               the
               good
               opinion
               of
               
                 Reformed
                 Divines
              
               of
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               Orders
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Engl●nd
              
               ,
               may
               soon
               be
               Balanced
               by
               Testimonies
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Reverend
               Divines
               ,
               Condemning
               her
               Ceremonies
               as
               relicts
               of
               Popery
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               The
               Second
               thing
               that
               he
               insisteth
               on
               ,
               he
               beginneth
               ,
               Sect.
               2.
               to
               examine
               the
               several
               Hypotheses
               and
               principles
               of
               Separation
               that
               are
               at
               this
               day
               talked
               of
               among
               Dissenters
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
               some
               seem
               to
               allow
               Separate
               Congregations
               only
               in
               such
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               Churches
               are
               not
               capable
               to
               receive
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
               And
               this
               he
               groundeth
               on
               some
               passages
               ,
               wherein
               some
               had
               defended
               their
               Meeting-Houses
               by
               this
               Consideration
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               in
               London
               could
               not
               hear
               in
               the
               Churches
               .
               But
               did
               ever
               any
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               either
               the
               only
               ,
               or
               main
               reason
               of
               their
               Meetings
               ?
               
               or
               was
               it
               not
               rather
               brought
               as
               an
               Additional
               Consideration
               ,
               to
               blunt
               the
               Edge
               of
               that
               Clamour
               ,
               that
               was
               raised
               against
               Non-conformists
               Preaching
               ,
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               neither
               could
               benefit
               the
               People
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               would
               suffer
               others
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Non-conformists
               had
               other
               reasons
               for
               not
               joining
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               worshipping
               God
               without
               
                 Humane
                 Mixtures
              
               ,
               in
               other
               Assemblies
               ?
               But
               even
               that
               reason
               might
               have
               some
               weight
               ,
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               against
               the
               Silencers
               of
               Non-conformist
               Ministers
               :
               I
               hope
               to
               give
               better
               reasons
               in
               due
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               for
               the
               Non-conformist
               Ministers
               Preaching
               :
               But
               I
               am
               very
               free
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Church
               where
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               of
               withdrawing
               from
               her
               Ordinances
               ,
               this
               alledged
               is
               not
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Some
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 do
                 allow
                 Communion
                 with
                 some
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 in
                 some
                 Duties
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 some
                 Seasons
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 all
                 .
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Duties
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 .
              
               And
               from
               this
               he
               chargeth
               the
               Separation
               as
               a
               Mystery
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               dealt
               not
               openly
               and
               ingeniously
               in
               setting
               down
               our
               opinion
               .
               But
               I
               ask
               the
               Dr.
               who
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               did
               ever
               thus
               express
               their
               opinions
               without
               further
               Explication
               ?
               And
               if
               none
               have
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Candour
               so
               to
               represent
               us
               :
               We
               desire
               not
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               Dark
               ,
               nor
               are
               we
               ashamed
               of
               our
               Principles
               .
               We
               profess
               then
               ,
               That
               in
               Parishes
               ,
               where
               Truth
               is
               Preached
               ,
               and
               not
               dangerous
               Error
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               which
               no
               
                 Humane
                 Ceremonies
              
               are
               annexed
               ,
               as
               Preaching
               and
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               wait
               on
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               those
               Assemblies
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               purity
               ,
               as
               we
               cannot
               even
               in
               the
               Parish
               mentioned
               ,
               because
               of
               unlawful
               Impositions
               made
               the
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
              
               with
               them
               :
               I
               say
               thus
               ,
               we
               can
               join
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               not
               otherwise
               .
               I
               hope
               there
               is
               no
               Labyrinth
               in
               this
               Declaration
               of
               our
               opinion
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               He
               is
               at
               much
               pains
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               we
               go
               upon
               the
               same
               principles
               with
               the
               
                 Old
                 Separatists
              
               ;
               which
               he
               prove●h
               of
               some
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               out
               of
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               reproof
               of
               them
               for
               their
               unsoberness
               :
               I
               know
               the
               Reproofs
               of
               that
               Learned
               Author
               ,
               were
               sometimes
               dealt
               at
               Random
               :
               But
               if
               any
               of
               the
               People
               have
               undue
               apprehensions
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               understand
               not
               so
               well
               as
               need
               were
               ,
               what
               they
               profess
               ,
               will
               that
               ruin
               our
               cause
               ?
               Is
               there
               no
               such
               blame
               among
               his
               Party
               ?
               Do
               they
               all
               speak
               Judiciously
               ,
               and
               Soberly
               ,
               and
               with
               no
               Tincture
               of
               
                 Popish
                 Principles
              
               in
               managing
               their
               Conformity
               .
               But
               he
               will
               (
               p.
               103.
               )
               have
               even
               our
               Teachers
               to
               come
               near
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Separatists
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 matter
                 
                 is
                 it
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Separation
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
                 be
                 called
                 Idolatrous
                 or
                 unlawful
                 ?
                 whether
                 our
                 Ministery
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 false
                 or
                 insufficient
                 Ministry
                 ?
                 scandalous
                 Vsurpers
                 and
                 Persecutors
                 ?
                 Whether
                 our
                 Hierarchy
                 be
                 called
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 or
                 Repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Institutions
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Ans.
              
               1.
               
               A
               difference
               sufficient
               to
               make
               our
               Separation
               lawful
               ,
               and
               theirs
               unlawful
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               withdraw
               ,
               being
               put
               away
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               not
               submitting
               to
               unlawful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               :
               These
               left
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               join
               with
               her
               ,
               even
               tho'
               these
               Terms
               had
               not
               been
               imposed
               ;
               looking
               on
               the
               Church
               as
               no
               true
               Church
               .
               Answ.
               2.
               
               Whatever
               fault
               we
               find
               with
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Hierarchy
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               separate
               because
               of
               these
               ;
               we
               would
               join
               with
               you
               for
               all
               these
               Grievances
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               but
               suffer
               us
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               without
               sinning
               against
               God
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               personal
               Action
               .
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               alledge
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Old
                 Separatists
              
               were
               of
               that
               principle
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               But
               this
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               of
               the
               same
               principles
               with
               the
               
                 Old
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               will
               
                 make
                 manifest
              
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               4.
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 disown
                 the
                 Old
                 Separation
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 make
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 Lay-communion
                 for
                 Persons
                 ,
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 unlawful
                 .
              
               This
               I
               own
               ,
               save
               that
               I
               am
               not
               willing
               to
               contend
               with
               him
               about
               the
               Term
               ,
               
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               let
               the
               thing
               be
               understood
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               we
               think
               it
               unlawful
               to
               join
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               ;
               and
               seeing
               we
               cannot
               have
               Gods
               Ordinances
               without
               these
               ,
               with
               the
               Church
               ;
               we
               think
               it
               our
               duty
               to
               serve
               God
               without
               these
               apart
               among
               our selves
               :
               Yet
               are
               ready
               to
               worship
               God
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               please
               to
               suffer
               us
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               without
               these
               Impositions
               :
               This
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               being
               understood
               ;
               we
               matter
               not
               much
               ,
               whether
               he
               call
               this
               a
               casting
               off
               of
               Membership
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 or
                 not
              
               .
               Mr.
               Baxter
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               calleth
               it
               
                 Schismatical
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 Baptism
                 without
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 God-fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 without
                 Kneeling
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 may
                 join
                 with
                 other
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 otherwise
                 Baptize
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
              
               And
               I
               say
               the
               same
               :
               
                 What
                 is
                 this
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Dr.
               
                 but
                 formal
                 Separation
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               It
               is
               nothing
               else
               .
               And
               what
               hath
               he
               gained
               by
               that
               Concession
               ?
               For
               who
               ever
               questioned
               but
               there
               is
               a
               Separation
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               between
               the
               rigid
               Imposers
               and
               the
               Dissenters
               :
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               Who
               is
               the
               culpable
               cause
               of
               the
               
                 formal
                 Separation
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               who
               are
               the
               Schismaticks
               ?
               whether
               the
               Imposers
               or
               the
               Scruplers
               ?
               I
               know
               no
               way
               to
               determine
               
               this
               question
               ,
               but
               by
               falling
               upon
               the
               Merits
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               deciding
               whether
               the
               things
               scrupled
               be
               lawful
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               imposed
               on
               them
               ,
               who
               conscienciously
               scruple
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               forbearance
               should
               be
               used
               in
               them
               ,
               what
               ever
               may
               follow
               .
               If
               both
               these
               can
               be
               proved
               (
               as
               I
               am
               sure
               neither
               of
               them
               can
               )
               we
               were
               the
               Schismaticks
               :
               If
               not
               ,
               unbyassed
               men
               will
               adjudge
               that
               Epithete
               to
               the
               Dr.
               and
               his
               Party
               .
               If
               he
               had
               pleased
               to
               put
               the
               Matter
               to
               this
               Issue
               ,
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Book
               might
               have
               been
               spared
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               Neither
               hath
               the
               Dr.
               any
               advantage
               ,
               by
               what
               he
               next
               bringeth
               out
               of
               Mr.
               Baxter
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 Schism
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 some
                 Schismatical
                 Principles
                 ,
                 Practices
                 ,
                 and
                 Persons
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 be
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 necessitate
                 our
                 departure
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               for
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Case
               supposeable
               ;
               yet
               we
               affirm
               ,
               That
               the
               Schismatical
               Principles
               ,
               and
               Practices
               ,
               and
               Persons
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 imposing
              
               the
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 Terms
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
              
               with
               them
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               Necessitate
               our
               departure
               :
               Or
               rather
               ,
               they
               do
               by
               these
               drive
               us
               away
               .
               The
               
                 Old
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 did
                 not
                 renounce
                 total
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 held
                 Communion
                 in
                 Faith
                 with
                 us
                 Lawful
              
               (
               so
               do
               we
               with
               all
               the
               sound
               Christians
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               tho'
               we
               hold
               no
               Church
               Communion
               with
               them
               for
               want
               of
               opportunity
               )
               and
               
                 private
                 Christian
                 Communion
              
               (
               neither
               is
               this
               in
               the
               Question
               )
               
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 hearing
                 and
                 joining
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 charged
                 with
                 Separation
                 by
                 the
                 Old
                 Non-conformists
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               They
               were
               justly
               charged
               with
               Separation
               ,
               because
               their
               Principles
               would
               separate
               them
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               gave
               no
               just
               cause
               by
               unlawful
               Impositions
               ;
               which
               ours
               do
               not
               .
               The
               
                 Separation
                 Materially
              
               is
               the
               same
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               here
               are
               two
               Parties
               gone
               asunder
               ,
               as
               were
               there
               :
               But
               not
               Formally
               ;
               for
               their
               principle
               was
               ,
               The
               Church
               was
               no
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               Ministry
               and
               Ordinances
               were
               Nullities
               .
               Ours
               is
               ,
               
                 Vnlawful
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               are
               required
               ;
               and
               for
               our
               Non-submission
               to
               these
               ,
               we
               are
               expelled
               by
               force
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               We
               must
               hold
               a
               Necessity
               of
               
                 Separation
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               So
               we
               do
               ,
               as
               things
               now
               stand
               ▪
               But
               this
               Necessity
               is
               not
               of
               our
               making
               ,
               but
               of
               our
               Brethrens
               making
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               bear
               the
               blame
               of
               it
               .
               It
               no
               way
               followeth
               ,
               which
               he
               inferreth
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 Separatists
              
               :
               For
               it
               is
               an
               uncontroverted
               Truth
               ,
               That
               they
               only
               are
               Separatists
               ,
               who
               separate
               without
               just
               cause
               ,
               which
               we
               deny
               to
               be
               imputable
               to
               us
               .
               The
               medium
               that
               he
               insisteth
               so
               much
               on
               ,
               p.
               104.
               is
               but
               a
               Quibble
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               either
               we
               are
               
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               or
               of
               no
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               another
               Church
               :
               If
               
               the
               first
               we
               must
               Communicate
               as
               Members
               :
               If
               the
               Second
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               good
               Christians
               :
               If
               the
               Third
               ,
               we
               own
               as
               
                 formal
                 a
                 Separation
              
               ,
               as
               ever
               any
               did
               .
               All
               this
               hath
               been
               before
               answered
               ,
               but
               the
               Dr's
               repeated
               Importunity
               forceth
               Repetitions
               from
               us
               .
               I
               say
               then
               ,
               there
               is
               here
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               If
               we
               own
               our selves
               as
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               that
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               partake
               with
               her
               in
               corrupted
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               her
               Sin
               to
               impose
               ,
               and
               were
               our
               Sin
               to
               yield
               to
               .
               There
               were
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               in
               her
               degenerate
               times
               ,
               who
               sinned
               not
               in
               abstaining
               from
               
               Baal's
               worship
               ,
               and
               the
               Groves
               ,
               and
               High
               Places
               .
               If
               we
               should
               say
               the
               2d
               .
               That
               we
               are
               at
               present
               Members
               of
               no
               Church
               ,
               that
               understood
               sano●sensu
               ,
               might
               be
               our
               Affliction
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               Sin
               ,
               for
               if
               a
               Man
               be
               cast
               into
               a
               place
               where
               there
               are
               no
               Christians
               to
               join
               with
               ,
               or
               none
               that
               will
               let
               him
               join
               with
               them
               ,
               without
               he
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               if
               he
               Worship
               God
               by
               himself
               :
               Every
               good
               Christian
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               
                 Vniversal
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               ought
               to
               join
               himself
               to
               some
               particular
               Church
               if
               he
               can
               :
               But
               it
               doth
               not
               always
               derogate
               from
               a
               Mans
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               his
               Circumstances
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               Actually
               in
               Communion
               with
               any
               particular
               Church
               .
               If
               we
               should
               say
               the
               3d.
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               own
               a
               
                 Formal
                 Separation
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Culpable
               Cause
               of
               it
               is
               not
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               If
               any
               ask
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               three
               we
               do
               indeed
               own
               ?
               I
               might
               answer
               as
               above
               ,
               Section
               7.
               that
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               very
               material
               ,
               and
               but
               about
               words
               .
               Yet
               seeing
               the
               Dr.
               seemeth
               to
               lay
               such
               weight
               on
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               open
               this
               a
               little
               further
               .
               And
               1st
               .
               I
               say
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               by
               the
               Dr's
               Doctrine
               we
               are
               not
               ,
               nor
               never
               were
               (
               most
               of
               us
               )
               
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               capable
               of
               Culpable
               Separation
               from
               her
               ;
               on
               what
               ever
               accompt
               we
               separate
               :
               For
               he
               asserteth
               ,
               part
               3.
               p.
               350
               ,
               351
               ▪
               that
               the
               Minister
               in
               using
               the
               
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               
                 we
                 receive
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 sign
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
              
               &c.
               doth
               speak
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               so
               as
               Baptism
               is
               a
               rite
               of
               Admission
               into
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               :
               So
               the
               
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               is
               into
               our
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               I
               leave
               the
               Examination
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               he
               here
               asserteth
               to
               its
               due
               place
               .
               I
               only
               now
               consider
               ,
               seeing
               this
               Learned
               Author
               taketh
               this
               crossing
               to
               be
               the
               admitting
               rite
               into
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               how
               he
               can
               look
               on
               us
               as
               Members
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               who
               were
               never
               so
               admitted
               into
               it
               :
               And
               if
               we
               never
               were
               Members
               
               in
               it
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               be
               blamed
               for
               separating
               from
               it
               ?
               But
               I
               am
               not
               so
               fond
               of
               this
               notion
               of
               the
               Dr's
               coining
               as
               to
               excuse
               our
               Separation
               by
               it
               ;
               I
               make
               no
               other
               use
               of
               it
               but
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               :
               And
               I
               think
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               him
               to
               Answer
               it
               .
               But
               I
               come
               
                 ad
                 rem
              
               :
               The
               Term
               Church-member
               is
               a
               relative
               Term
               ;
               it
               importeth
               a
               Relation
               between
               a
               Person
               and
               a
               Church
               .
               Now
               in
               all
               Relatives
               ,
               there
               are
               the
               two
               termini
               ,
               the
               Things
               or
               Persons
               related
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Fundamentum
                 Relationis
              
               :
               That
               which
               maketh
               them
               so
               to
               be
               related
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               which
               must
               be
               something
               so
               particular
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               common
               to
               them
               with
               all
               other
               persons
               or
               things
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               we
               here
               enquire
               after
               .
               That
               which
               maketh
               our
               relation
               to
               the
               
                 Vniversal
                 Church
              
               is
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               our
               visible
               owning
               of
               our
               
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
              
               .
               That
               which
               foundeth
               ones
               relation
               to
               a
               
                 particular
                 Church
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Obligation
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               join
               with
               that
               Church
               ;
               and
               the
               right
               he
               hath
               to
               be
               reeeived
               into
               its
               Fellowsh●p
               ,
               or
               admitted
               to
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               it
               .
               This
               Right
               and
               Obligation
               is
               either
               remote
               ,
               or
               proximate
               :
               A
               Remote
               right
               and
               obligation
               to
               Communicate
               with
               every
               particular
               Church
               as
               occasion
               serveth
               ,
               every
               visible
               Believer
               hath
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               join
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               receive
               one
               another
               as
               providence
               giveth
               opportunity
               ;
               and
               thus
               every
               visible
               Believer
               is
               Aptitudinally
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
               But
               the
               Proximate
               Right
               that
               one
               hath
               ,
               and
               the
               Proximate
               Obligation
               that
               he
               is
               under
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               to
               join
               with
               ,
               and
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               doth
               actually
               make
               him
               a
               Member
               of
               it
               .
               And
               the
               Foundation
               of
               this
               is
               not
               the
               rite
               of
               Admission
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               Dr's
               Crossing
               ,
               or
               the
               Independents
               declaring
               their
               Assent
               to
               the
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               or
               whatever
               other
               outward
               Expression
               men
               do
               pitch
               on
               for
               that
               end
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               but
               the
               external
               declarative
               Signs
               ,
               not
               the
               effecting
               cause
               of
               such
               Right
               or
               Obligation
               :
               and
               therefore
               these
               are
               but
               the
               Tokens
               ,
               not
               the
               Foundation
               of
               
                 Actual
                 Membership
              
               .
               But
               the
               true
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Obligation
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               ones
               being
               so
               Circumstantiated
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               conveniently
               wait
               on
               the
               Ordinances
               here
               rather
               than
               elsewhere
               ;
               which
               is
               determined
               by
               his
               place
               of
               residence
               (
               not
               that
               I
               think
               the
               Division
               of
               Parishes
               a
               Divine
               ,
               but
               a
               Civil
               Constitution
               ;
               yet
               it
               hath
               its
               use
               for
               shunning
               confusion
               .
               )
               And
               the
               true
               Foundation
               of
               his
               right
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               is
               his
               being
               a
               Visible
               Believer
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               This
               Obligation
               to
               join
               with
               a
               
                 particular
                 Church
              
               ,
               may
               be
               suspended
               by
               that
               Church's
               refusing
               the
               Ordinances
               to
               the
               Man
               ,
               
               unless
               he
               will
               submit
               to
               their
               unlawful
               Impositions
               ;
               and
               his
               right
               may
               also
               be
               superseded
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               not
               obliged
               to
               admit
               him
               to
               Ordinances
               ,
               by
               his
               contradicting
               his
               profession
               by
               Heresie
               or
               Scandal
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               every
               one
               that
               liveth
               within
               the
               Precinct
               of
               a
               Parish
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               owned
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               Church
               as
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 willful
                 Deserters
              
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Atheists
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               every
               one
               that
               liveth
               in
               a
               Parish
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               act
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               Church
               in
               all
               things
               :
               As
               they
               who
               cannot
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               submit
               to
               these
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               which
               that
               Church
               doth
               sinfully
               require
               :
               To
               clear
               this
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               consider
               ;
               that
               to
               make
               Actually
               and
               Compleatly
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               
                 particular
                 Church
              
               ;
               beside
               his
               residence
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               a
               mutual
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Person
               ;
               and
               that
               either
               Explicite
               ,
               or
               Implicite
               :
               The
               Implicite
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               lies
               in
               ordinary
               giving
               the
               Ordinances
               to
               such
               a
               Person
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Discipline
               :
               The
               Implicite
               consent
               of
               the
               Person
               lyeth
               ,
               in
               ordinary
               using
               of
               ,
               or
               submission
               to
               these
               .
               Now
               where
               the
               Church
               is
               willing
               ,
               and
               the
               Person
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               his
               unwillingness
               is
               from
               no
               allowable
               cause
               ,
               the
               Person
               may
               be
               charged
               with
               
                 sinful
                 Separation
              
               ,
               where
               the
               Person
               is
               willing
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               .
               And
               this
               unwillingness
               may
               be
               expressed
               either
               by
               absolute
               refusal
               ,
               or
               by
               refusal
               ,
               unless
               the
               Person
               will
               submit
               to
               sinful
               Conditions
               ,
               the
               Person
               is
               no
               Separatist
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               doth
               sinfully
               cause
               a
               Separation
               .
               In
               this
               last
               case
               (
               which
               is
               our
               case
               )
               the
               Person
               is
               a
               Member
               affectu
               ,
               but
               not
               effectu
               .
               This
               is
               (
               to
               apply
               this
               whole
               discourse
               to
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               )
               we
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 affectu
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Being
               by
               providence
               fixed
               in
               England
               ,
               where
               Christ's
               Truth
               is
               professed
               ,
               and
               his
               Ordinances
               administred
               ;
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               join
               with
               his
               people
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Assemblies
               of
               that
               Church
               in
               the
               waiting
               upon
               all
               his
               Ordinances
               ;
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               that
               
                 Church
                 Effectu
              
               ;
               because
               the
               Church
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               Answer
               that
               Obligation
               that
               we
               are
               under
               ,
               to
               join
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               without
               submitting
               to
               sinful
               Terms
               :
               And
               therefore
               because
               we
               cannot
               please
               God
               by
               living
               without
               his
               Ordinan●es
               ,
               we
               meet
               privately
               in
               little
               occasional
               Assemblies
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               distress
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               Christ's
               Ordinances
               purely
               Administred
               ;
               and
               there
               we
               are
               
                 effectu
                 Members
              
               ,
               where
               we
               thus
               ordinarily
               meet
               .
               And
               for
               all
               this
               we
               are
               still
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               affectu
               ;
               for
               we
               declare
               a
               readi●ess
               whenever
               these
               unlawful
               barrs
               from
               Communion
               with
               her
               shall
               be
               removed
               ,
               that
               we
               dissolve
               these
               separate
               private
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               join
               in
               Christ's
               pure
               Ordinances
               in
               
               the
               Parishes
               where
               our
               Lot
               shall
               be
               cast
               .
               If
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               or
               his
               Party
               ,
               will
               charge
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               with
               Obscurity
               and
               Tergiversation
               in
               declaring
               our
               principles
               ;
               and
               Prevarication
               in
               manageing
               of
               them
               we
               must
               bear
               that
               injustice
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               He
               dealeth
               ,
               p.
               105
               ,
               106
               ,
               107.
               with
               some
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               about
               their
               opinion
               ,
               how
               far
               they
               reckon
               Communion
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               lawful
               .
               I
               have
               ●o
               fully
               set
               down
               my
               opinion
               in
               this
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               Presbyterians
               will
               generally
               say
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               tho'
               many
               of
               them
               may
               word
               them
               better
               )
               that
               I
               think
               it
               not
               needful
               to
               interpose
               in
               that
               debate
               ;
               especially
               some
               positions
               of
               Nonconformists
               whom
               he
               citeth
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               defend
               .
               He
               taketh
               up
               part
               of
               p.
               107
               ,
               108
               ,
               109.
               in
               proving
               that
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               doth
               not
               make
               them
               who
               ordinarily
               join
               in
               other
               Assemblies
               ,
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               excuse
               them
               from
               Separation
               .
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               either
               against
               his
               Assertion
               or
               Proofs
               :
               For
               it
               is
               not
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               alone
               ,
               but
               that
               with
               a
               readiness
               for
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               with
               her
               ,
               when
               her
               unlawful
               Bars
               from
               it
               shall
               be
               removed
               ,
               that
               both
               doth
               answer
               that
               Obligation
               that
               is
               on
               us
               to
               join
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               maketh
               us
               Members
               so
               far
               as
               we
               can
               ;
               and
               doth
               also
               excuse
               us
               from
               a
               Culpable
               Separation
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               Some
               of
               his
               Answerers
               had
               yielded
               to
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               that
               notwithstanding
               of
               some
               
                 defective
                 modes
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               because
               holding
               Communion
               with
               one
               Church
               exclusively
               of
               others
               is
               contrary
               to
               
                 Catholick
                 principles
              
               .
               This
               he
               highly
               derideth
               ,
               and
               laboriously
               refuseth
               ,
               p.
               110
               ,
               111
               ,
               112
               ,
               113.
               
               What
               is
               Argumentative
               I
               shall
               touch
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 their
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Obligation
                 to
                 Peace
                 and
                 Vnity
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 moveth
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
              
               Romantick
               fancy
               
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Vnity
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               That
               respect
               to
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               inclineth
               us
               to
               constant
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               unlawful
               Impositions
               hinder
               the
               effect
               of
               these
               Inclinations
               :
               And
               therefore
               by
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               Imposers
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               other
               way
               to
               shew
               our
               owning
               the
               
                 Church
                 ▪
              
               as
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               but
               this
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               :
               Let
               him
               call
               it
               a
               
                 Romantick
                 Fancy
              
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               will
               ;
               we
               separate
               from
               no
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               fr●m
               that
               where
               we
               live
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               as
               we
               needs
               must
               to
               shun
               sinning
               against
               God.
               Again
               ,
               he
               argueth
               from
               a
               supposition
               ,
               That
               
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 should
                 ask
                 us
                 what
                 Church
                 we
                 were
                 Members
                 of
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 Answer
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 fixed
                 Members
                 of
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 have
                 Communion
                 occasionally
                 with
                 all
                 tolerable
                 Churches
                 .
                 Would
                 they
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 
                 Man
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 ?
                 Ans.
              
               We
               are
               under
               no
               Obligation
               to
               make
               such
               an
               Answer
               ,
               as
               he
               feigneth
               for
               us
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               advantage
               .
               I
               should
               in
               that
               case
               join
               my self
               to
               the
               purest
               Church
               that
               I
               could
               there
               meet
               with
               (
               being
               at
               Liberty
               to
               choose
               ,
               and
               not
               prelimitted
               by
               my
               habitation
               )
               if
               I
               could
               do
               it
               without
               sinful
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               :
               And
               then
               should
               Answer
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               I
               am
               here
               free
               to
               join
               with
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               
                 tolerable
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               do
               Actually
               join
               with
               you
               as
               the
               purest
               ,
               during
               my
               abode
               here
               .
               When
               I
               am
               at
               home
               I
               would
               join
               with
               the
               Publick
               Assembly
               ,
               in
               the
               True
               Protestant
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               but
               that
               her
               Rulers
               impose
               
                 unlawful
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               which
               forceth
               me
               and
               others
               to
               join
               together
               in
               Worshipping
               God
               apart
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               Assembly
               I
               am
               a
               Member
               ,
               till
               I
               can
               find
               a
               sinless
               access
               to
               the
               Publick
               Assembly
               ;
               where
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               .
               I
               suppose
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Christians
              
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               sober
               and
               serious
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               duly
               informed
               of
               the
               State
               of
               our
               Debates
               ,
               would
               not
               think
               me
               no
               Christian
               for
               this
               Answer
               ,
               nor
               deny
               me
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               for
               it
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               then
               walk
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               Another
               argumentative
               Consideration
               is
               ,
               p.
               111.
               
               
                 We
                 were
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 received
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 then
                 we
                 communicate
                 with
                 it
                 only
                 occasionally
                 ,
                 we
                 renounce
                 our
                 membership
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Whereever
               one
               be
               baptized
               ,
               that
               Baptism
               maketh
               him
               only
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               If
               an
               Inhabitant
               of
               England
               be
               occasionally
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               have
               his
               Child
               there
               baptized
               in
               the
               English
               way
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               French
               way
               ,
               Doth
               that
               make
               it
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 France
              
               ,
               tho'
               the
               Child
               in
               Infancy
               be
               brought
               to
               England
               ,
               and
               there
               have
               Education
               ,
               and
               continue
               ?
               The
               Dr.
               had
               not
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               when
               his
               Book
               had
               come
               this
               length
               ,
               hatched
               his
               fine
               Notion
               of
               the
               
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               being
               the
               Rite
               of
               Admission
               ,
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               2.
               
               We
               are
               obliged
               to
               fixed
               and
               
                 constant
                 communion
              
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               our
               being
               baptized
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               yet
               by
               our
               residence
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               owning
               the
               same
               ●aith
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               willing
               to
               own
               that
               Membership
               and
               Obligation
               :
               But
               the
               
               Church's
               sinful
               Impositions
               do
               take
               off
               this
               Obligation
               ;
               for
               we
               cannot
               by
               any
               means
               or
               case
               be
               obliged
               to
               sin
               ▪
               and
               therefore
               we
               do
               not
               renounce
               our
               Membership
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               hindereth
               our
               answering
               that
               Obligation
               that
               our
               Membership
               layeth
               on
               us
               .
               The
               Dr.
               despiseth
               this
               our
               yielding
               to
               
                 occasional
                 communion
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               for
               his
               Party
               (
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               talk
               against
               us
               for
               withdrawing
               )
               desire
               none
               of
               our
               communion
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               
               in
               excluding
               us
               ,
               by
               imposing
               such
               terms
               as
               they
               themselves
               count
               needless
               ,
               and
               we
               judge
               unlawful
               .
               But
               whatever
               he
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               that
               we
               can
               do
               :
               We
               would
               bid
               more
               frankly
               in
               bargaining
               about
               our
               own
               matters
               ,
               but
               in
               God's
               matters
               dare
               not
               go
               one
               Ace
               beyond
               his
               Warrant
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               The
               next
               thing
               he
               bringeth
               against
               this
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               ,
               p.
               111
               ,
               112.
               is
               pure
               Trifling
               ,
               unworthy
               of
               so
               learned
               an
               Author
               ;
               That
               
                 this
                 Occasional
                 Communion
                 cannot
                 be
                 lawful
                 above
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 in
                 a
                 Man's
                 Life
                 :
                 That
                 there
                 will
                 arise
                 a
                 difficult
                 case
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 not
                 constant
                 cleaving
                 to
                 the
                 purer
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 purer
                 Administrations
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 a
                 defective
                 Church
                 .
              
               For
               a
               man
               may
               occasionally
               have
               Communion
               in
               publick
               ,
               when
               he
               cannot
               have
               it
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               that
               often
               :
               And
               these
               Occasions
               we
               may
               embrace
               in
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               we
               would
               not
               do
               in
               a
               false
               Church
               ,
               but
               rather
               be
               without
               the
               Ordinances
               for
               that
               time
               .
               Again
               ,
               We
               do
               not
               speak
               of
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               Her
               corruptions
               ;
               we
               should
               alwaies
               abstain
               from
               and
               reprove
               those
               ,
               as
               he
               speaketh
               .
               These
               things
               being
               considered
               ,
               the
               difficult
               Case
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               he
               fansies
               ,
               hath
               an
               easie
               resolution
               ,
               That
               when
               we
               can
               enjoy
               God's
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               Society
               to
               which
               we
               are
               joined
               ,
               to
               shun
               the
               sinful
               Impositions
               that
               are
               in
               publick
               ,
               we
               should
               wait
               on
               them
               there
               ,
               rather
               than
               elsewhere
               ;
               but
               when
               that
               occasion
               is
               not
               offered
               ,
               we
               may
               join
               with
               a
               Church
               in
               some
               things
               corrupted
               ,
               in
               such
               Ordinances
               that
               are
               not
               corrupted
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               His
               next
               Argument
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 here
                 are
                 no
                 Bounds
                 to
                 the
                 peoples
                 Fancies
                 of
                 purer
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 defective
                 ways
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 stop
                 to
                 separation
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
               This
               Argument
               the
               Dr.
               prosecuteth
               with
               facetious
               Scoffs
               ,
               more
               than
               with
               solid
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               he
               (
               but
               undeservedly
               )
               most
               severely
               had
               taxed
               Mr.
               A.
               for
               ;
               he
               telleth
               us
               of
               
                 Deserting
                 our
                 Meetings
                 when
                 the
                 first
                 relish
                 is
                 over
                 ;
                 and
                 going
                 to
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 forsake
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Reasons
                 that
                 we
                 left
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 secure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 our
                 way
                 is
                 so
                 glaringly
                 visible
                 to
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 either
                 to
                 find
                 or
                 fansy
                 any
                 defect
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               No●hing
               here
               that
               hath
               a
               shadow
               of
               Argument
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               already
               objected
               and
               answered
               ;
               but
               the
               Dr.
               falleth
               into
               frequent
               repetitions
               .
               I
               answer
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               only
               for
               purer
               Administrations
               ,
               that
               we
               withdraw
               ,
               but
               to
               shun
               sinful
               Impositions
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               neither
               Anabaptists
               nor
               Quakers
               can
               justly
               alledge
               .
               
               Neither
               is
               it
               the
               
                 glaring
                 visibility
              
               ,
               but
               the
               real
               Scripture-warrant
               for
               our
               way
               ,
               that
               condemneth
               them
               for
               departing
               from
               us
               :
               Nor
               will
               
                 Fansied
                 Defects
              
               in
               our
               way
               excuse
               them
               ,
               but
               real
               sinful
               Terms
               in
               our
               Communion
               .
               But
               that
               some
               will
               without
               cause
               separate
               from
               us
               ,
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               not
               on
               just
               cause
               withdraw
               from
               you
               .
               Such
               a
               way
               of
               reasoning
               ,
               from
               the
               ill
               use
               that
               some
               will
               make
               of
               our
               doing
               our
               Duty
               ,
               is
               too
               vulgar
               to
               come
               from
               so
               Learned
               a
               Pen.
               The
               Dr.
               when
               he
               wrote
               this
               ,
               had
               forgotten
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               said
               Iren.
               p.
               109.
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 appeareth
                 most
                 to
                 retain
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Purity
                 .
              
               Which
               Assertion
               I
               no
               further
               improve
               than
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               counting
               it
               the
               opposite
               Extreme
               to
               what
               he
               here
               pleadeth
               for
               :
               It
               is
               incident
               even
               to
               wise
               men
               ,
               
                 Dum
                 vitant
                 vitia
              
               ;
               that
               ,
               
                 in
                 contraria
                 currunt
              
               ,
               it
               is
               downright
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               against
               himself
               .
               What
               he
               hath
               Iren.
               p.
               116.
               
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 break
                 off
                 from
                 that
                 Society
                 that
                 injoineth
                 some
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 practice
                 .
              
               What
               he
               citeth
               out
               of
               Mr.
               Baxter
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               and
               sound
               Reproof
               to
               them
               that
               causelesly
               divide
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               he
               intended
               it
               against
               any
               others
               ,
               let
               him
               answer
               it
               .
               The
               sad
               effects
               of
               R.
               William's
               Separation
               in
               New-England
               ,
               do
               not
               concern
               us
               further
               ,
               than
               to
               lament
               them
               ,
               unless
               the
               Dr.
               can
               prove
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               no
               better
               Reason
               for
               what
               we
               do
               than
               he
               had
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               His
               Refutation
               of
               Mr.
               
               B's
               Answer
               to
               this
               Objection
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               I
               insist
               not
               on
               ,
               save
               that
               I
               observe
               his
               usual
               way
               here
               also
               ,
               his
               representing
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               held
               ,
               That
               
                 Peoples
                 apprehension
                 of
                 a
                 less
                 defective
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
              
               We
               think
               ,
               the
               less
               defective
               that
               Worship
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               better
               ;
               but
               it
               may
               be
               the
               Dr.
               as
               well
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               writeth
               sometimes
               in
               haste
               :
               Neither
               do
               we
               think
               Defectiveness
               but
               
                 real
                 Sinfulness
              
               ,
               and
               that
               imposed
               on
               us
               as
               the
               Terms
               of
               our
               Communion
               ,
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               Separation
               :
               Far
               less
               do
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               Peoples
               apprehension
               of
               Defectiveness
               in
               Worship
               is
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               ,
               unless
               that
               apprehension
               be
               founded
               on
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               found
               Reason
               :
               And
               least
               of
               all
               do
               we
               think
               that
               such
               apprehension
               can
               warrant
               us
               to
               break
               the
               Church
               in
               pieces
               .
               The
               best
               grounded
               Scruples
               can
               only
               warrant
               our
               peaceable
               withdrawing
               and
               worshipping
               God
               apart
               ,
               which
               may
               consist
               with
               the
               
               Church's
               being
               whole
               and
               sound
               .
               He
               doth
               exceedingly
               wrong
               Mr.
               B.
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               imputeth
               to
               them
               an
               opinion
               ,
               That
               
                 better
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 of
                 separating
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               If
               any
               have
               ever
               asserted
               that
               ,
               let
               them
               bear
               their
               blame
               .
               It
               may
               be
               some
               
               might
               mention
               this
               as
               a
               cumulative
               inducement
               to
               join
               with
               other
               Societies
               ;
               but
               none
               of
               us
               ever
               held
               ,
               that
               this
               alone
               could
               warrant
               a
               Separation
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               Dr.
               is
               at
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               pains
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               
                 old
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               New-England-men
               ever
               held
               such
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               which
               he
               might
               have
               got
               us
               to
               yield
               to
               him
               without
               his
               spending
               five
               Pages
               in
               the
               proof
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               some
               men
               labour
               most
               in
               that
               which
               is
               least
               necessary
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               name
               to
               give
               to
               the
               Dr's
               Assertion
               ,
               p.
               117.
               
               That
               
                 this
                 (
                 greater
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
                 )
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 main
                 support
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Separation
                 .
              
               Nothing
               can
               be
               spoken
               with
               less
               semblance
               of
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               Of
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               FRom
               Sect.
               7.
               and
               forward
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               debateth
               against
               Separation
               that
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               Church's
               want
               of
               true
               or
               rightly
               qualified
               Ministers
               .
               Here
               I
               shall
               have
               but
               little
               Debate
               with
               him
               ;
               I
               shall
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               Debates
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               lay
               down
               mine
               own
               thoughts
               (
               which
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               are
               not
               different
               from
               those
               of
               most
               sober
               Non-conformists
               ,
               especially
               Presbyterians
               )
               in
               a
               few
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               look
               on
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Conforming
                 Ministers
              
               as
               Persons
               of
               great
               worth
               ,
               and
               excellent
               Ministerial
               Qualifications
               ,
               and
               could
               live
               with
               great
               satisfaction
               under
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               permitted
               to
               us
               ,
               without
               our
               Sin.
               2.
               
               Others
               of
               them
               we
               know
               to
               be
               very
               bad
               men
               ,
               and
               ill
               qualified
               for
               the
               Work
               that
               they
               undertake
               ;
               they
               are
               Strangers
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               seen
               this
               .
               3.
               
               We
               are
               dissatisfied
               with
               some
               things
               in
               the
               Calling
               and
               Practice
               of
               all
               the
               present
               Clergy
               ;
               we
               think
               the
               very
               Office
               of
               some
               of
               them
               unlawful
               ,
               as
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 A●ch-Deacons
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               their
               Ordination
               by
               a
               Bishop
               alone
               not
               warrantable
               ;
               their
               Call
               by
               Patrons
               ,
               we
               judge
               such
               also
               ;
               and
               their
               using
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               we
               look
               on
               as
               sinful
               .
               These
               things
               I
               now
               only
               assert
               ,
               and
               shall
               debate
               them
               with
               the
               Dr.
               as
               they
               fall
               in
               .
               4.
               
               Yet
               we
               deny
               not
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               on
               any
               or
               all
               of
               these
               accounts
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               nor
               to
               have
               the
               substance
               of
               a
               lawful
               Calling
               :
               Let
               this
               be
               understood
               of
               Bishops
               and
               
                 De●ns
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               as
               in
               these
               superiour
               offices
               .
               5.
               
               Tho'
               we
               think
               a
               better
               and
               more
               edifying
               Ministry
               than
               that
               which
               most
               of
               the
               People
               of
               E●gland
               live
               under
               ,
               very
               desirable
               ,
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               
               think
               ,
               that
               any
               defect
               that
               is
               in
               their
               Ministerial
               Call
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Truth
               of
               their
               Ministry
               is
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               separating
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               These
               things
               being
               premised
               ,
               I
               am
               resolved
               not
               to
               take
               the
               defence
               of
               all
               that
               some
               have
               written
               of
               the
               defects
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               a
               ground
               of
               Separation
               ,
               tho'
               I
               find
               many
               things
               cited
               by
               the
               Dr.
               that
               at
               first
               view
               may
               seem
               to
               have
               that
               tendency
               ,
               (
               a●d
               he
               improveth
               them
               with
               all
               the
               advantage
               that
               he
               can
               )
               and
               yet
               were
               not
               so
               meant
               .
               In
               the
               very
               entrance
               of
               this
               discourse
               ,
               I
               meet
               with
               a
               most
               unjust
               Imputation
               laid
               on
               us
               by
               the
               Dr.
               
                 In
                 general
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 they
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 look
                 on
                 those
                 as
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 such
                 Pastors
                 as
                 they
                 approve
              
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               ,
               citeth
               not
               o●e
               Author
               ,
               but
               Mr.
               Baxter
               .
               Is
               this
               fair
               dealing
               ?
               Did
               ever
               the
               Non-conformists
               make
               Mr.
               Baxter
               their
               general
               Representative
               ?
               or
               ,
               Hath
               he
               so
               much
               as
               pretended
               to
               write
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               them
               all
               ?
               Were
               it
               candid
               in
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               pick
               out
               some
               passages
               out
               of
               Dr.
               
               Sherlock's
               Book
               of
               
                 The
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               impute
               those
               opinions
               to
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               as
               their
               Doctrine
               in
               general
               ?
               Beside
               ,
               Mr.
               Baxter
               ,
               nor
               no
               Non-conformist
               never
               made
               their
               Approbation
               the
               Rule
               ,
               by
               which
               Ministers
               are
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               the
               having
               of
               whom
               maketh
               a
               true
               Church
               :
               But
               the
               Dr.
               looketh
               on
               us
               as
               a
               Company
               of
               silly
               Rediculous
               Men
               ,
               and
               is
               pleased
               often
               so
               to
               expose
               us
               .
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               Notion
               about
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               true
               Churches
               ,
               I
               know
               he
               himself
               can
               best
               defend
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               leave
               him
               and
               the
               Dr.
               to
               debate
               that
               Case
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 Sect.
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 People
                 judge
                 their
                 Ministers
                 to
                 be
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 or
                 incompetent
                 ;
                 they
                 allow
                 th●m
                 Liberty
                 to
                 withdraw
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               promiseth
               to
               prove
               it
               from
               many
               passages
               ,
               in
               several
               Books
               of
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               and
               others
               Still
               he
               representeth
               us
               as
               making
               the
               Peoples
               Judgment
               the
               Rule
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Judgment
               is
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               Separation
               ,
               not
               considering
               whether
               their
               Judgment
               be
               right
               or
               wrong
               ;
               or
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Superior
               Rule
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               Judgment
               ,
               whether
               of
               people
               or
               others
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               governed
               .
               All
               this
               we
               disown
               ;
               neither
               can
               the
               Dr.
               prove
               that
               any
               of
               us
               ever
               owned
               it
               Yea
               ,
               we
               further
               deny
               ,
               that
               we
               own
               a
               Power
               in
               the
               People
               to
               withdraw
               and
               separate
               from
               every
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               is
               really
               unworthy
               and
               incompetent
               .
               But
               what
               he
               asserteth
               ,
               he
               endeavoureth
               to
               prove
               by
               three
               Arguments
               .
               1.
               
               Saith
               he
               ,
               p.
               122.
               
               
                 They
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Power
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 Legal
                 Establishments
                 ,
                 to
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 disown
                 whom
                 they
                 judge
                 fit
                 .
              
               This
               we
               deny
               .
               
               And
               the
               Proof
               he
               bringeth
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 speaketh
                 against
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Patronage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 unalterable
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Mr.
              
               A.
               
                 saith
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 chuse
                 its
                 own
                 Pastors
                 .
                 Dr.
              
               Owen
               
                 maketh
                 the
                 depriving
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 Right
                 ,
                 a
                 Ground
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
              
               If
               Dr.
               Owen
               hath
               done
               so
               ,
               let
               it
               pass
               for
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Independent
               Judgment
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               mistake
               of
               that
               Eminent
               Servant
               of
               God
               ;
               others
               are
               not
               of
               that
               mind
               .
               For
               Mr.
               B.
               and
               Mr.
               A's
               words
               no
               such
               consequence
               can
               be
               drawn
               from
               them
               .
               The
               People
               (
               and
               neither
               Patron
               nor
               any
               other
               )
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               have
               the
               right
               of
               Election
               of
               their
               Pastors
               ;
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               bear
               with
               being
               hindred
               the
               Exercise
               of
               this
               right
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               The
               2d
               .
               Argument
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 People
                 are
                 made
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 Worthyness
                 and
                 Competency
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 .
                 This
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 followeth
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               I
               have
               disowned
               the
               former
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               falleth
               with
               it
               .
               Yet
               I
               here
               distinguish
               :
               The
               the
               people
               have
               a
               discretive
               power
               of
               judging
               the
               fitness
               of
               the
               Man
               that
               is
               to
               be
               set
               over
               them
               with
               respect
               to
               their
               Souls
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               obtruded
               on
               them
               ,
               without
               their
               being
               satisfied
               with
               him
               .
               But
               the
               Peoples
               power
               of
               judging
               is
               not
               Authoritative
               ,
               nor
               Supreme
               ,
               much
               less
               absolute
               ,
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               but
               Subordinate
               to
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               have
               power
               of
               trying
               the
               Person
               Elected
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               rejecting
               him
               if
               unqualified
               :
               For
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ;
               not
               to
               the
               People
               .
               As
               for
               Pastors
               not
               now
               to
               be
               Elected
               ,
               but
               obtruded
               on
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               s●tled
               among
               them
               ,
               tho'
               in
               an
               undue
               way
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Peoples
               part
               to
               separate
               meerly
               for
               the
               Insufficiency
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               if
               the
               Ordinances
               be
               Administred
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               can
               partake
               of
               them
               without
               Sin.
               That
               which
               can
               warrant
               withdrawing
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               Depravation
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               as
               importeth
               my
               personal
               Action
               ,
               in
               partaking
               of
               that
               depravation
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               not
               every
               defect
               or
               fault
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Minister
               or
               the
               Ordinance
               .
               What
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               of
               
                 peoples
                 Duty
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 best
                 supply
                 they
                 can
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               Dr.
               taxeth
               him
               for
               ,
               is
               not
               meant
               of
               d●ferting
               ,
               or
               separating
               from
               a
               Parish
               ,
               meerly
               on
               Accompt
               of
               the
               defective
               Quali●●cations
               of
               the
               Minister
               ;
               but
               either
               ,
               of
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               a
               better
               supplied
               Society
               ;
               which
               if
               the
               Dr.
               do
               altogether
               condemn
               ,
               he
               should
               Preach
               against
               the
               Throngs
               that
               resort
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               leave
               others
               under
               whose
               particular
               charge
               they
               are
               .
               Or
               ,
               when
               withdrawing
               is
               founded
               on
               other
               good
               Grounds
               ,
               
               that
               people
               should
               chuse
               better
               qualified
               Pastors
               ,
               than
               those
               they
               leave
               :
               What
               he
               saith
               ,
               himself
               must
               Explain
               and
               Defend
               .
               What
               Mr.
               B.
               further
               saith
               ,
               of
               the
               warrantable
               Preaching
               of
               Silenced
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               imposing
               Pastors
               ,
               obliging
               people
               to
               adhere
               to
               and
               own
               these
               ;
               and
               forsake
               their
               own
               Pastors
               ,
               settled
               among
               them
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               come
               afterward
               to
               be
               debated
               ;
               and
               hath
               in
               part
               been
               spoken
               to
               above
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Argument
               
                 3d.
                 They
                 give
                 directions
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Ministers
                 they
                 should
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               doth
               not
               the
               Scripture
               so
               too
               ?
               We
               Affirm
               people
               to
               have
               a
               Judgment
               of
               Discretion
               ,
               both
               of
               their
               Pastors
               to
               be
               Elected
               ;
               and
               also
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Administrations
               of
               their
               Pastors
               already
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               cha●ge
               of
               their
               Souls
               :
               And
               yet
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               latter
               for
               any
               defect
               ,
               save
               that
               which
               doth
               so
               vitiate
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               their
               Sin
               to
               join
               in
               them
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Dr.
               will
               not
               allow
               them
               this
               Judgment
               (
               as
               he
               seemeth
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               by
               his
               Sarcasm
               ,
               
                 of
                 which
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 utter
                 Insufficiency
                 ,
                 and
                 Heresie
                 )
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 admirable
                 Judges
                 )
              
               he
               must
               introduce
               implicite
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               :
               And
               by
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               Sin
               in
               the
               People
               even
               to
               have
               left
               Rome
               it self
               ;
               for
               were
               not
               they
               admirable
               Judges
               of
               the
               Heresie
               and
               Idolatry
               of
               that
               Church
               ?
               He
               that
               chargeth
               other
               mens
               way
               so
               fiercely
               ,
               with
               a
               Tendency
               to
               Popery
               ,
               should
               take
               heed
               of
               giving
               ground
               for
               such
               a
               Reflection
               to
               be
               made
               on
               himself
               .
               Our
               Lord
               doth
               not
               speak
               with
               such
               Contempt
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               this
               Learned
               Dr.
               doth
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 My
                 Sheep
                 hear
                 my
                 Voice
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               10.
               27.
               and
               5.
               to
               deny
               this
               Spirit
               of
               discerning
               to
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               them
               Sheep
               in
               a
               literal
               Sense
               ;
               that
               men
               may
               Rule
               over
               them
               as
               Beasts
               .
               I
               see
               not
               such
               Inconsistency
               in
               Mr.
               
               B's
               Words
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               would
               make
               us
               believe
               ;
               while
               he
               speaketh
               ,
               p.
               123.
               of
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               utterly
               Insufficient
               and
               Heretical
               ;
               and
               p.
               124.
               that
               people
               are
               not
               warranted
               to
               withdraw
               for
               a
               Ministers
               personal
               Faults
               ,
               nor
               for
               his
               ministerial
               Faults
               ,
               while
               his
               ministration
               is
               not
               utterly
               untolerable
               ;
               if
               the
               Dr.
               can
               shew
               either
               the
               Falshood
               ,
               or
               Inconsistency
               of
               these
               Assertions
               ,
               we
               shall
               own
               it
               .
               He
               also
               wrongeth
               Mr.
               B.
               and
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               while
               p.
               124.
               he
               telleth
               us
               of
               Mr.
               
                 B's
                 outcries
                 against
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 Heady
                 ,
                 Rash
                 ,
                 C●nsorious
                 ,
                 Proud
                 ,
                 Ignorant
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 Scorn
                 and
                 Vill
                 fy
                 the
                 Gravest
                 and
                 Wisest
                 Preachers
                 :
              
               And
               hence
               He
               (
               the
               Dr.
               )
               inferreth
               ,
               that
               
                 such
                 are
                 unfit
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 Qualifications
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               I
               ask
               the
               Dr.
               if
               ever
               Mr.
               B.
               said
               
               that
               the
               People
               were
               all
               ,
               or
               generally
               such
               :
               We
               deny
               not
               there
               are
               too
               many
               that
               de●erve
               severe
               Reproofs
               for
               such
               things
               (
               and
               Mr.
               B.
               hath
               not
               been
               too
               sparing
               in
               his
               Censures
               of
               them
               )
               but
               is
               there
               any
               shadow
               of
               reason
               for
               in●erring
               thence
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               People
               should
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               Right
               ,
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               Testament
               hath
               bequeathed
               to
               them
               ?
               It
               were
               as
               reasonable
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               because
               many
               men
               Misguide
               ,
               or
               Debauch
               away
               their
               Estates
               ;
               therefore
               no
               man
               should
               ha●e
               the
               Power
               of
               managing
               his
               Estate
               .
               Christ
               hath
               provided
               Discipline
               and
               Authority
               in
               his
               House
               to
               Curb
               the
               Extrav●gancy
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               and
               to
               restrain
               the
               Power
               of
               Election
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               mis-managed
               ,
               as
               is
               above-said
               :
               And
               he
               needed
               not
               the
               Dr's
               ,
               and
               t●e
               ●●elates
               device
               to
               prevent
               this
               mischief
               ,
               by
               putting
               the
               power
               of
               Election
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               a
               Patron
               ;
               who
               (
               may
               be
               )
               a
               
                 Papist
                 ,
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 or
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Godliness
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               less
               fit
               to
               chuse
               one
               to
               take
               the
               charge
               of
               mens
               Souls
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               the
               Persons
               described
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               And
               if
               Mr.
               B.
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 heady
                 Persons
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 are
                 comm●nly
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 judge
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
              
               Yet
               the
               Remedy
               that
               I
               have
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               for
               restraining
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               like
               to
               do
               it
               bet●e●
               than
               what
               the
               Dr.
               is
               for
               ,
               can
               do
               .
               Neither
               doth
               Mr.
               B.
               nor
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               allow
               these
               heady
               persons
               to
               be
               the
               decisive
               Judges
               either
               of
               who
               of
               his
               side
               ,
               or
               who
               of
               our
               side
               are
               true
               and
               sufficient
               Ministers
               :
               Which
               the
               Dr.
               might
               have
               known
               ,
               and
               so
               spa●ed
               much
               of
               his
               discourse
               ;
               which
               I
               shall
               not
               Transcribe
               .
               That
               which
               Mr.
               B.
               telleth
               of
               many
               young
               ,
               rare
               ,
               injudicious
               Preachers
               in
               England
               ,
               was
               never
               look'd
               on
               as
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               Separation
               by
               it
               s●lf
               ;
               as
               the
               Dr.
               insinuateth
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               grievance
               ,
               and
               these
               men
               withal
               imposing
               sinful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               on
               the
               people
               (
               for
               who
               greater
               Zealots
               for
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               than
               they
               )
               and
               there
               being
               many
               faithful
               and
               qualified
               Ministers
               laid
               aside
               from
               their
               publick
               work
               ;
               is
               it
               any
               wonder
               that
               people
               leave
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               cleave
               to
               the
               other
               ?
               The
               Ground
               that
               I
               have
               already
               laid
               down
               ,
               will
               justifie
               our
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Ministers
               even
               in
               London
               ,
               however
               Grave
               and
               Learned
               they
               be
               ,
               and
               however
               Capacious
               their
               Churches
               be
               :
               For
               even
               their
               sinful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               are
               imposed
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               He
               alledgeth
               ,
               Sect.
               9.
               
               That
               by
               this
               means
               Separation
               cann●t
               be
               kept
               out
               of
               any
               Church
               whatsoever
               .
               This
               is
               true
               if
               the
               Dr.
               have
               liberty
               to
               make
               our
               opinion
               to
               be
               what
               he
               pleaseth
               to
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               the
               better
               refute
               it
               .
               But
               if
               our
               opinion
               be
               
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               be
               heard
               speak
               for
               our selves
               ;
               it
               is
               most
               false
               .
               I
               hope
               there
               are
               Churches
               where
               the
               Ministers
               generally
               are
               sound
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               mix
               nothing
               with
               God's
               Ordinances
               as
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 ●ommunion
              
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               unlawful
               :
               In
               a
               Word
               ,
               There
               are
               Church●s
               where
               ,
               tho'
               Ministers
               be
               not
               faultless
               ,
               yet
               the
               ordinances
               are
               pure
               ;
               or
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               amiss
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               people
               are
               not
               required
               to
               own
               it
               pe●sonally
               :
               From
               such
               we
               will
               not
               withdraw
               .
               He
               bringeth
               Four
               Qualities
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               required
               in
               Ministers
               ;
               the
               want
               of
               which
               may
               warrant
               to
               withdraw
               from
               them
               :
               
                 Tolerable
                 Knowledge
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 Heretical
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 opposers
                 of
                 serious
                 Godliness
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 vicious
                 in
                 their
                 Lives
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 hurt
                 than
                 good
                 .
              
               If
               these
               qualities
               were
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               a
               People
               about
               to
               Elect
               a
               Minister
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               difficult
               to
               determine
               what
               Obligation
               lieth
               on
               people
               to
               shun
               the
               man
               that
               wanteth
               them
               :
               But
               it
               is
               another
               case
               ,
               when
               the
               Qualities
               of
               a
               Minister
               under
               whom
               we
               are
               ,
               come
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               order
               to
               warrant
               casting
               off
               his
               ministery
               .
               A
               general
               Determination
               of
               this
               I
               have
               already
               given
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               no
               other
               qualities
               of
               the
               Minister
               doth
               warrant
               withdrawing
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               so
               vitiate
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               my
               personal
               Concurrence
               with
               them
               is
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               But
               to
               consider
               these
               Four
               Ministerial
               Qualities
               in
               reference
               to
               this
               Case
               :
               Two
               things
               I
               shall
               say
               of
               them
               in
               general
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               either
               supposed
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               a
               Nation
               are
               so
               ill
               qualified
               ;
               or
               that
               some
               one
               ,
               or
               a
               few
               ,
               or
               most
               of
               them
               :
               In
               the
               first
               case
               there
               is
               more
               need
               of
               
                 separate
                 Meetings
              
               :
               In
               the
               last
               some
               less
               need
               ;
               in
               the
               Third
               yet
               less
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Fourth
               least
               of
               all
               ;
               because
               peoples
               wants
               are
               more
               easily
               supplied
               by
               Neighbour
               Ministers
               in
               the
               one
               case
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               other
               :
               tho
               the
               need
               to
               the
               Soul
               under
               that
               one
               bad
               Minister
               to
               shun
               him
               ,
               is
               as
               great
               as
               that
               of
               others
               to
               shun
               many
               .
               2.
               
               These
               bad
               ministerial
               qualities
               may
               no
               doubt
               arrive
               at
               that
               height
               ,
               and
               have
               those
               Aggravations
               and
               Circumstances
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               warrant
               withdrawing
               from
               such
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               when
               people
               cannot
               otherwise
               have
               God's
               Ordinances
               ,
               may
               warrant
               
                 separate
                 Meetings
              
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               ,
               
                 a
                 priori
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               b●cause
               they
               may
               so
               pervert
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               unlawful
               to
               be
               used
               :
               This
               may
               without
               difficulty
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               possible
               :
               Ignorance
               may
               be
               such
               as
               neither
               Word
               nor
               Sacraments
               are
               so
               much
               as
               right
               for
               the
               Substance
               .
               It
               is
               so
               clear
               in
               Heresie
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               doubt
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 opposing
                 serious
                 
                 Religion
              
               may
               be
               the
               all
               of
               some
               mens
               Preaching
               .
               And
               even
               
                 personal
                 wickedness
              
               of
               Ministers
               (
               which
               seemeth
               to
               be
               more
               remote
               from
               this
               Hazard
               than
               the
               rest
               )
               may
               affect
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               is
               exemplified
               in
               
               Eli's
               Son
               ,
               the
               Priest
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               their
               intemperance
               and
               covetousness
               made
               Non-conformists
               in
               Israel
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               chargeable
               for
               their
               withdrawing
               :
               For
               their
               taking
               the
               Flesh
               by
               violence
               from
               the
               People
               ,
               before
               the
               Fat
               was
               burnt
               ,
               was
               contrary
               to
               the
               Institution
               of
               that
               Ordinance
               ;
               in
               which
               first
               the
               Blood
               was
               to
               be
               sprinkled
               ,
               then
               after
               the
               slaying
               and
               opening
               ,
               the
               Fat
               was
               to
               be
               burnt
               :
               And
               after
               that
               the
               Priest
               was
               to
               have
               his
               part
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               Levit.
               7.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               And
               before
               the
               burning
               of
               the
               Fat
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               was
               not
               Holy
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               the
               Priests
               Portion
               ,
               saith
               
                 J.
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 in
                 locum
              
               .
               This
               was
               so
               observed
               among
               the
               very
               Heathens
               (
               who
               imitated
               in
               many
               things
               the
               Jewish
               Sacrafices
               ;
               That
               
                 haud
                 immolata
                 sacra
                 devorare
              
               ,
               was
               proverbial
               ,
               to
               express
               a
               Belly-god
               ;
               such
               as
               
               Eli's
               Sons
               were
               .
               This
               was
               their
               Sin
               ,
               whereby
               they
               did
               pervert
               Divine
               Ordinances
               from
               the
               Institution
               ,
               1
               
                 Sam.
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               said
               ver
               .
               17.
               
               That
               
                 Men
                 abhorred
                 the
                 Offerring
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Some
               Translate
               it
               ,
               
                 Retrah●bant
                 homines
                 a
                 Sacrificiis
                 Domini
              
               ,
               they
               shunned
               offerring
               Sacrifices
               (
               saith
               Vatablus
               )
               beholding
               the
               Avarice
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               saw
               that
               the
               wonted
               rites
               of
               Sacrificing
               were
               not
               observed
               ,
               saith
               Menochius
               :
               And
               it
               yet
               further
               appeareth
               from
               ver
               .
               24.
               that
               this
               their
               Fact
               did
               affect
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               made
               people
               withdraw
               from
               them
               ;
               
                 You
                 make
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Transgress
                 ,
              
               saith
               Eli.
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               restrict
               this
               to
               their
               uncleanness
               mentioned
               ,
               ver
               .
               22.
               
               For
               Eli
               heard
               beside
               that
               ,
               
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 Israel
              
               ;
               and
               no
               doubt
               his
               Reproof
               had
               respect
               to
               all
               .
               Some
               Translate
               
                 ver
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 Abigitis
                 populum
                 Domini
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 efficitis
                 ne
                 huc
                 veniat
                 populus
                 ad
                 Sacrificandum
                 .
              
               So
               vatablus
               .
               All
               this
               considered
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               think
               it
               absurd
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               people
               may
               see
               such
               things
               in
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               may
               warrant
               deserting
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               If
               this
               should
               be
               denied
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               should
               be
               
                 Lords
                 over
                 God's
                 Heritage
              
               ,
               to
               all
               ends
               and
               purposes
               ,
               and
               might
               teach
               what
               they
               would
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               they
               would
               ,
               and
               bring
               into
               the
               Church
               what
               they
               would
               ,
               instead
               of
               Christ's
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               be
               still
               oblig'd
               to
               hear
               them
               ,
               and
               join
               with
               them
               in
               all
               these
               abominations
               ;
               they
               might
               lead
               the
               People
               in
               the
               way
               to
               Hell
               ,
               who
               were
               still
               obliged
               to
               follow
               them
               .
               3.
               
               The
               People
               have
               a
               Right
               of
               discerning
               and
               judging
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               own
               practice
               ,
               whether
               
               their
               Ministers
               be
               so
               qualified
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               safely
               live
               under
               their
               Ministry
               :
               This
               doth
               neither
               import
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               determine
               in
               this
               what
               they
               will
               ;
               nor
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               blame
               ,
               if
               they
               judge
               amiss
               ;
               nor
               that
               they
               have
               Authority
               to
               pass
               a
               Sentence
               on
               their
               Ministers
               (
               that
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Pastors
               )
               ;
               nor
               that
               all
               of
               them
               are
               so
               qualified
               for
               this
               Judging
               ,
               as
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               ;
               yet
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               such
               a
               Right
               ,
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               without
               obliging
               them
               to
               blind
               obedience
               ,
               and
               regardlesness
               of
               their
               own
               Souls
               ;
               and
               Scripture
               alloweth
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               alloweth
               People
               to
               admonish
               Ministe●s
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               work
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               17.
               
               This
               Command
               the
               Colossians
               could
               not
               obey
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               no
               power
               of
               discretive
               judging
               ,
               whether
               Archippus
               fulfilled
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               Without
               this
               ,
               people
               were
               obliged
               to
               cast
               themselves
               into
               Temptation
               and
               hazard
               of
               Soul-ruine
               by
               a
               Deceiver
               or
               Soul-murderer
               .
               This
               was
               both
               the
               Principle
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Ep.
                 68.
                 
                 Plebs
                 obsequens
                 praeceptis
                 Domini
                 a
                 peccatore
                 praeposito
                 separare
                 se
                 debet
                 .
              
               And
               it
               was
               their
               common
               practice
               ,
               (
               tho'
               I
               confes●
               sometimes
               on
               no
               sufficient
               grounds
               )
               they
               separated
               every
               where
               from
               the
               
                 Arian
                 Bishops
              
               and
               Pastors
               .
               The
               
                 Magdeburgenses
                 ,
                 Cent.
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 10.
                 p.
              
               746.
               tell
               us
               out
               of
               
                 Ruffinus
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Sozomen
              
               ,
               that
               when
               Foelix
               B.
               of
               Rome
               had
               communicated
               with
               the
               Arians
               ,
               the
               People
               of
               
                 Rome
                 separated
              
               themselves
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               he
               taught
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               came
               to
               Church
               :
               Also
               ,
               ibid.
               p.
               772.
               
               That
               Moses
               refused
               to
               be
               ordained
               by
               Lucius
               B.
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               an
               Arian
               ,
               and
               a
               Persecutor
               ,
               but
               went
               to
               the
               Exiled
               Orthodox
               Bishops
               to
               receive
               Ordination
               .
               I
               may
               here
               put
               the
               Dr.
               in
               mind
               (
               using
               it
               only
               as
               
                 Argumentum
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               )
               that
               an
               eminent
               light
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 Jewel
              
               ,
               giving
               reasons
               why
               the
               
                 English
                 Bishops
              
               went
               not
               to
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
              
               (
               a
               formal
               Separation
               )
               was
               ,
               because
               of
               Pope
               Pius's
               Simony
               in
               getting
               the
               Chair
               ,
               and
               manageing
               it
               with
               Murders
               and
               Cruelty
               .
               
                 Full.
                 Ch.
                 Hist.
                 lib.
              
               9.
               p.
               70.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               4.
               
               Breaking
               the
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               much
               weight
               and
               consequence
               :
               And
               the
               Sin
               of
               it
               (
               on
               whatever
               side
               it
               lieth
               )
               of
               so
               deep
               a
               Die
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               Aggravation
               ;
               that
               the
               greatest
               caution
               is
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               separate
               for
               imagined
               ,
               but
               real
               ;
               for
               small
               ,
               but
               very
               great
               ;
               for
               uncertain
               ,
               but
               very
               Evident
               want
               ;
               not
               of
               every
               ministerial
               quality
               that
               is
               ●●sirable
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               as
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               Ordinances
               being
               so
               Administred
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               partake
               of
               them
               without
               Sin.
               If
               People
               do
               mistake
               in
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               run
               into
               Separation
               without
               sufficient
               
               grounds
               ,
               thinking
               that
               fault
               of
               a
               Minister
               true
               ,
               or
               great
               ,
               or
               evident
               ,
               or
               intolerable
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               plead
               for
               this
               practice
               :
               But
               we
               must
               not
               ,
               to
               shun
               that
               inconvenience
               ,
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               no
               case
               lawful
               .
               I
               know
               no
               Truth
               but
               it
               may
               be
               abused
               by
               men
               of
               Corrupt
               minds
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               this
               .
               I
               know
               there
               are
               faults
               in
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               render
               them
               in
               the
               secret
               Judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Jealousie
               of
               good
               Men
               ,
               no
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               of
               Satan
               ;
               which
               yet
               will
               not
               warrant
               Separation
               from
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               have
               Ordination
               unrepealed
               by
               a
               Church
               Sentence
               of
               Deprivation
               ,
               and
               Administer
               God's
               Ordinances
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               partaker
               of
               them
               is
               not
               involved
               in
               Sin.
               Gildas
               said
               of
               some
               Pastors
               in
               his
               time
               ;
               
                 Apparet
                 cum
                 quem
                 vos
                 sacerdotes
                 —
                 sciens
                 ex
                 corde
                 dicit
                 ,
                 non
                 esse
                 eximium
                 Christianum
                 :
              
               And
               
                 O
                 inimici
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 Sacerdotes
                 :
                 O
                 li●●atores
                 malorum
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 pontifices
                 traditores
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 sanctorum
                 Apostolorum
                 successores
                 ;
                 Impugnatores
                 &
                 non
                 Christi
                 Ministri
                 .
              
               When
               we
               can
               apply
               all
               this
               to
               a
               Minister
               ,
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               ,
               as
               unsavoury
               Salt
               :
               But
               till
               that
               be
               done
               ,
               private
               Persons
               ought
               to
               withdraw
               from
               his
               evil
               Deeds
               ;
               but
               not
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               while
               they
               are
               pure
               .
               I
               know
               this
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               a
               Controversie
               in
               our
               Neighbour
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               rise
               to
               much
               disquiet
               ,
               much
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               many
               Persecutions
               there
               :
               I
               shall
               not
               much
               dip
               in
               it
               ;
               our
               Case
               being
               more
               clearly
               Stated
               :
               and
               our
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               being
               founded
               not
               on
               personal
               faults
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               on
               sinful
               Impositions
               in
               Worship
               .
               I
               have
               not
               met
               with
               one
               judicious
               Writer
               of
               that
               Nation
               ;
               nor
               one
               Minister
               that
               I
               remember
               of
               in
               private
               discourse
               ,
               who
               denieth
               ,
               
                 in
                 thesi
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               from
               a
               Minister
               ,
               meerly
               on
               Accompt
               of
               his
               personal
               faults
               ,
               where
               the
               Ordinances
               that
               we
               are
               to
               partake
               of
               are
               incorrupted
               ;
               but
               they
               state
               the
               Controversie
               upon
               some
               Specialities
               in
               their
               Case
               .
               One
               or
               Two
               little
               Manuscr●pts
               I
               have
               seen
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 Thesi
              
               and
               with
               as
               much
               Confidence
               ,
               as
               little
               Reason
               ,
               deny
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               hearing
               a
               scandalous
               Minister
               .
               To
               these
               ,
               I
               only
               oppose
               this
               one
               Argument
               ;
               Our
               Lord
               Commanded
               the
               Jews
               to
               receive
               the
               Ordinances
               from
               the
               Priests
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               who
               were
               most
               of
               them
               very
               bad
               men
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 8.
                 4.
                 
                 Luk.
              
               17.
               14.
               and
               what
               Christ
               bid
               them
               do
               ,
               we
               may
               lawfully
               do
               in
               the
               like
               case
               .
               The
               Exceptions
               made
               against
               this
               Argument
               (
               that
               I
               have
               met
               with
               )
               are
               very
               Light
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Priests
               were
               not
               so
               bad
               as
               ours
               .
               1.
               
               This
               is
               said
               without
               all
               Colour
               of
               Reason
               .
               2.
               
               Let
               them
               shew
               what
               degree
               of
               Scandal
               in
               a
               Minister
               will
               warrant
               such
               
               withdrawing
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               .
               Again
               ,
               they
               object
               ,
               That
               the
               Ordinances
               could
               not
               be
               had
               ,
               but
               from
               these
               Priests
               .
               Ans.
               If
               it
               had
               been
               unlawful
               to
               partake
               with
               them
               ,
               Christ
               would
               rather
               have
               had
               no
               Sacrifice
               offered
               ,
               than
               that
               People
               should
               sin
               in
               going
               about
               it
               .
               He
               that
               preferreth
               Mercy
               to
               Sacrifice
               ,
               would
               never
               preferr
               Sacrifice
               to
               shunning
               of
               Sin.
               And
               ,
               beside
               this
               ,
               if
               the
               hazard
               of
               want
               of
               Ordinances
               could
               inferr
               the
               necessity
               of
               joining
               with
               these
               Priests
               ,
               so
               may
               the
               hazard
               of
               a
               sinful
               rending
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               perswade
               to
               join
               in
               the
               Case
               in
               hand
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               where
               the
               Ordinances
               can
               ,
               without
               any
               sinful
               circumstance
               ,
               be
               had
               from
               better
               hands
               ,
               I
               am
               far
               from
               advising
               any
               to
               attend
               the
               Administrations
               of
               bad
               men
               :
               But
               in
               that
               Nation
               they
               had
               better
               grounds
               of
               their
               practice
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Subjection
               to
               Prelacy
               ,
               required
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               faithful
               Pastors
               were
               turned
               out
               ,
               and
               others
               put
               in
               their
               Place
               .
               But
               I
               leave
               this
               Debate
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               my
               present
               Work.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               I
               now
               come
               to
               say
               a
               word
               of
               each
               of
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               four
               Ministerial
               Qualities
               ;
               in
               particular
               ,
               1.
               
               Knowledge
               and
               Vtterance
               :
               The
               Ordainers
               are
               the
               Authoritative
               Judges
               of
               these
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               are
               not
               without
               very
               great
               and
               manifest
               cause
               to
               question
               what
               is
               in
               this
               done
               ,
               by
               the
               Guides
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               must
               they
               see
               with
               their
               own
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               lament
               the
               defects
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               that
               they
               evidently
               see
               ,
               but
               not
               separate
               ,
               while
               the
               Ordinances
               are
               not
               intolerably
               depraved
               ,
               tho'
               there
               be
               considerable
               defects
               .
               The
               Dr.
               
                 never
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 bid
                 People
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 their
                 Minister
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Vtterance
              
               ;
               neither
               was
               such
               a
               Command
               needful
               ,
               Nature
               and
               Reason
               injoining
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               man
               cannot
               speak
               audibly
               and
               intelligible
               ,
               People
               should
               not
               come
               to
               hear
               a
               noise
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               tell
               what
               is
               uttered
               .
               His
               declamation
               against
               Peoples
               judging
               of
               a
               Minister's
               Knowledge
               ,
               is
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               make
               them
               Triers
               ,
               as
               he
               supposeth
               ,
               neither
               give
               them
               Authority
               ;
               and
               we
               think
               ,
               (
               for
               all
               his
               scorn
               )
               that
               tho'
               many
               ●annot
               well
               discern
               a
               Minister's
               Knowledge
               in
               Controverise
               ,
               yet
               most
               can
               tell
               whether
               he
               understandeth
               the
               plain
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               they
               hear
               him
               discourse
               of
               them
               .
               If
               men
               ,
               by
               prejudices
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               due
               application
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Dr.
               speaketh
               )
               mistake
               about
               these
               ,
               I
               shall
               hardly
               call
               them
               
                 very
                 good
                 men
              
               ;
               as
               he
               supposeth
               they
               may
               be
               .
               The
               Second
               Quality
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 Minister
                 be
                 not
                 Heretical
                 .
              
               Except
               Taunts
               and
               personal
               Reflections
               on
               Mr.
               B.
               I
               see
               not
               what
               the
               Dr.
               answereth
               to
               this
               .
               We
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 Peoples
                 thinking
                 a
                 man
                 Heretical
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 crosseth
                 their
                 humours
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               good
               ground
               to
               separate
               
               on
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               would
               have
               it
               thought
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               needful
               for
               discerning
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               People
               be
               
                 Learned
                 Divines
              
               ,
               or
               have
               read
               Epiphanius
               and
               Binnius
               ,
               as
               he
               talketh
               ;
               but
               we
               think
               ,
               they
               that
               diligently
               read
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               spiritual
               Understanding
               ,
               may
               discern
               when
               manifest
               Errour
               against
               the
               Foundation
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               is
               taught
               ;
               and
               where
               they
               find
               this
               to
               be
               the
               way
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               may
               withdraw
               from
               him
               .
               I
               wish
               the
               Dr.
               would
               speak
               more
               plain
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               see
               his
               mind
               more
               clearly
               than
               we
               can
               do
               by
               these
               jeers
               :
               Doth
               he
               think
               there
               are
               none
               Learned
               among
               the
               People
               ?
               or
               ,
               Doth
               he
               think
               that
               none
               of
               them
               that
               want
               Literature
               can
               discern
               Truth
               from
               Errour
               ,
               in
               any
               Case
               ?
               or
               ,
               Doth
               he
               think
               ,
               dangerous
               Errour
               being
               discerned
               to
               be
               ordinarily
               preached
               ,
               People
               should
               attend
               on
               that
               Preaching
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               wholsome
               Food
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               not
               seek
               better
               means
               ,
               unless
               the
               Bishops
               will
               give
               leave
               ?
               If
               he
               be
               not
               positive
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               he
               saith
               nothing
               against
               Mr.
               B.
               nor
               Us
               ,
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               The
               Third
               Quality
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 Ministers
                 be
                 not
                 Opposers
                 of
                 Godliness
                 .
              
               That
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               what
               people
               will
               call
               so
               without
               cause
               ;
               nor
               of
               suspected
               malignity
               ;
               nor
               of
               open
               opposing
               of
               it
               in
               the
               mans
               private
               actings
               ,
               by
               word
               or
               deed
               ;
               nor
               of
               close
               hints
               in
               Sermons
               against
               it
               ;
               nor
               breaking
               out
               sometimes
               into
               more
               open
               maligning
               of
               it
               :
               But
               when
               this
               is
               manifestly
               the
               ordinary
               strain
               of
               his
               preaching
               ;
               we
               say
               ,
               in
               that
               Case
               people
               may
               withdraw
               from
               a
               man
               ;
               for
               here
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Preaching
               is
               wholly
               inverted
               and
               turned
               against
               that
               which
               it
               was
               appointed
               to
               promote
               .
               There
               is
               as
               good
               ground
               in
               this
               case
               to
               desert
               a
               Minister
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               in
               a
               besieged
               Garrison
               ,
               for
               the
               Souldiers
               to
               desert
               their
               Commander
               ,
               when
               he
               turneth
               the
               Guns
               that
               are
               on
               the
               Walls
               ,
               from
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               upon
               the
               Town
               .
               The
               Dr.
               rejecteth
               this
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               by
               tart
               Reflection
               on
               Mr.
               B.
               which
               whatever
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               is
               nothing
               
                 ad
                 rem
              
               .
               If
               Mr
               B.
               hath
               sharply
               reproved
               some
               for
               Censoriousness
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Divisions
               ,
               &c.
               and
               these
               will
               count
               this
               opposing
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               Doth
               this
               peevish
               mistake
               of
               theirs
               prove
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               really
               committed
               by
               a
               Minister
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               resented
               by
               the
               Hearers
               ?
               Or
               ,
               if
               Mr.
               B.
               sometimes
               speak
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               is
               this
               his
               ordinary
               Doctrine
               ?
               or
               ,
               when
               men
               make
               Railing
               their
               ordinary
               Doctrine
               ,
               Should
               people
               sit
               and
               hear
               that
               ,
               as
               God's
               Ordinance
               for
               their
               Souls
               edification
               ?
               The
               Fourth
               Quality
               ;
               
                 That
                 Ministers
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 scandalous
                 Life
                 .
              
               Of
               this
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               nothing
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               say
               little
               more
               than
               is
               already
               
               said
               .
               We
               do
               not
               hold
               ,
               That
               personal
               faults
               in
               a
               Minister
               ,
               where
               the
               Ordinances
               are
               incorrupted
               ,
               is
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               Separation
               from
               him
               .
               But
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               sad
               Grievance
               ,
               and
               make
               people
               wait
               on
               the
               Ministry
               of
               such
               a
               person
               with
               less
               comfort
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               may
               warrant
               people
               that
               regard
               the
               advantage
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               first
               opportunity
               that
               they
               can
               get
               ,
               to
               live
               under
               a
               Ministry
               that
               is
               more
               like
               to
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               He
               chargeth
               the
               Non-conformists
               (
               without
               exception
               )
               Sect.
               10.
               with
               
                 insinuating
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 conforming
                 Clergy
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 faults
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 lawfully
                 separate
                 :
              
               A
               most
               false
               Assertion
               ,
               and
               unjust
               Charge
               .
               Not
               one
               Non-conformist
               that
               ever
               I
               read
               or
               met
               with
               ,
               hath
               said
               or
               written
               this
               ,
               or
               words
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               generally
               disclaim
               it
               :
               But
               the
               Dr.
               undertaketh
               to
               prove
               it
               by
               some
               particulars
               .
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 make
                 Conformity
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 scandalous
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 tell
                 the
                 people
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 scandalous
                 Priests
                 ,
                 especially
                 where
                 the
                 Scandal
                 is
                 so
                 notorious
                 .
              
               I
               am
               astonished
               to
               read
               this
               ,
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               one
               whom
               I
               am
               loath
               to
               have
               an
               harsh
               thought
               against
               .
               We
               do
               indeed
               think
               Conformity
               a
               Sin
               ,
               and
               being
               open
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               Scandal
               ;
               and
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               it
               arising
               from
               a
               regardlesness
               of
               knowing
               what
               is
               right
               ,
               becometh
               yet
               more
               scandalous
               ;
               but
               none
               of
               us
               ever
               thought
               ,
               that
               a
               mistake
               of
               this
               nature
               in
               men
               ,
               otherwise
               sober
               and
               conscientious
               ,
               was
               a
               very
               scandalous
               thing
               ;
               or
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               such
               a
               scandal
               ,
               as
               by
               it self
               could
               warrant
               Separation
               .
               But
               let
               the
               Dr.
               tell
               us
               of
               any
               one
               of
               our
               way
               ,
               that
               ever
               held
               this
               general
               Thesis
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               no
               Sin
               to
               separate
               from
               scandalous
               Priests
               ,
               when
               the
               Scandal
               is
               notorious
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               Mr.
               B.
               (
               whom
               he
               only
               citeth
               on
               this
               occasion
               )
               teacheth
               the
               contrary
               oftner
               than
               once
               ,
               particularly
               
                 Christ.
                 Direct
              
               .
               p.
               718.
               and
               his
               looking
               on
               Conformity
               as
               Sin
               ,
               and
               an
               aggravated
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               pressing
               of
               it
               as
               that
               Sin
               which
               they
               charge
               us
               with
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Schismaticalness
               ,
               do
               no
               way
               prove
               what
               the
               Dr.
               asserteth
               .
               When
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               p.
               133.
               
               
                 Can
                 you
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 chuse
                 more
                 faithful
                 Pastors
                 ?
              
               It
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               Clergy's
               Conformity
               the
               true
               Reason
               (
               nor
               the
               main
               Reason
               neither
               )
               of
               Separation
               ;
               yea
               ,
               nor
               doth
               it
               import
               an
               Approbation
               of
               Separation
               ,
               (
               tho'
               he
               doth
               elsewhere
               shew
               his
               Approbation
               of
               it
               )
               but
               only
               sheweth
               how
               you
               tempt
               the
               people
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               Another
               Argument
               to
               prove
               his
               charge
               ,
               is
               
                 Sect.
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 count
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 Vsurpers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 such
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 separate
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               We
               
               deny
               both
               parts
               of
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               whatever
               Usurpation
               some
               of
               them
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               .
               We
               know
               most
               of
               them
               have
               the
               
                 (
                 tacite
              
               at
               least
               )
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 a
                 post
                 facto
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               however
               they
               might
               be
               guilty
               of
               intrusion
               in
               their
               entry
               ,
               in
               their
               continuing
               in
               their
               places
               they
               are
               no
               Usurpers
               .
               Neither
               do
               we
               own
               it
               to
               be
               lawful
               to
               separate
               from
               every
               Minister
               that
               is
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               meerly
               on
               the
               account
               of
               his
               Usurpation
               .
               To
               clear
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               our
               opinion
               about
               this
               ,
               in
               these
               few
               Assertions
               .
               1.
               
               The
               regular
               way
               of
               entring
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Election
               or
               Call
               of
               the
               People
               over
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               have
               charge
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 potestative
                 Mission
              
               or
               Ordination
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               This
               will
               fall
               in
               afterward
               to
               be
               debated
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               consequential
               to
               this
               ,
               That
               whoever
               do
               not
               enter
               this
               way
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               are
               in
               some
               degree
               or
               other
               Intruders
               into
               that
               Work.
               3.
               
               Though
               the
               express
               Call
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               free
               consent
               ,
               be
               needful
               to
               the
               more
               orderly
               Entrance
               of
               a
               Minister
               among
               them
               ;
               yet
               if
               they
               implicitely
               shew
               their
               consent
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               prelimitted
               by
               the
               Presentation
               of
               a
               Patron
               ,
               or
               Commands
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               if
               they
               consent
               ,
               that
               is
               enough
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               a
               Call
               ,
               and
               maketh
               the
               Minister
               that
               so
               entereth
               no
               Usurper
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               only
               to
               consider
               the
               Will
               and
               Consent
               sufficiently
               declared
               ,
               not
               the
               motives
               nor
               considerations
               that
               influence
               their
               will.
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               the
               man
               had
               any
               hand
               by
               undue
               means
               ,
               to
               influence
               them
               to
               consent
               against
               their
               Duty
               and
               right
               Reason
               ,
               he
               is
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               guilty
               before
               God
               :
               But
               this
               doth
               not
               nullifie
               his
               Call
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               the
               peoples
               consent
               .
               4.
               
               There
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               Usurpers
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               Office
               or
               Work.
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               fall
               upon
               that
               Work
               ,
               without
               a
               Call
               from
               a
               people
               ,
               or
               Ordination
               by
               Ministers
               .
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               do
               it
               upon
               a
               peoples
               Call
               ,
               but
               have
               no
               Ordination
               or
               potestative
               Mission
               by
               those
               in
               Authority
               ,
               the
               Church
               for
               that
               end
               .
               3.
               
               Such
               as
               have
               Ordination
               ,
               but
               take
               the
               Charge
               of
               a
               particular
               Flock
               ,
               wholly
               without
               consent
               ,
               or
               against
               their
               will.
               The
               two
               former
               sorts
               usurp
               the
               Office
               ;
               the
               third
               usurpeth
               that
               particular
               Charge
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               right
               to
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Presentation
               of
               a
               Patron
               to
               the
               Living
               ;
               the
               Civil
               Laws
               of
               men
               ,
               injoining
               or
               owning
               a
               mans
               entrance
               into
               a
               place
               ;
               due
               Ordination
               ,
               Institution
               ,
               and
               Induction
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               men
               please
               to
               devise
               ,
               can
               never
               make
               him
               the
               Pastor
               of
               such
               a
               particular
               people
               ,
               without
               their
               consent
               some
               way
               had
               ;
               but
               without
               it
               he
               is
               still
               an
               Usurper
               .
               This
               doth
               follow
               ,
               from
               the
               peoples
               right
               of
               chusing
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               afterward
               discoursed
               .
               6.
               
               It
               is
               lawful
               to
               
               Separate
               from
               usurping
               Ministers
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               sort
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               no
               Ministers
               ;
               they
               have
               only
               the
               name
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               like
               those
               that
               
                 called
                 themselves
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               2.
               2.
               
               I
               hope
               the
               Dr.
               will
               not
               deny
               this
               .
               7.
               
               When
               a
               Minister
               is
               obtruded
               on
               a
               People
               against
               their
               will
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               an
               Usurper
               of
               the
               3d.
               Sort
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               no
               other
               cause
               of
               separating
               from
               him
               but
               that
               ,
               I
               think
               (
               under
               correction
               of
               the
               more
               Wise
               and
               Learned
               )
               that
               they
               should
               rather
               cede
               of
               their
               right
               (
               with
               a
               Salvo
               )
               than
               break
               the
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               disoblige
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               ought
               to
               give
               their
               consent
               .
               By
               this
               means
               ,
               their
               right
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               them
               is
               not
               alienated
               ;
               it
               being
               by
               them
               on
               that
               occasion
               Asserted
               ;
               and
               the
               Rending
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               prevented
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               Let
               us
               now
               hear
               what
               the
               Dr.
               will
               say
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               against
               us
               his
               charge
               of
               our
               separating
               on
               this
               Head.
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 Legal
                 Establishment
                 ,
                 and
                 Law
                 and
                 Vsurpation
                 are
                 contraries
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Establishment
               by
               a
               Civil
               Law
               ,
               and
               Usurpation
               of
               a
               Civil
               Office
               are
               contrary
               .
               Also
               Establishment
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Usurpation
               of
               a
               Church-Office
               are
               inconsistent
               ;
               but
               Establishment
               by
               a
               Civil
               Law
               ,
               and
               Usurpation
               of
               an
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               very
               consistent
               one
               with
               another
               :
               Because
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               no
               institution
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               he
               giveth
               Laws
               to
               regulate
               that
               ,
               and
               other
               affairs
               in
               his
               House
               ;
               and
               hath
               not
               left
               these
               to
               be
               ordered
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               .
               I
               thought
               the
               Dr.
               had
               been
               for
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               for
               Erastianism
               .
               Mr.
               B.
               is
               cited
               ,
               p.
               134.
               asserting
               ,
               That
               
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Ejected
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 not
                 consenting
                 ,
                 are
                 Vsurpers
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate's
                 Imposition
                 maketh
                 not
                 such
                 true
                 Pastors
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 or
                 before
                 the
                 Peoples
                 consent
                 ;
                 nor
                 will
                 it
                 always
                 oblige
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 their
                 former
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 nor
                 prove
                 them
                 Schismatical
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 :
              
               For
               disproving
               of
               this
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               first
               
                 leaveth
                 it
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 dangerous
                 Consequences
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 an
                 Act
                 being
                 passed
                 by
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 for
                 removing
                 of
                 some
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 in
                 others
                 .
              
               And
               I
               desire
               that
               these
               others
               ,
               who
               judge
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               may
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               Call
               ,
               and
               the
               fixing
               a
               Religion
               between
               Pastor
               and
               People
               ,
               do
               fall
               directly
               under
               the
               Cognizance
               ,
               and
               Laws
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Head
               and
               Lawgiver
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               even
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               only
               ,
               as
               the
               Civil
               Peace
               may
               be
               concerned
               therein
               ;
               and
               let
               them
               also
               consider
               ,
               that
               we
               by
               owning
               or
               disowning
               a
               Pastoral
               
               Relation
               ,
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               passed
               an
               Act
               for
               or
               against
               ,
               do
               manage
               our
               principle
               ,
               and
               order
               our
               practice
               with
               that
               peaceableness
               and
               caution
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               as
               little
               as
               possible
               either
               know
               it
               ,
               or
               be
               offended
               at
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               be
               Convicted
               of
               a
               Transgression
               of
               the
               Magistrate's
               Law
               ,
               we
               patiently
               suffer
               the
               Penalties
               :
               Let
               them
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Consider
               these
               things
               ;
               and
               withal
               Consider
               ,
               that
               to
               differ
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               Principle
               and
               Practice
               of
               Religion
               ,
               was
               the
               Lot
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               them
               judge
               (
               if
               they
               be
               Impartial
               Men
               )
               whether
               any
               such
               dismal
               consequences
               as
               the
               Dr.
               insinuateth
               ,
               are
               like
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               He
               objecteth
               next
               ,
               
                 On
                 those
                 Grounds
                 when
              
               Solomon
               deprived
               Abiathar
               ,
               
                 and
                 put
              
               Zadock
               
                 is
                 his
                 room
                 ;
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 might
                 have
                 pleaded
                 they
                 never
                 consented
                 to
              
               Zadock's
               
                 coming
                 in
                 —
                 The
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               There
               is
               so
               little
               shadow
               of
               Reason
               ,
               or
               affinity
               to
               the
               question
               in
               Hand
               in
               this
               Argument
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               small
               Derogation
               from
               the
               understanding
               of
               so
               Learned
               a
               Man
               ,
               once
               to
               mention
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               chusing
               of
               a
               High-Priest
               belonged
               neither
               to
               King
               nor
               People
               ;
               but
               the
               Succession
               was
               fixed
               in
               one
               Family
               by
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               neither
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               King
               nor
               People
               to
               chuse
               any
               ,
               but
               the
               nearest
               Heir
               of
               that
               Lin●
               .
               Wherefore
               what
               Solomon
               did
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               was
               no
               more
               but
               to
               inflict
               a
               Civil
               Punishment
               on
               Abiathar
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Exile
               from
               Jerusalem
               (
               where
               only
               the
               Office
               of
               High-Priest
               could
               be
               Exercised
               )
               and
               Confinement
               to
               Anathoth
               :
               And
               this
               was
               done
               for
               his
               Accession
               to
               Treason
               against
               Solomon
               :
               And
               
               Solomon's
               putting
               Zadock
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               was
               no
               more
               but
               obeying
               the
               Commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               promised
               the
               Priest-hood
               to
               Phinehas
               ;
               whose
               nearest
               Heir
               Zadock
               was
               :
               And
               it
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               many
               Divines
               ,
               that
               
               Abiathar's
               right
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               was
               not
               so
               good
               as
               
               Zadock's
               .
               Another
               Argument
               like
               the
               rest
               he
               hath
               ,
               p.
               135.
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 a
                 smaller
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 may
                 disown
                 the
                 Publick
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 other
                 Governours
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 those
                 Established
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 one
                 case
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 Which
                 makes
                 me
                 wonder
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 at
                 those
                 who
                 dare
                 call
                 them
                 Vsurpers
                 ,
                 who
                 enjoy
                 their
                 places
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Laws
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 men
                 do
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Estates
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               Confounding
               of
               things
               most
               disparate
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               a
               taking
               away
               all
               distinction
               of
               Civil
               and
               Church
               power
               .
               We
               utterly
               deny
               his
               consequence
               ,
               That
               because
               people
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               may
               adhere
               to
               their
               Pastors
               ;
               therefore
               they
               may
               chuse
               other
               civil
               Governours
               (
               for
               of
               these
               he
               must
               speak
               ,
               or
               speak
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               )
               They
               may
               not
               do
               it
               in
               the
               one
               case
               
               as
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               because
               the
               one
               case
               is
               regulated
               by
               Christ's
               Law
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               Mens
               Law.
               But
               I
               now
               smell
               out
               a
               mistake
               in
               the
               Dr.
               that
               maketh
               such
               Choler
               and
               Zeal
               against
               us
               ,
               That
               we
               count
               them
               Usurpers
               of
               their
               places
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               Benefices
               :
               Let
               him
               no
               more
               fear
               that
               ;
               we
               own
               their
               Title
               to
               these
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               good
               as
               Men
               have
               to
               their
               Estates
               ,
               both
               being
               disposable
               by
               the
               same
               Law
               :
               But
               all
               that
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               is
               about
               their
               Usurping
               the
               Charge
               of
               Souls
               :
               Of
               which
               we
               Assert
               two
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               necessary
               Connexion
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               between
               a
               good
               Title
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               
                 divino
                 )
                 beneficium
                 sequitur
                 officium
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               same
               Law
               may
               give
               a
               Title
               to
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               Estate
               ,
               which
               giveth
               Title
               to
               other
               Estates
               ;
               but
               another
               Law
               and
               not
               that
               ,
               must
               give
               a
               Title
               to
               having
               the
               charge
               of
               Souls
               ,
               and
               must
               make
               a
               Relation
               between
               Pastor
               and
               People
               :
               And
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               Difference
               I
               bring
               from
               that
               famous
               saying
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               to
               the
               Church-men
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
               He
               hath
               yet
               another
               Argument
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               
                 this
                 overthroweth
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Papists
                 had
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Plea
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Men
                 have
                 now
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 had
                 no
                 Power
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Relation
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 former
                 Church-guides
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               If
               the
               Dr.
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Popish
               Clergy
               had
               no
               otherwise
               forfeited
               their
               Title
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Souls
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               Law
               ,
               then
               their
               Plea
               ,
               and
               ours
               were
               the
               same
               .
               But
               I
               suppose
               he
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ,
               will
               fix
               that
               forfeiture
               on
               another
               Foundation
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               their
               Heresy
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               they
               led
               the
               People
               into
               ,
               warranted
               the
               People
               to
               withdraw
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               none
               of
               Christ's
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               disobliged
               the
               People
               from
               owning
               any
               further
               Relation
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               Pastors
               :
               And
               this
               not
               only
               warranted
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               protect
               those
               that
               did
               break
               off
               from
               them
               ;
               but
               to
               suppress
               them
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               ,
               If
               he
               will
               not
               own
               this
               ,
               he
               doth
               more
               to
               over-throw
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               than
               all
               that
               he
               can
               charge
               Non-conformists
               with
               can
               amount
               to
               .
               We
               are
               far
               from
               questioning
               the
               Magistrates
               Power
               over
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               inflict
               civil
               Punishments
               on
               them
               ;
               if
               he
               do
               it
               on
               good
               Grounds
               ,
               he
               is
               approved
               of
               God
               ;
               if
               otherwise
               he
               must
               answer
               to
               him
               for
               it
               :
               But
               our
               Magistrates
               do
               not
               own
               any
               power
               of
               inflicting
               Church-censures
               by
               themselves
               ;
               whatever
               some
               Flatters
               do
               on
               their
               behalf
               .
               The
               Objection
               from
               the
               
                 Old
                 Non-conformists
              
               ,
               I
               have
               answered
               above
               .
               By
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               it
               will
               appear
               ,
               whether
               he
               saith
               truly
               ,
               p.
               137.
               
               
                 That
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 our
                 Plea
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 equally
                 serve
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
            
             
               Sect.
               18.
               
               What
               followeth
               ,
               p.
               137
               ,
               138
               ,
               and
               139
               ▪
               of
               the
               Peoples
               
               Power
               of
               chusing
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               the
               Nullity
               of
               their
               Title
               to
               that
               Charge
               without
               the
               Peoples
               Consentt
               ,
               he
               Dr.
               it
               seems
               thinks
               that
               Recitasse
               is
               Refutasse
               ,
               for
               he
               saith
               no
               more
               to
               disprove
               it
               ,
               but
               Asserteth
               ,
               That
               
                 it
                 layeth
                 a
                 Foundation
                 for
                 all
                 imaginable
                 Disorders
                 ,
                 and
                 Separations
              
               ;
               which
               we
               deny
               :
               And
               enough
               I
               have
               said
               above
               to
               evince
               the
               contrary
               .
               He
               maketh
               another
               of
               our
               Grounds
               of
               Separation
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               Persecution
               of
               the
               Prelatists
               ,
               and
               their
               having
               a
               Hand
               in
               silencing
               of
               Ministers
               :
               This
               we
               disown
               .
               Indeed
               their
               Persecution
               for
               our
               not
               submitting
               to
               their
               Impositions
               ,
               is
               a
               Barr
               by
               which
               we
               are
               forcibly
               kept
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               the
               motive
               that
               determineth
               us
               to
               leave
               the
               Church
               ;
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               wait
               on
               Gods
               Ordinances
               even
               Administred
               by
               them
               that
               persecute
               us
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               suffer
               us
               to
               do
               it
               on
               sinless
               Terms
               .
               And
               if
               Mr.
               B.
               (
               whom
               he
               only
               citeth
               in
               this
               matter
               )
               mean
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               I
               cannot
               answer
               for
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               Of
               the
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               imposed
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               AFter
               Examination
               of
               other
               Pleas
               for
               Non-conformity
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               cometh
               Sect.
               13.
               to
               examine
               that
               which
               he
               confesseth
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 most
                 colourable
                 Plea
                 that
                 hath
                 yet
                 been
                 used
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 their
                 imposing
                 of
                 unlawful
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               this
               I
               look
               on
               as
               not
               only
               the
               most
               colourable
               Plea
               ;
               but
               is
               the
               
                 causa
                 sine
                 quo
                 non
              
               ,
               that
               without
               which
               no
               Separation
               can
               be
               made
               from
               a
               
                 True
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               is
               sound
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               without
               Sin
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               very
               Foundation
               of
               that
               Cause
               that
               I
               now
               plead
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Dr.
               can
               beat
               us
               out
               of
               this
               Hold
               ,
               we
               shall
               become
               his
               willing
               Proselites
               .
               Let
               us
               hear
               then
               how
               he
               taketh
               this
               Plea
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               His
               first
               assault
               is
               by
               a
               distinction
               ,
               which
               is
               really
               true
               ,
               but
               very
               ill
               managed
               ,
               tho'
               by
               amost
               Learned
               hand
               ;
               but
               the
               Dr.
               being
               Master
               of
               so
               much
               Learning
               ,
               as
               few
               men
               are
               ,
               doth
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               sometimes
               make
               him
               consider
               less
               what
               he
               writeth
               ,
               than
               they
               find
               need
               to
               do
               ,
               who
               move
               in
               an
               inferiour
               Orb.
               His
               distinction
               is
               ,
               between
               
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 plainly
                 and
                 in
                 themselves
                 sinful
              
               ;
               and
               
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 only
                 fansied
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 through
                 Prejudice
                 and
                 wilful
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 Error
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               That
               there
               are
               some
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               with
               a
               Church
               
               really
               sinful
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               are
               not
               so
               ,
               tho'
               they
               be
               fansied
               by
               some
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               I
               think
               none
               ever
               doubted
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Dr.
               might
               have
               better
               imployed
               his
               pains
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               his
               Ink
               and
               Paper
               )
               that
               he
               hath
               taken
               to
               prove
               this
               by
               a
               multitude
               of
               instances
               .
               And
               I
               grant
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               the
               Terms
               is
               only
               fansied
               ,
               the
               Sin
               of
               Schism
               ,
               that
               followeth
               on
               that
               apprehension
               ,
               lieth
               not
               on
               the
               Imposers
               ,
               but
               on
               those
               that
               separate
               :
               Only
               I
               must
               add
               an
               Exception
               of
               a
               Case
               in
               which
               it
               may
               lie
               on
               both
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               thing
               imposed
               is
               unnecessary
               ,
               and
               is
               made
               a
               ground
               of
               Separation
               by
               the
               mistake
               of
               persons
               otherwise
               orthodox
               and
               sober
               ,
               and
               who
               pretend
               to
               no
               other
               cause
               of
               Separation
               :
               If
               the
               Imposers
               will
               not
               yield
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               the
               wiser
               to
               the
               more
               wilful
               )
               they
               shew
               not
               that
               moderation
               ,
               nor
               love
               to
               Peace
               that
               they
               should
               .
               If
               the
               Quakers
               could
               be
               gained
               by
               forbearing
               preaching
               by
               an
               Hour-glass
               ,
               (
               the
               Dr's
               .
               instance
               )
               I
               would
               think
               it
               hard
               to
               lose
               them
               for
               that
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               lost
               his
               Life
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               As
               the
               Dr.
               manageth
               this
               distinction
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               tell
               what
               to
               make
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               confoundeth
               two
               things
               that
               are
               most
               distinct
               ,
               yea
               ,
               different
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 plainly
                 sinful
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 in
                 themselves
                 sinful
                 :
              
               And
               in
               the
               other
               Lemma
               of
               the
               distinct
               on
               ,
               he
               hath
               set
               nothing
               in
               opposition
               to
               plainly
               ;
               for
               fansied
               to
               be
               sinful
               through
               Prejudice
               ,
               wilful
               Ignorance
               ,
               Error
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               are
               all
               opposite
               to
               those
               that
               are
               sinful
               in
               themselves
               .
               He
               should
               then
               have
               told
               us
               ,
               if
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               imposed
               be
               sinful
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               not
               plainly
               ,
               but
               only
               obscurely
               so
               ;
               what
               censure
               he
               would
               pass
               on
               them
               that
               could
               not
               comply
               with
               them
               ;
               also
               what
               degree
               of
               plainness
               he
               would
               require
               about
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               imposed
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               lawful
               to
               Separate
               ,
               rather
               than
               yield
               to
               them
               .
               My
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               be
               imposed
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               really
               sinful
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               them
               can
               be
               known
               by
               diligent
               searching
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               depending
               upon
               God
               for
               Light
               and
               Guidance
               ,
               tho'
               there
               be
               not
               such
               plainness
               as
               the
               Dr.
               had
               above
               called
               
                 glaring
                 Evidence
              
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               may
               see
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               consciencious
               ought
               to
               withdraw
               from
               any
               Church
               whatsoever
               ,
               rather
               than
               submit
               to
               those
               Terms
               .
               There
               is
               an
               Ambiguity
               in
               the
               Term
               that
               he
               useth
               ,
               
                 In
                 themselves
                 sinful
              
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               their
               usual
               Plea
               for
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               (
               the
               imposed
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               now
               under
               debate
               )
               that
               they
               are
               things
               
                 in
                 themselves
              
               indifferent
               .
               This
               may
               either
               be
               understood
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               their
               general
               nature
               such
               ;
               which
               we
               
               grant
               ;
               Habits
               ,
               and
               Postures
               ,
               and
               Gestures
               importing
               neither
               good
               nor
               evil
               ,
               as
               such
               :
               Or
               as
               considered
               under
               the
               circumstances
               that
               they
               are
               cloathed
               with
               ,
               as
               they
               fall
               under
               our
               debate
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               think
               them
               sinful
               .
               Now
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               should
               have
               told
               us
               whether
               he
               meaneth
               of
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               that
               are
               things
               imposed
               ,
               which
               are
               really
               evil
               ,
               under
               the
               circumstances
               with
               which
               they
               are
               imposed
               ;
               or
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               which
               are
               things
               in
               their
               general
               nature
               evil
               :
               We
               think
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               in
               the
               latter
               sence
               ,
               may
               warrant
               our
               withdrawing
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               He
               telleth
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               of
               Church
               may
               lawfully
               determine
               and
               impose
               Time
               and
               Place
               ,
               and
               such-like
               circumstances
               of
               Worship
               ;
               which
               we
               grant
               ,
               (
               tho'
               we
               think
               it
               inconvenient
               to
               be
               rigorous
               in
               these
               Impositions
               ,
               or
               too
               frequent
               and
               universal
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               about
               these
               ,
               our
               Question
               is
               not
               conversant
               :
               )
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Separate
                 from
                 these
                 Impositions
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Separation
                 is
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 :
              
               This
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               .
               We
               also
               grant
               his
               Hypothetick
               Proposition
               that
               followeth
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 If
                 other
                 things
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 or
                 Church's
                 Power
                 ,
                 they
                 sin
                 who
                 separate
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 imposing
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               His
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               not
               so
               clear
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 plain
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 men
                 may
                 with
                 ordinary
                 Care
                 and
                 Judgment
                 satisfie
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 required
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 plain
                 prohibition
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
              
               .
               We
               deny
               the
               imposing
               the
               
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
              
               to
               be
               as
               much
               in
               mens
               power
               as
               is
               the
               determining
               of
               Circumstances
               of
               Time
               and
               Place
               ,
               and
               such-like
               .
               We
               deny
               also
               ,
               that
               men
               ,
               with
               the
               best
               Care
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               can
               see
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               every
               thing
               imposed
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               for
               of
               such
               things
               we
               now
               discourse
               )
               that
               is
               not
               plainly
               prohibited
               :
               For
               ,
               What
               if
               they
               be
               prohibited
               ,
               tho'
               not
               plainly
               ?
               It
               is
               too
               great
               peremptoriness
               ,
               to
               take
               upon
               us
               to
               teach
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               how
               to
               speak
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               if
               He
               expects
               Obedience
               from
               us
               (
               the
               Dr.
               was
               in
               this
               strain
               also
               in
               his
               
                 Ir●nicum
                 ;
              
               )
               if
               we
               have
               any
               hint
               of
               His
               Will
               ,
               tho'
               never
               so
               obscurely
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               can
               understand
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               obey
               it
               .
               Again
               ,
               we
               deny
               ,
               that
               want
               of
               either
               obscure
               or
               plain
               Prohibition
               is
               good
               ground
               to
               satisfie
               us
               about
               
                 Religious
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               lawful
               ,
               though
               imposed
               by
               men
               :
               It
               is
               enough
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               commanded
               nor
               instituted
               .
               
                 Will
                 Worship
              
               is
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               ,
               Can
               it
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               not
               commanded
               ,
               tho'
               it
               be
               not
               
                 plainly
                 forbidd●n
              
               ,
               is
               Will-Worship
               ?
               And
               ,
               What
               Argument
               will
               the
               
               Dr.
               bring
               against
               most
               of
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               not
               commanded
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               plain
               Prohibition
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Further
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               are
               plainly
               enough
               forbidden
               ,
               tho
               not
               in
               particular
               ,
               yet
               in
               general
               terms
               .
               The
               Traditions
               of
               men
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               are
               plainly
               forbidden
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 15.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Mark
                 7.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Col.
              
               2.
               20.
               
               —
               which
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               other
               Arguments
               proving
               them
               to
               be
               forbidden
               by
               God
               ,
               have
               been
               so
               fully
               managed
               against
               his
               Party
               ,
               without
               any
               Answer
               ,
               as
               may
               let
               the
               world
               see
               ,
               that
               neither
               
                 Ordinary
                 Care
              
               nor
               Judgment
               hath
               been
               wanting
               to
               find
               ▪
               out
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               such
               Impositions
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               cannot
               find
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               now
               repeat
               what
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               said
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               but
               intend
               to
               answer
               what
               the
               Dr.
               will
               please
               to
               say
               in
               defence
               of
               these
               his
               
                 Lawful
                 Impositions
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               The
               Dr.
               is
               at
               some
               pains
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               prohibition
               of
               these
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Second
               Commandment
               :
               But
               if
               he
               would
               have
               convinced
               us
               of
               our
               Error
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               proved
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               neither
               forbidden
               there
               ,
               nor
               elsewhere
               ,
               by
               giving
               satisfying
               Answers
               to
               all
               our
               other
               Arguments
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               insist
               only
               on
               our
               Argument
               from
               the
               
                 Second
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               as
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               frame
               it
               ,
               he
               giveth
               an
               Answer
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               is
               .
               I
               observe
               some
               mistakes
               in
               his
               treating
               of
               this
               Argument
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               he
               expecteth
               that
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               should
               have
               been
               forbidden
               in
               words
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               forbidden
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               been
               expresly
               named
               .
               Will
               he
               forbear
               no
               Sin
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               named
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ?
               What
               will
               he
               say
               of
               
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 Incest
                 ,
                 Rebellion
                 against
                 Kings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               May
               be
               he
               will
               say
               these
               are
               forbidden
               expresly
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Ans.
               So
               are
               
                 humane
                 Inventions
              
               in
               God's
               Worship
               ;
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               :
               And
               beside
               ,
               it
               were
               impertinent
               to
               deny
               Fornication
               to
               be
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Seventh
               Commandment
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               named
               there
               ,
               tho'
               it
               be
               in
               other
               Scriptures
               :
               Even
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               suppose
               the
               Dr.
               will
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               whatever
               is
               not
               named
               in
               Scripture
               as
               a
               Sin
               ,
               is
               no
               Sin
               ;
               mispending
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               in
               
                 sleep
                 ,
                 idleness
                 ,
                 play
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               advising
               or
               commanding
               one
               man
               to
               murder
               another
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               are
               not
               named
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               yet
               comprehended
               under
               general
               prohibitions
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               2.
               
               His
               Question
               is
               very
               absurd
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 sence
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 ?
              
               He
               must
               mean
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Commandment
              
               .
               And
               then
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               we
               could
               never
               by
               this
               
               way
               know
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               Fornication
               is
               a
               Sin
               :
               Nor
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               sixth
               Commandment
               could
               we
               know
               it
               is
               a
               Sin
               ,
               to
               say
               to
               our
               Brother
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 fool
              
               .
               Wherefore
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               written
               so
               much
               more
               Scripture
               holding
               forth
               Sins
               and
               Duties
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               only
               to
               look
               to
               the
               bare
               words
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               for
               learning
               the
               preceptive
               or
               directive
               part
               of
               His
               revealed
               Will
               ?
               
                 His
                 Commands
                 are
                 exceeding
                 broad
                 ,
                 Ps.
              
               119.
               96.
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               look
               for
               more
               understanding
               from
               them
               ,
               than
               the
               words
               by
               themselves
               can
               afford
               us
               .
               Ezra
               and
               the
               Levites
               read
               the
               words
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               
                 gave
                 the
                 Sence
                 ,
                 Neh
                 ▪
              
               8.
               8.
               
               It
               is
               our
               Duty
               also
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               and
               enquire
               into
               the
               sence
               of
               it
               .
               One
               useful
               means
               of
               coming
               by
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               consider
               how
               they
               were
               expounded
               by
               Christ
               ,
               enlarged
               on
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               injoining
               and
               forbidding
               things
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               with
               what
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Commands
               do
               express
               ;
               and
               in
               general
               ,
               we
               must
               compare
               Scripture
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               understand
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               and
               his
               Pa●ty
               should
               deal
               so
               unequally
               ;
               they
               take
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Liberty
               to
               impose
               things
               on
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               a
               very
               general
               Command
               ,
               
                 Let
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 decently
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 :
              
               Which
               words
               they
               practise
               upon
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               devising
               Rites
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bringing
               This
               to
               warrant
               them
               ,
               tho'
               they
               can
               bring
               no
               such
               sence
               out
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Kneeling
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               lawful
               :
               But
               if
               we
               scruple
               any
               of
               their
               Inventions
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               obliged
               to
               give
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               expresly
               forbidden
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               In
               the
               Third
               place
               ;
               When
               his
               opposites
               alledge
               certain
               Rules
               for
               interpreting
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               he
               asketh
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 they
                 be
                 divine
                 or
                 humane
                 ?
              
               I
               again
               ask
               him
               ,
               Whether
               doth
               he
               own
               them
               as
               sound
               ,
               or
               reject
               them
               as
               fallacious
               ?
               But
               to
               his
               question
               I
               answer
               ;
               They
               are
               by
               men
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               tho'
               the
               frame
               of
               them
               be
               Humane
               ;
               as
               the
               Dr's
               Sermons
               (
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               that
               at
               Guild-hall
               )
               are
               divine
               .
               Truths
               ,
               and
               of
               divine
               Authority
               ,
               tho'
               of
               humane
               frame
               and
               composure
               .
               4.
               
               One
               of
               these
               Rules
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 where
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 something
                 is
                 commanded
                 .
              
               We
               chuse
               ,
               after
               the
               generality
               of
               Divines
               ,
               rather
               to
               express
               it
               thus
               ;
               That
               in
               every
               Negative
               Precept
               the
               contrary
               Duty
               is
               commanded
               :
               And
               in
               the
               Affirmative
               Precept
               ,
               the
               c●ntrary
               Sin
               is
               forbidden
               .
               His
               Answer
               is
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 here
                 a
                 Command
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 without
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               A
               Logician
               would
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               still
               a
               Negative
               Command
               ,
               for
               here
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               Precept
               is
               expressed
               
               Negative
               .
               All
               Protestant
               Divines
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               
                 Second
                 Command
              
               is
               the
               m●dus
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               Divine
               Worship
               it self
               being
               commanded
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               contrary
               to
               it
               forbidden
               in
               the
               
                 First
                 Commandment
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               though
               this
               preceptive
               proposition
               of
               the
               Dr's
               ,
               
                 Worship
                 God
              
               ,
               be
               set
               down
               affirmative
               ,
               yet
               the
               manner
               how
               God
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               is
               set
               down
               negative
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               hath
               yet
               given
               us
               no
               Duty
               commanded
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               way
               of
               worshipping
               God
               by
               an
               Image
               forbidden
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               shunneth
               to
               say
               )
               or
               we
               must
               seek
               for
               some
               other
               way
               to
               express
               the
               affirmative
               part
               of
               this
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               We
               may
               then
               conclude
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               injoined
               in
               this
               Command
               ,
               That
               we
               should
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               way
               that
               He
               hath
               prescribed
               to
               us
               in
               His
               Word
               .
               This
               is
               elsewhere
               commanded
               ,
               Exod.
               25.
               9
               ,
               40.
               and
               the
               contrary
               is
               severely
               reproved
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 66.
                 3.
                 
                 Ier.
              
               7.
               31.
               
               From
               all
               these
               places
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Institution
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               :
               And
               I
               hope
               the
               Dr.
               will
               not
               dissent
               from
               the
               generality
               of
               Divines
               ,
               who
               hold
               ,
               that
               all
               Sins
               and
               Duties
               held
               forth
               in
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               reducible
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Commandments
               .
               And
               to
               which
               of
               them
               can
               this
               duty
               of
               worshipping
               God
               by
               the
               prescript
               of
               His
               VVord
               ,
               be
               reduced
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               the
               second
               ?
               Hence
               we
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               affirmative
               part
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Commandment
              
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               way
               that
               He
               himself
               hath
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Word
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Dr.
               can
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               are
               prescribed
               there
               ,
               whether
               plainly
               or
               obscurely
               ,
               directly
               or
               by
               consequence
               ,
               we
               shall
               own
               them
               .
               5.
               
               Whereas
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               prohibition
               comprehended
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               That
               we
               must
               worship
               God
               by
               our
               own
               Inventions
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 No
                 Inventions
                 are
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 Himself
                 hath
                 somewhere
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 but
                 He
                 hath
                 no
                 where
                 forbidden
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               The
               meaning
               of
               this
               must
               be
               ,
               a
               general
               prohibition
               of
               humane
               Inven●ions
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ;
               but
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               generally
               forbidden
               ,
               Men
               may
               devise
               ,
               and
               bring
               into
               God's
               worship
               ,
               and
               impose
               on
               others
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               if
               that
               in
               particular
               be
               not
               forbidden
               by
               a
               particular
               precept
               wherein
               it
               is
               named
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               particularized
               .
               VVhat
               a
               mad
               exposition
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Commandment
              
               is
               this
               ?
               He
               might
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
              
               ,
               I
               may
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               kill
               any
               man
               I
               please
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               particular
               command
               not
               to
               kill
               such
               a
               man.
               Are
               there
               particular
               prohibitions
               of
               the
               several
               Ceremonies
               that
               were
               used
               in
               Popery
               ?
               or
               ,
               Must
               the
               Bible
               have
               been
               made
               
               so
               voluminous
               ,
               as
               to
               mention
               every
               circumstantiate
               Case
               ,
               otherwise
               we
               will
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               its
               general
               Precepts
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               
                 stretching
                 and
                 forcing
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 defend
                 a
                 bad
                 Cause
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               below
               chargeth
               us
               with
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               The
               Dr.
               (
               as
               conscious
               to
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               this
               shift
               )
               cometh
               in
               the
               Fifth
               place
               to
               excuse
               the
               Ceremonies
               from
               falling
               under
               the
               
                 second
                 Command
              
               ,
               by
               telling
               us
               of
               two
               sorts
               of
               humane
               Inventions
               forbidden
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Such
                 as
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 represent
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 disparage
                 Him
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 the
                 spiritual
                 and
                 invisible
                 nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               extendeth
               only
               to
               these
               .
               Ans.
               1.
               
               It
               seems
               then
               ,
               worshipping
               God
               by
               or
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               forbidden
               ,
               for
               that
               doth
               not
               go
               about
               to
               represent
               or
               disparage
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               represent
               CHRIST
               as
               Man.
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               all
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Images
               of
               Saints
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               that
               is
               among
               the
               Papists
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               innocent
               by
               this
               Doctrine
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               these
               be
               not
               forbidden
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               will
               find
               it
               hard
               to
               refute
               these
               practices
               from
               Scripture
               .
               If
               such
               a
               passage
               had
               dropt
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
               a
               Non-conformist
               ,
               how
               would
               the
               Dr.
               have
               improved
               it
               against
               the
               whole
               Party
               ,
               as
               doing
               the
               Papists
               work
               for
               them
               ;
               as
               he
               hath
               charged
               them
               on
               far
               less
               grounds
               than
               this
               is
               ?
               Ans.
               2.
               
               Seeing
               other
               waies
               of
               uncommanded
               VVorship
               are
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               ,
               what
               reason
               is
               there
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               way
               of
               it
               alone
               is
               here
               meant
               ?
               This
               is
               to
               expound
               Scripture
               
                 ad
                 libitum
              
               ,
               and
               amplifie
               or
               restrain
               it
               as
               our
               fancy
               or
               interest
               leadeth
               us
               .
               Ans.
               3.
               
               I
               deny
               not
               the
               spiritual
               and
               invi●●ble
               nature
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Reason
               of
               this
               Law
               ;
               but
               I
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               either
               the
               sole
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               that
               is
               exprest
               in
               the
               Law
               it self
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 jealous
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 punish
                 the
                 corrupters
                 of
                 His
                 Worship
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               doth
               evidently
               extend
               to
               all
               waies
               of
               worshipping
               Him
               that
               He
               hath
               not
               injoined
               ,
               making
               bold
               to
               worship
               Him
               in
               any
               of
               these
               ways
               ,
               being
               a
               derogation
               from
               that
               soveraignty
               that
               He
               hath
               over
               Men
               ,
               especially
               in
               His
               own
               VVorship
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               nearer
               dependance
               on
               His
               Institution
               than
               other
               thi●gs
               have
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               The
               other
               sort
               of
               humane
               Inventions
               that
               he
               will
               exempt
               from
               the
               scope
               and
               sence
               of
               this
               Commandment
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Such
                 as
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 Worship
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 and
                 Law.
                 Ans.
              
               1.
               
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               of
               the
               Dr.
               what
               difference
               he
               maketh
               between
               the
               manner
               or
               form
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               Worship
               ;
               
               when
               he
               supposeth
               the
               way
               of
               it
               to
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               and
               Law
               ;
               while
               yet
               the
               Controversie
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               manner
               and
               form
               of
               it
               be
               so
               .
               This
               is
               a
               subtilty
               that
               I
               cannot
               reach
               ;
               but
               Words
               must
               serve
               to
               palliate
               a
               bad
               Cause
               when
               Reason
               cannot
               defend
               it
               .
               Will
               then
               the
               Dr.
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               is
               injoined
               in
               this
               Command
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               manner
               and
               form
               of
               it
               ?
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               ;
               that
               the
               object
               of
               worship
               is
               fixed
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               way
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               by
               that
               word
               is
               expressed
               ,
               the
               duties
               of
               natural
               worship
               ,
               the
               inward
               affections
               and
               actings
               of
               the
               Soul
               on
               God
               ,
               that
               are
               requisite
               in
               His
               Worship
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               (
               with
               all
               Divines
               ,
               except
               Papists
               and
               some
               Lutherans
               )
               allow
               this
               to
               be
               another
               Precept
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               part
               or
               explication
               of
               the
               first
               ;
               he
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               here
               is
               appointed
               all
               instituted
               worship
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               
                 means
                 ,
                 manner
                 ,
                 external
                 forms
                 and
                 ways
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               us
               to
               worship
               him
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               make
               nor
               devise
               none
               of
               them
               to
               our selves
               :
               And
               this
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               express
               by
               the
               most
               absurd
               and
               most
               common
               way
               that
               Men
               had
               devised
               to
               themselves
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Images
               ;
               as
               ,
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Negative
               Precepts
               ,
               he
               useth
               to
               express
               all
               the
               sins
               included
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               one
               that
               is
               more
               notable
               than
               the
               rest
               .
               Ans.
               2.
               
               I
               hope
               the
               Dr.
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Oil
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               forbidden
               in
               this
               Commandment
               ,
               (
               or
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               deny
               it
               ,
               let
               him
               tell
               us
               where
               they
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               be
               forbidden
               any
               where
               ,
               or
               not
               )
               but
               they
               perta●n
               to
               the
               manner
               and
               form
               of
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               Ceremonies
               do
               .
               Further
               ,
               let
               him
               tell
               us
               whether
               it
               is
               possible
               there
               should
               be
               any
               Superstition
               in
               the
               manner
               and
               form
               of
               worship
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               where
               is
               it
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               Commandment
               ?
               Or
               ,
               let
               him
               give
               us
               any
               reason
               why
               
                 Humane
                 Inventions
              
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               manner
               and
               form
               of
               worship
               ,
               are
               not
               forbidden
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               these
               that
               relate
               to
               the
               way
               of
               it
               .
               A
               Reason
               indeed
               he
               pretendeth
               to
               give
               ,
               Otherwise
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 all
                 Vse
                 of
                 Mens
                 inventions
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 preaching
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 interpreting
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 this
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Command
                 would
                 be
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 invention
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Liturgies
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               If
               this
               be
               to
               reason
               like
               a
               Divine
               ,
               or
               to
               quibble
               like
               a
               Sophister
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               ;
               for
               the
               Invention
               that
               men
               make
               use
               of
               in
               preaching
               ,
               &c.
               is
               the
               act
               or
               exercise
               of
               their
               faculties
               ,
               whereby
               they
               find
               out
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               :
               The
               inventions
               in
               God's
               worship
               ,
               that
               we
               ●ow
               debate
               about
               ,
               are
               Objects
               found
               out
               by
               Men
               ,
               not
               commanded
               
               by
               God.
               If
               Men
               devise
               unrevealed
               Objects
               in
               Reading
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               &c.
               we
               condemn
               them
               in
               that
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               devising
               ways
               of
               worshipping
               God
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Dr.
               mean
               ,
               that
               this
               exposition
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Commandment
              
               is
               an
               invention
               of
               Man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               
                 inventive
                 Faculty
              
               ,
               whereby
               he
               findeth
               out
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               speaketh
               wide
               from
               the
               purpose
               ,
               when
               he
               compareth
               that
               with
               things
               that
               men
               devise
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               :
               If
               he
               mean
               ,
               That
               the
               Interpretation
               is
               only
               devised
               ,
               not
               warranted
               ;
               let
               him
               prove
               that
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               reject
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               I
               hope
               ,
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               impartial
               Reader
               may
               judge
               whether
               we
               
                 stretch
                 and
                 force
                 Scripture
              
               to
               condemn
               Liturgies
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               ;
               or
               he
               doth
               so
               to
               defend
               them
               .
               That
               he
               imputeth
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 blinding
                 and
                 fettering
                 our
                 minds
                 by
                 Education
                 ,
                 and
                 reading
                 but
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 things
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 ,
              
               we
               resolve
               to
               bear
               patiently
               ,
               and
               must
               accept
               of
               these
               ,
               instead
               of
               better
               Arguments
               ,
               to
               refute
               our
               Principle
               .
               His
               instance
               of
               the
               deniers
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               proveth
               fully
               ,
               that
               the
               Schism
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               lie
               on
               the
               Imposer's
               side
               ,
               (
               tho'
               they
               separate
               from
               us
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               using
               it
               ,
               without
               considering
               imposing
               it
               on
               them
               .
               VVho
               of
               them
               have
               been
               excommunicated
               for
               not
               using
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               for
               forbearing
               the
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ?
              
               )
               If
               men
               will
               separate
               ,
               because
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               are
               imposed
               on
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               answer
               it
               ;
               we
               scruple
               only
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Man
               :
               Neither
               did
               we
               ever
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               blame
               of
               separation
               doth
               in
               all
               c●ses
               lie
               on
               the
               Imposers
               .
               And
               we
               confess
               ,
               that
               where
               
                 impos●d
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               are
               scrupled
               through
               mistake
               ,
               they
               that
               separate
               on
               that
               scruple
               do
               sin
               .
               And
               we
               yield
               also
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               pretence
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               sufficient
               proof
               of
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               the
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               ground
               of
               Separation
               ;
               and
               we
               still
               desire
               that
               the
               matter
               may
               be
               put
               to
               that
               issue
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               He
               proceedeth
               next
               to
               set
               ●orth
               the
               principles
               of
               them
               who
               hold
               all
               Acts
               of
               Communion
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               unlawful
               ;
               of
               them
               he
               hath
               little
               to
               say
               ,
               their
               mind
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               being
               easily
               discovered
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               not
               concerned
               in
               that
               opinion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               not
               insist
               on
               it
               .
               Only
               I
               see
               not
               on
               what
               grounds
               the
               Dr.
               nameth
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Book
               called
               Jerubbaal
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               against
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               hearing
               the
               conforming
               Ministers
               preach
               ;
               for
               that
               Author
               〈◊〉
               ,
               p.
               12.
               of
               himself
               and
               others
               ,
               whom
               Mr.
               C.
               had
               charged
               with
               Schism
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               not
               communicate
               with
               Her
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               that
               they
               joined
               with
               Her
               in
               the
               instituted
               
               VVorship
               and
               substantial
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 ,
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               The
               Dr's
               stating
               of
               the
               Question
               Examined
               ,
               and
               the
               Question
               truly
               Stated
               .
            
             
               THE
               several
               Principles
               of
               the
               Dissenters
               having
               been
               examined●
               the
               Dr.
               now
               proceedeth
               to
               state
               the
               Question
               about
               Separation
               .
               Some
               think
               this
               should
               have
               been
               done
               before
               examining
               of
               the
               Principles
               on
               which
               men
               separate
               ;
               but
               the
               Dr.
               must
               use
               his
               own
               method
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               follow
               him
               ,
               in
               examining
               what
               he
               saith
               .
               He
               giveth
               us
               ,
               Sect.
               15.
               his
               Concessions
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               say
               little
               of
               ,
               save
               to
               make
               a
               Remark
               on
               one
               or
               two
               of
               them
               .
               And
               ,
               1.
               
               His
               third
               Concession
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 can
                 allow
                 different
                 modes
                 of
                 Worship
                 in
                 Cathedral
                 and
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 publick
                 and
                 private
                 Administrations
                 (
                 these
                 being
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 whose
                 Communion
                 we
                 live
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 constant
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 chusing
                 of
                 new
                 Pastors
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               these
               are
               two
               different
               things
               ;
               the
               difference
               is
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               allowed
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               other
               not
               so
               .
               But
               consider
               the
               things
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               abstracted
               from
               the
               
                 Churches
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               appear
               to
               be
               as
               little
               Vniformity
               between
               Cathedral
               and
               Parochial
               Worship
               ,
               as
               between
               their
               Parochial
               Worship
               ,
               and
               that
               used
               in
               the
               Meetings
               of
               the
               Dissenters
               .
               Now
               we
               gladly
               would
               know
               of
               the
               Dr.
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Party
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Church
               can
               yield
               so
               far
               to
               Parochial
               Assemblies
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               tie
               them
               to
               the
               same
               Modes
               with
               Cathedral
               Assemblies
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               go
               to
               the
               expence
               of
               it
               :
               And
               seeing
               the
               Church
               dispenseth
               with
               crossing
               in
               pr●vate
               Baptism
               ,
               why
               may
               She
               not
               condescend
               so
               far
               to
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               who
               cannot
               for
               their
               Consciences
               use
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               shun
               this
               Breach
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               this
               denying
               of
               Communion
               with
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               chusing
               of
               new
               Pastors
               ?
               Are
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               so
               little
               to
               be
               regarded
               ?
               or
               ,
               Is
               it
               fit
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               so
               imperious
               over
               her
               Members
               ,
               as
               that
               She
               will
               indulge
               Mens
               Purses
               ,
               but
               not
               their
               Consciences
               ;
               She
               will
               dispense
               with
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               for
               Her
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               peoples
               consciences
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               shew
               good
               reason
               for
               what
               they
               think
               and
               make
               conscience
               
               of
               ?
               This
               is
               wholly
               unaccountable
               ,
               and
               very
               inconsistent
               with
               those
               high
               pretentions
               ,
               that
               our
               Brethren
               make
               of
               regard
               to
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Another
               remark
               I
               make
               of
               his
               4th
               .
               Concession
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Church
                 alloweth
                 a
                 different
                 mode
                 of
                 Worship
                 to
                 Foreign
                 Churches
                 set
                 up
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 break
                 not
                 off
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 who
                 were
                 Baptized
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               why
               may
               not
               the
               Church
               be
               as
               kind
               to
               her
               own
               Members
               as
               to
               Strangers
               ;
               if
               the
               Ceremonies
               be
               necessary
               ,
               why
               should
               the
               neglect
               of
               them
               be
               permitted
               to
               any
               ?
               If
               unnecessary
               ;
               why
               should
               they
               be
               forced
               on
               mens
               Consciences
               ,
               to
               the
               Rending
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               The
               breaking
               off
               of
               Communion
               that
               he
               talketh
               of
               ,
               may
               be
               prevented
               by
               this
               Condescendency
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               most
               unreasonable
               to
               charge
               us
               with
               that
               as
               a
               Sin
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               under
               a
               Necessity
               to
               do
               for
               shunning
               the
               wounding
               of
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               sinning
               against
               God
               ;
               and
               which
               they
               might
               as
               easily
               prevent
               by
               shewing
               us
               that
               Favour
               that
               they
               shew
               to
               others
               .
               I
               take
               notice
               also
               of
               his
               6th
               .
               Concession
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 sinful
                 Separation
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 True
                 Religion
                 under
              
               Arians
               ,
               
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 Case
                 ,
                 where
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 taught
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               very
               much
               to
               our
               Case
               ;
               for
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Orthodox
               might
               Worship
               God
               apart
               from
               the
               Arians
               —
               was
               because
               it
               had
               been
               their
               sin
               to
               join
               in
               corrupted
               Worship
               ;
               though
               we
               do
               not
               equal
               the
               owning
               of
               the
               Arian
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               using
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               yet
               we
               reckon
               the
               one
               to
               be
               Sin
               ,
               as
               really
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               not
               commit
               a
               smaller
               Sin
               to
               enjoy
               Communion
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               more
               than
               we
               may
               commit
               a
               greater
               Sin
               for
               that
               end
               .
               And
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               live
               without
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               have
               them
               with
               the
               Church
               without
               Sin
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               Oxthodox
               were
               ,
               who
               lived
               under
               the
               Arians
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Tho'
               the
               Dr.
               it
               seems
               had
               designed
               this
               Section
               for
               stating
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               upon
               which
               his
               whole
               Book
               is
               founded
               :
               I
               see
               no
               formal
               Stating
               of
               it
               (
               Concessions
               are
               but
               preparatory
               to
               the
               Stating
               of
               a
               Controversie
               )
               except
               that
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 told
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 dispute
                 was
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 upholding
                 separate
                 Meetings
                 for
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 Established
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 substantial
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 sinful
                 Separation
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               no
               sufficient
               stating
               of
               the
               Controversy
               between
               the
               Prelatists
               and
               Dissenters
               about
               Separation
               .
               Two
               things
               in
               it
               are
               not
               sufficiently
               clear
               ;
               and
               some
               things
               needful
               
               to
               be
               minded
               in
               our
               present
               Controversy
               are
               left
               out
               .
               The
               First
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               clear
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               not
               allow
               any
               fault
               in
               Doctrine
               to
               justifie
               Separation
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Established
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               that
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               
                 Churches
                 confession
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               or
               is
               setled
               by
               Law.
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               there
               may
               be
               such
               faults
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               them
               that
               regard
               their
               Souls
               Health
               ,
               withdraw
               from
               a
               Church
               which
               are
               not
               here
               comprehended
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               gross
               Errors
               are
               commonly
               taught
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               contained
               in
               the
               Publick
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               Established
               by
               Law
               :
               That
               this
               is
               a
               Case
               supposeable
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               supposed
               with
               reference
               to
               our
               Controversy
               ,
               appeareth
               in
               that
               it
               is
               most
               common
               in
               England
               ,
               for
               Ministers
               who
               have
               subscribed
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               ,
               to
               teach
               Doctrines
               quite
               contrary
               to
               them
               ;
               as
               I
               observed
               above
               :
               It
               is
               no
               rarity
               for
               unconscientious
               men
               ,
               to
               subscribe
               to
               whatever
               is
               imposed
               ,
               rather
               than
               lose
               a
               Benefice
               ;
               and
               mean
               while
               to
               Hold
               and
               Teach
               what
               they
               please
               notwithstanding
               of
               such
               Subscription
               .
               Now
               if
               a
               Church
               should
               become
               so
               corrupt
               ,
               that
               Heresie
               is
               commonly
               taught
               ,
               though
               the
               Orthodox
               Faith
               be
               Established
               ;
               ought
               not
               People
               to
               withdraw
               from
               that
               Church
               ?
               Or
               if
               many
               teach
               dangerous
               Doctrine
               contrary
               to
               established
               Truth
               ;
               ought
               not
               People
               withdraw
               from
               such
               Teachers
               ?
               Especially
               when
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               get
               this
               unsound
               teaching
               removed
               ,
               or
               restrained
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               Another
               thing
               in
               the
               Dr's
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               is
               unclear
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               where
               the
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               are
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               right
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Separation
               .
               What
               he
               meaneth
               by
               these
               is
               a
               Controversy
               it self
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               at
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Pains
               to
               clear
               what
               he
               meaneth
               by
               this
               Term
               ,
               Part.
               3.
               p.
               334.
               whither
               I
               referr
               the
               Debate
               with
               him
               about
               it
               .
               But
               ,
               what
               if
               any
               part
               of
               Worship
               be
               unlawful
               ;
               call
               it
               Substantial
               ,
               or
               Circumstantial
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               will
               ?
               Or
               what
               if
               something
               be
               Annexed
               to
               the
               True
               Worship
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               is
               sinful
               ;
               but
               yet
               so
               peremptorily
               imposed
               ,
               as
               none
               shall
               worship
               God
               without
               it
               ?
               I
               ask
               the
               Dr.
               whether
               in
               this
               case
               we
               may
               separate
               ,
               though
               we
               scruple
               not
               any
               part
               of
               that
               worship
               that
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               call
               
                 Substantial
                 Worship
              
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Some
               things
               are
               also
               left
               out
               by
               the
               Dr.
               in
               his
               Stating
               of
               the
               Controversy
               ,
               which
               were
               needful
               to
               have
               been
               minded
               .
               As
               ,
               1st
               .
               To
               clear
               what
               he
               meaneth
               by
               Separation
               .
               I
               have
               above
               shewed
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               they
               that
               are
               charged
               with
               Separation
               ,
               are
               meerly
               Passive
               in
               it
               ;
               sometimes
               they
               are
               Active
               :
               The
               First
               is
               when
               
               the
               Church
               casteth
               them
               out
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               submit
               to
               her
               Impositions
               .
               The
               Second
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               offence
               at
               something
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               leave
               her
               ;
               but
               are
               not
               cast
               out
               by
               her
               ,
               but
               have
               free
               and
               peaceable
               Access
               to
               all
               her
               Ordinances
               :
               In
               the
               first
               Case
               (
               which
               is
               ours
               )
               if
               they
               causlesly
               scruple
               at
               the
               Impositions
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               charged
               with
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               Errour
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               Peevishness
               ,
               and
               Willfulness
               ;
               but
               how
               they
               can
               be
               charged
               with
               Separation
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               more
               than
               a
               Banished
               Man
               can
               be
               blamed
               as
               a
               Fugitive
               from
               his
               Country
               .
               And
               if
               they
               have
               good
               cause
               to
               scruple
               the
               Impositions
               ;
               I
               see
               not
               how
               any
               blame
               can
               be
               fixed
               on
               them
               at
               all
               .
               2.
               
               He
               should
               have
               shewed
               whether
               by
               Separation
               he
               meaneth
               casting
               off
               all
               ties
               to
               have
               Communion
               with
               that
               Church
               ,
               more
               than
               with
               another
               Church
               that
               professeth
               the
               true
               Faith
               ;
               as
               a
               Man
               ,
               or
               Company
               that
               live
               in
               Holland
               ,
               have
               no
               more
               Tie
               to
               Communicate
               in
               England
               than
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               or
               a
               present
               forbearing
               of
               Communion
               ,
               because
               of
               sinful
               Terms
               ,
               with
               owning
               an
               Obligation
               to
               communicate
               with
               this
               Church
               ,
               when
               these
               Bars
               shall
               be
               removed
               .
               In
               the
               one
               case
               all
               relation
               to
               that
               Church
               in
               particular
               is
               cast
               off
               ;
               in
               the
               other
               not
               so
               :
               It
               is
               but
               a
               suspending
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Communion
               as
               a
               Church-member
               ;
               not
               a
               disowning
               it
               ,
               or
               casting
               it
               off
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               He
               is
               defective
               in
               mentioning
               no
               other
               alledged
               grounds
               of
               Separation
               ,
               but
               false
               Doctrine
               Established
               ,
               or
               wrong
               substantial
               parts
               (
               as
               he
               calleth
               them
               )
               of
               Worship
               .
               He
               knoweth
               little
               of
               the
               Controversy
               that
               he
               manageth
               ,
               if
               he
               knew
               not
               that
               other
               grounds
               are
               alledged
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               had
               been
               fair
               to
               have
               fixed
               the
               Question
               on
               them
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               separate
               on
               such
               and
               such
               grounds
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               his
               question
               may
               include
               all
               the
               grounds
               that
               can
               be
               alledged
               ,
               beside
               the
               two
               mentioned
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               is
               the
               main
               Hinge
               of
               our
               Controversy
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               mentioned
               ,
               in
               stating
               of
               the
               Question
               .
               4.
               
               It
               being
               confessed
               on
               both
               Hands
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               sinful
               Separation
               ;
               it
               should
               have
               been
               one
               part
               of
               his
               question
               ,
               where
               the
               Sin
               of
               this
               Separation
               is
               chargeable
               ;
               whether
               on
               the
               Imposers
               ,
               or
               the
               Scruplers
               of
               those
               things
               that
               cause
               the
               Separation
               ?
               But
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               set
               his
               Church
               beyond
               all
               imaginable
               blame
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               the
               Question
               only
               ,
               whether
               the
               Dissenters
               have
               any
               blame
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               5.
               
               It
               should
               not
               have
               been
               omitted
               ;
               to
               enquire
               whether
               the
               Grounds
               alledged
               for
               Separation
               lie
               in
               things
               really
               Evil
               ,
               or
               only
               fan●ied
               to
               be
               such
               ?
               And
               again
               ,
               whether
               the
               Evil
               of
               them
               be
               such
               as
               will
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               Separation
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               I
               shall
               then
               endeavour
               to
               state
               the
               Question
               more
               fully
               and
               clearly
               than
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               done
               .
               There
               are
               indeed
               divers
               questions
               ,
               on
               which
               this
               question
               about
               Separation
               doth
               depend
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               Controversy
               cannot
               be
               represented
               in
               one
               single
               question
               ,
               to
               which
               an
               Affirmative
               or
               Negative
               Answer
               will
               suffice
               .
               It
               is
               then
               ,
               1.
               
               A
               great
               part
               of
               our
               Controversy
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Liturgy
               as
               to
               the
               Frame
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               are
               by
               the
               Clergy
               thought
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               so
               unnecessary
               ,
               That
               God
               may
               be
               acceptably
               Worshipped
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Dissenters
               think
               them
               unlawful
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               are
               able
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               by
               good
               reason
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               Humour
               but
               Conscience
               that
               moveth
               them
               so
               to
               think
               ;
               whether
               they
               should
               impose
               these
               on
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               so
               force
               them
               either
               to
               separate
               or
               sin
               against
               their
               Consciences
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               part
               of
               our
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               that
               indeed
               on
               which
               it
               mainly
               hangeth
               ;
               whether
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Seremonies
               ,
               be
               a
               Worship
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ;
               or
               such
               as
               he
               will
               reject
               .
               If
               he
               will
               approve
               them
               to
               be
               acceptable
               Worship
               ;
               yea
               ,
               lawful
               to
               be
               used
               ;
               all
               our
               other
               questions
               will
               cease
               .
               3.
               
               Supposing
               them
               to
               be
               unacceptable
               worship
               ,
               as
               the
               Non-conformists
               believe
               ;
               and
               supposing
               them
               to
               be
               so
               imposed
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               we
               cannot
               enjoy
               God's
               Ordinances
               without
               them
               with
               the
               Church
               :
               The
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               we
               should
               chuse
               to
               use
               them
               ,
               or
               forbear
               the
               Ordinances
               with
               the
               Church
               ?
               4.
               
               It
               is
               yet
               another
               question
               ;
               supposing
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               using
               them
               ,
               and
               impossibility
               of
               joining
               with
               the
               Church
               without
               them
               ;
               whether
               we
               ought
               to
               live
               without
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               keep
               
                 separate
                 Meetings
              
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               enjoy
               God's
               Ordinances
               without
               sinful
               mixtures
               of
               Man's
               inventions
               ?
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               several
               other
               questions
               may
               fall
               in
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               debating
               these
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               the
               main
               points
               in
               difference
               between
               our
               Brethren
               and
               Us.
               Some
               have
               not
               unfitly
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               fully
               ,
               comprized
               all
               the
               Controversie
               in
               this
               question
               ;
               whether
               we
               ought
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               only
               according
               to
               the
               Prescript
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               or
               may
               do
               it
               by
               the
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               V
               The
               Dr's
               Arguments
               examined
               for
               Occasional
               Communion
               .
            
             
               HAving
               Stated
               the
               Question
               ,
               he
               is
               resolved
               to
               make
               the
               charge
               of
               Separation
               against
               all
               the
               Dissenters
               :
               And
               1st
               .
               against
               those
               that
               deny
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               to
               be
               a
               Duty
               ,
               where-ever
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               is
               lawful
               .
               2.
               
               Against
               them
               that
               hold
               all
               Communion
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               unlawful
               .
               He
               insisteth
               on
               the
               
                 1st
                 .
                 Sect.
                 16.
                 &c.
              
               There
               was
               here
               also
               need
               of
               clear
               stating
               of
               this
               question
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               done
               above
               ;
               and
               here
               resume
               it
               briefly
               :
               
                 Occasion●l
                 Communion
              
               is
               either
               in
               some
               Duties
               ,
               or
               in
               all
               Duties
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               .
               I
               hope
               he
               doth
               not
               mean
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               think
               it
               lawful
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               some
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               Preaching
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               &c.
               are
               consequently
               to
               that
               obliged
               to
               think
               it
               lawful
               to
               Communicate
               with
               them
               in
               all
               Ordinances
               ;
               because
               they
               have
               annexed
               unlawful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               to
               some
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               others
               .
               The
               Question
               then
               is
               ,
               whether
               they
               who
               because
               they
               cannot
               enjoy
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               without
               Sin
               in
               the
               Publick
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               yet
               think
               they
               may
               enjoy
               some
               of
               them
               without
               Sin
               ;
               and
               have
               for
               enjoying
               all
               God's
               Ordinances
               without
               Sin
               ,
               set
               up
               a
               Meeting
               apart
               from
               the
               Church
               for
               that
               end
               :
               whether
               I
               say
               such
               are
               obliged
               constantly
               to
               attend
               these
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               Publick
               Assembly
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Sin
               in
               their
               joining
               in
               .
               To
               make
               the
               thing
               plainer
               by
               Instances
               ;
               we
               may
               lawfully
               hear
               Sermons
               by
               the
               Conformists
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               shun
               to
               do
               it
               occasionally
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               annexed
               such
               unlawful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               even
               to
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               by
               their
               
                 second
                 Service
              
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               first
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               at
               all
               enjoy
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               and
               but
               seldom
               other
               Ordinances
               ,
               in
               purity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               are
               forced
               to
               have
               Meetings
               where
               we
               may
               enjoy
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               purity
               .
               Now
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               whether
               in
               that
               case
               we
               are
               obliged
               constantly
               to
               wait
               on
               Preaching
               in
               the
               Publick
               Assembly
               ,
               rather
               than
               in
               our
               private
               Meetings
               .
               The
               Dr.
               is
               for
               the
               Affirmative
               ;
               we
               are
               for
               the
               Negative
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Before
               I
               examine
               what
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               for
               his
               opinion
               ;
               I
               shall
               in
               a
               few
               words
               lay
               down
               the
               Grounds
               on
               which
               we
               deny
               any
               such
               obligation
               to
               lie
               on
               us
               .
               1.
               
               We
               are
               cast
               out
               of
               their
               Church
               
               by
               Excommunication
               ;
               all
               of
               us
               being
               
                 Excommunicated
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               on
               our
               Non-conformity
               by
               the
               Canon
               as
               the
               Dr.
               confesseth
               ;
               though
               he
               labour
               to
               palliate
               the
               Matter
               ,
               Praef.
               P.
               74.
               and
               
                 Part.
                 3.
                 
                 P.
              
               367.
               
               And
               many
               of
               us
               ;
               yea
               ,
               most
               of
               us
               in
               many
               places
               Excommunicated
               by
               Name
               ;
               and
               Prosecuted
               with
               such
               Severities
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               be
               seen
               in
               Publick
               :
               It
               is
               strange
               that
               they
               should
               cast
               us
               out
               of
               their
               Communion
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               blame
               us
               for
               forbearing
               their
               Communion
               .
               2.
               
               This
               partial
               Communion
               that
               the
               Dr.
               would
               have
               us
               constantly
               use
               ,
               can
               neither
               satisfie
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               State
               (
               which
               he
               layeth
               so
               much
               stress
               on
               in
               Church-matters
               )
               nor
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               There
               is
               no
               Law
               for
               hearing
               of
               Sermons
               ;
               but
               only
               for
               waiting
               on
               the
               Service
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               from
               which
               they
               have
               excluded
               us
               by
               their
               Impositions
               .
               Why
               then
               should
               they
               blame
               us
               for
               forbearing
               that
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               themselves
               lay
               so
               little
               weight
               on
               ,
               while
               they
               have
               excluded
               us
               from
               that
               which
               they
               count
               Church-Communion
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Dr.
               himself
               reckoneth
               hearing
               a
               Sermon
               not
               to
               be
               ?
               3.
               
               Being
               by
               their
               unlawful
               Impositions
               necessitated
               to
               have
               Meetings
               and
               Pastors
               for
               Administration
               of
               all
               God's
               Ordinances
               ;
               we
               think
               our selves
               more
               obliged
               to
               wait
               constantly
               on
               hearing
               of
               the
               VVord
               in
               those
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               from
               those
               Pastors
               ;
               than
               in
               the
               Assembles
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               so
               necessitated
               to
               leave
               ,
               or
               rather
               are
               driven
               from
               ,
               for
               a
               time
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               In
               order
               to
               proving
               his
               opinion
               about
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               undertaketh
               to
               make
               out
               .
               1.
               
               That
               
                 bare
                 Occasional
                 Communion
                 doth
                 not
                 excuse
                 from
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Occasional
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 is
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 ,
                 constant
                 Communion
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 .
              
               The
               First
               of
               these
               we
               are
               little
               concerned
               to
               dispute
               with
               him
               ;
               we
               bring
               other
               Grounds
               to
               clear
               our selves
               of
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Separation
               ,
               that
               he
               layeth
               on
               us
               :
               Neither
               do
               I
               see
               how
               that
               by
               it self
               could
               do
               it
               .
               If
               we
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               forbear
               constant
               Communion
               ,
               we
               cannot
               satisfie
               the
               Obligation
               that
               lieth
               on
               us
               to
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               Communion
               with
               her
               now
               and
               then
               .
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 were
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 Occasional
                 Communion
                 granted
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               saw
               no
               just
               cause
               of
               their
               denying
               
                 constant
                 .
                 Communion
              
               ;
               which
               if
               we
               cannot
               shew
               in
               our
               case
               ,
               we
               are
               indeed
               faulty
               .
               I
               have
               above
               shewed
               how
               we
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               not
               :
               And
               do
               not
               plead
               that
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               maketh
               one
               a
               Member
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               with
               protestation
               of
               the
               Grounds
               on
               which
               we
               own
               it
               ,
               will
               shew
               
               that
               we
               do
               not
               cast
               off
               all
               sort
               of
               Membership
               with
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               excuse
               from
               the
               tantum
               ,
               though
               not
               from
               the
               totum
               of
               Separation
               ,
               as
               I
               believe
               it
               did
               in
               the
               Independants
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               which
               the
               Dr.
               instanceth
               .
               For
               his
               discourse
               against
               Mr.
               B.
               for
               being
               Eighteen
               years
               without
               Administring
               or
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               yet
               Preaching
               ,
               What
               Evil
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               in
               other
               instances
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               will
               be
               charged
               on
               his
               Party
               ,
               who
               deprive
               us
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Lord
               with
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               sinful
               Impositions
               ;
               and
               do
               what
               they
               can
               to
               hinder
               us
               from
               having
               them
               otherwise
               ,
               by
               their
               Persecutions
               ;
               many
               things
               of
               that
               nature
               are
               our
               Affliction
               ,
               and
               their
               Sin
               ;
               but
               all
               this
               cannot
               oblige
               us
               to
               Communicate
               with
               them
               in
               their
               Corruptions
               of
               God's
               Worship
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               I
               leave
               our
               Author
               to
               make
               the
               best
               he
               can
               of
               his
               first
               undertaking
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               attend
               him
               in
               his
               second
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               
                 constant
                 Communion
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 ,
                 where
                 Occasional
                 Communion
                 is
                 lawful
                 .
              
               This
               he
               manageth
               ,
               Sect.
               17.
               
               Mr.
               B.
               and
               Mr.
               A.
               had
               given
               good
               instances
               to
               disprove
               this
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               here
               set
               down
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               joining
               with
               other
               Parishes
               in
               a
               Journey
               ,
               at
               a
               Lecture
               ,
               &c.
               but
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               understand
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               Dr.
               of
               Communion
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               been
               or
               should
               be
               Members
               ;
               and
               of
               withdrawing
               from
               a
               Church
               for
               some
               Corruptions
               ;
               where
               yet
               I
               may
               Occasionally
               join
               in
               some
               duties
               ;
               for
               his
               opinion
               in
               this
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               two
               Arguments
               ;
               the
               first
               he
               taketh
               from
               
                 the
                 general
                 Obligation
                 upon
                 Christians
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 lawful
                 means
                 for
                 preserving
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               This
               he
               inforceth
               ,
               by
               proving
               this
               Obligation
               ;
               which
               none
               of
               us
               ever
               denied
               ;
               but
               do
               with
               more
               reason
               retort
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               ,
               on
               that
               he●d
               ,
               on
               themselves
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               do
               what
               they
               can
               for
               this
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               ;
               they
               will
               not
               quit
               so
               much
               as
               one
               of
               their
               needless
               Ceremonies
               :
               ●or
               our
               part
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               do
               what
               we
               can
               without
               Sin
               for
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               ;
               but
               the
               Dr.
               should
               have
               proved
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               our
               coming
               to
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               there
               was
               no
               Let
               by
               the
               Liturgy
               joined
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               pleased
               to
               suffer
               us
               without
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               
               C●pi●ndo's
               ,
               would
               preserve
               that
               which
               he
               calleth
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 Vnity
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               we
               being
               necessitated
               to
               have
               other
               Meetings
               for
               the
               pure
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               lawful
               means
               for
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               with
               that
               Church
               that
               had
               driven
               us
               away
               ,
               to
               desert
               these
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               wait
               on
               so
               much
               of
               their
               Administrations
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               be
               pleas●d
               to
               allow
               us
               .
               Our
               Hearts
               do
               not
               reproach
               us
               ,
               as
               this
               Learned
               Author
               doth
               ,
               
                 That
                 
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 provoking
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 Non-conformists
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 backward
                 in
                 doing
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 convinced
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 :
              
               He
               meaneth
               toward
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               But
               I
               perceive
               all
               the
               Strength
               of
               his
               Argument
               ,
               and
               the
               Zeal
               with
               which
               he
               prosecuteth
               it
               ,
               is
               built
               on
               a
               mistake
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 hold
                 it
                 lawful
                 to
                 Communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               If
               Mr.
               B.
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               are
               of
               that
               opinion
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               why
               they
               should
               be
               Non-conformists
               :
               If
               I
               were
               convinced
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               deny
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               whatever
               I
               might
               do
               Occasionally
               elsewhere
               ;
               only
               I
               think
               our
               Author
               need
               not
               talk
               so
               highly
               against
               his
               Opposites
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               p.
               159.
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               some
               cases
               ,
               where
               joining
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               would
               do
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               .
               
                 Was
                 ever
                 Schism
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 made
                 so
                 light
                 of
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Vnity
                 of
                 Christianity
                 valued
                 at
                 so
                 low
                 a
                 rate
                 ?
                 Ans.
              
               Yes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               them
               who
               will
               not
               part
               with
               a
               Trifling
               Ceremony
               ,
               for
               the
               Peace
               that
               they
               so
               much
               talk
               of
               ;
               but
               will
               impose
               these
               on
               scrupling
               Consciences
               by
               force
               ,
               to
               the
               dividing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               laying
               aside
               of
               thousands
               of
               well
               qualified
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               Hazard
               and
               Ruin
               of
               many
               Souls
               .
               Did
               ever
               men
               in
               the
               World
               make
               lighter
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               Christians
               ,
               than
               these
               men
               do
               ,
               if
               you
               believe
               their
               deeds
               ,
               and
               yet
               value
               it
               more
               highly
               ,
               if
               ye
               regard
               their
               words
               ?
               He
               asketh
               ,
               p.
               161.
               
               Which
               
                 of
                 them
                 readeth
                 what
                 they
                 think
                 lawful
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Assemblies
                 ?
                 Ans.
              
               We
               read
               part
               of
               that
               Service-Book
               daily
               in
               our
               Assemblies
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               therein
               contained
               ,
               we
               read
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               but
               for
               using
               the
               Book
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               composure
               ,
               we
               find
               no
               obligation
               on
               us
               to
               that
               ;
               both
               because
               that
               would
               be
               very
               insignificant
               toward
               Unity
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               more
               than
               Preaching
               of
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               praying
               for
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               is
               counted
               by
               them
               ;
               also
               ,
               we
               look
               on
               the
               whole
               Frame
               and
               Model
               of
               that
               Service
               ,
               as
               a
               humane
               device
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               give
               no
               Countenance
               to
               in
               God's
               Worship
               .
               A●d
               lastly
               ,
               because
               having
               once
               par●ed
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               worship
               ;
               we
               think
               we
               should
               take
               our
               Rule
               for
               manageing
               our
               Worship
               ,
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               rather
               than
               from
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitutions
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               All
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               Sect.
               18.
               do
               proceed
               on
               the
               forementioned
               mistake
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               we
               count
               Communion
               with
               them
               in
               all
               their
               Ordinances
               lawful
               :
               If
               that
               were
               true
               ,
               Communion
               with
               them
               sometimes
               for
               peace
               ,
               might
               well
               inferr
               constant
               Communion
               ,
               
               for
               the
               same
               good
               design
               .
               Neither
               do
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 better
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
              
               will
               warrant
               constant
               separate
               Assemblies
               ;
               however
               it
               may
               warrant
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               elsewhere
               ,
               then
               where
               we
               are
               Members
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               I
               look
               not
               on
               our
               Lords
               Communion
               with
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               only
               Occasional
               ,
               but
               Constant
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Wo●k
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               into
               the
               World
               for
               ,
               did
               permit
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               far
               from
               thinking
               that
               ever
               he
               did
               communicate
               with
               the
               Jews
               in
               any
               part
               of
               their
               uninstituted
               worship
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               alledgeth
               ,
               p.
               162.
               
               
                 His
                 presence
                 at
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Dedication
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Jews
                 were
                 ,
              
               is
               asserted
               by
               the
               Dr.
               without
               all
               Ground
               ;
               and
               he
               knoweth
               our
               Writers
               do
               constantly
               deny
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               his
               bare
               asserting
               it
               ,
               should
               not
               have
               been
               thought
               enough
               to
               set
               it
               off
               .
               All
               that
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 walked
                 in
              
               Solomon's
               Porch
               ,
               Joh.
               10.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Did
               none
               of
               the
               Jews
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               at
               that
               Feast
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               did
               so
               sharply
               reprove
               their
               uninstituted
               Washings
               ,
               and
               other
               religious
               Observations
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               the
               want
               of
               Institution
               ;
               and
               defended
               the
               Non-conformity
               of
               his
               Disciples
               to
               these
               Observations
               ;
               would
               himself
               observe
               a
               Religious
               Solemnity
               ,
               that
               had
               no
               other
               warrant
               nor
               foundation
               ,
               but
               what
               those
               other
               things
               had
               ,
               which
               he
               condemneth
               ?
               It
               is
               then
               rational
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               he
               walked
               there
               to
               get
               opportunity
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               People
               at
               that
               concourse
               ;
               as
               the
               Apostles
               after
               did
               ,
               when
               they
               knew
               these
               Jewish
               Feasts
               to
               be
               abrogated
               ,
               and
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               He
               bringeth
               a
               Second
               Argument
               ,
               Sect.
               19.
               from
               
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 As
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 attained
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Rule
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 mind
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 :
              
               To
               prove
               that
               where
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               a
               Church
               is
               lawful
               ,
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               is
               a
               Duty
               ;
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 from
                 hence
                 appeareth
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 ought
                 to
                 go
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 toward
                 Vniformity
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 forbear
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 they
                 lawfully
                 may
                 do
                 towards
                 Peace
                 and
                 Vnity
                 .
              
               This
               Argument
               is
               but
               lamely
               proposed
               ,
               and
               this
               Scripture
               but
               weakly
               improved
               (
               by
               what
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               )
               to
               prove
               his
               design
               .
               Two
               things
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               he
               would
               inferr
               from
               it
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Vniformity
               ,
               and
               
                 Study
                 of
                 Peace
              
               .
               I
               first
               ask
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               thinketh
               these
               two
               to
               be
               necessarily
               conjoined
               ;
               so
               as
               to
               study
               the
               one
               ,
               is
               to
               study
               the
               other
               also
               ;
               and
               neglecting
               the
               one
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               neglect
               the
               other
               ?
               If
               he
               say
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               why
               doth
               he
               here
               conjoin
               them
               ?
               Will
               not
               the
               study
               of
               Peace
               answer
               this
               injunction
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               without
               Uniformity
               ?
               If
               he
               say
               they
               are
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
               ;
               for
               not
               only
               we
               have
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               with
               other
               Churches
               ,
               though
               not
               Vniformity
               ;
               but
               
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               alloweth
               a
               Difformity
               within
               her self
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               between
               Cathedral
               and
               Parochial
               Service
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               hope
               she
               alloweth
               no
               Schism
               ,
               nor
               breach
               of
               Unity
               ;
               or
               ,
               will
               the
               Dr.
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               here
               injoineth
               Vniformity
               among
               all
               particular
               Assemblies
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               except
               in
               Cathedrals
               ?
               I
               confess
               it
               is
               like
               he
               did
               not
               mind
               their
               Vniformity
               ,
               for
               he
               knew
               no
               such
               distinction
               of
               Churches
               ,
               or
               Officers
               ,
               on
               whom
               it
               dependeth
               ,
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               I
               ask
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               sort
               of
               Vniformity
               doth
               he
               think
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               here
               injoin
               ;
               if
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               instituted
               Worship
               ,
               Holy
               Conversation
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               I
               grant
               it
               to
               be
               our
               Duty
               to
               study
               it
               ;
               But
               if
               in
               the
               same
               Forms
               and
               Words
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               religious
               instituted
               Ceremonies
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               in
               all
               the
               same
               Circumstances
               ,
               let
               him
               prove
               that
               the
               Apostle
               meant
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               for
               we
               deny
               it
               :
               And
               it
               is
               generally
               held
               ,
               that
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               (
               which
               the
               Dr.
               thinks
               could
               not
               possibly
               so
               soon
               degenerate
               from
               Apostolick
               practice
               )
               was
               very
               various
               ,
               and
               not
               Uniform
               in
               her
               Rites
               and
               Customs
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
               Daillie's
               
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               Lib.
               2.
               p.
               148.
               —
               but
               much
               more
               fully
               in
               the
               Dr's
               own
               Irenicum
               ,
               p.
               65
               ,
               66.
               
               
                 He
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Stranger
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 takes
                 not
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Diversity
                 of
                 Rites
                 and
                 Customs
                 used
                 in
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 censuring
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 differed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 ,
                 by
                 inconsiderate
                 Zeal
                 did
                 proceed
                 so
                 far
              
               (
               as
               the
               Dr.
               and
               others
               now
               doth
               )
               
                 how
                 ill
                 it
                 was
                 resented
                 by
                 other
                 Christians
                 .
              
               A
               great
               deal
               more
               to
               that
               purpose
               is
               excellently
               there
               said
               :
               But
               ,
               
                 O
                 quantum
                 mutatus
                 ab
                 illo
              
               —
               We
               deny
               that
               Vniformity
               (
               such
               as
               that
               our
               Breth●en
               use
               to
               plead
               so
               hotly
               for
               )
               was
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Apostles
               meaning
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Dr's
               Argument
               from
               this
               Text.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               I
               do
               ,
               in
               the
               Third
               place
               ,
               readily
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               here
               designeth
               to
               engage
               Christians
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               can
               attain
               ,
               by
               their
               understanding
               of
               what
               is
               their
               Duty
               ;
               and
               as
               far
               as
               they
               can
               lawfully
               do
               ,
               to
               study
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               ,
               as
               with
               all
               men
               ;
               so
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               which
               they
               are
               Members
               .
               But
               how
               doth
               this
               prove
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               our
               duty
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               mean
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               attained
               so
               far
               :
               We
               see
               not
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               use
               of
               these
               ,
               much
               less
               of
               the
               constant
               use
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               enjoin
               us
               to
               study
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               that
               way
               .
               I
               should
               rather
               think
               that
               a
               concludent
               Argument
               might
               be
               brought
               from
               this
               Text
               ,
               
               to
               perswade
               our
               Brethren
               to
               study
               the
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               not
               pressing
               us
               with
               these
               things
               ,
               nor
               forcing
               us
               to
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               attained
               so
               far
               ,
               they
               know
               them
               to
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               so
               unnecessary
               :
               They
               and
               we
               agree
               in
               this
               Attaintment
               ;
               why
               then
               do
               we
               not
               
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Rule
              
               ,
               in
               laying
               them
               aside
               ,
               and
               
                 minding
                 the
                 same
                 things
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               own
               Enriching
               ,
               Grandeur
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               over
               our
               Brethren
               ?
               But
               if
               he
               mean
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Orninance
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               themselves
               hinder
               ,
               by
               their
               Excommunication
               .
               2.
               
               That
               is
               not
               Duty
               in
               the
               Circumstances
               ,
               that
               their
               Violence
               hath
               placed
               us
               in
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               .
               3.
               
               That
               could
               not
               conduce
               to
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               necessitated
               to
               keep
               separate
               Meetings
               on
               other
               accounts
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Apostle's
               command
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               reach
               our
               case
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               it
               reacheth
               the
               Imposers
               ,
               let
               them
               look
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               Having
               thus
               defended
               our
               cause
               from
               his
               Argument
               built
               on
               this
               Text
               ,
               even
               supposing
               his
               own
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               be
               concerned
               in
               what
               Exposition
               others
               give
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               in
               his
               Refutations
               of
               them
               ;
               yet
               I
               shall
               take
               notice
               of
               a
               few
               things
               in
               his
               discourse
               on
               this
               Text
               ,
               which
               may
               seem
               to
               make
               against
               our
               cause
               .
               And
               ,
               1.
               this
               Refutation
               of
               Dr.
               O.
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Apostle
                 understandeth
                 the
                 different
                 Attainments
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 supposing
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 jointly
                 practise
                 what
                 they
                 know
                 ;
                 and
                 bear
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 differed
                 about
                 .
              
               To
               confirm
               this
               ,
               (
               if
               i●
               be
               not
               a
               Crime
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Mr.
               
               Pool's
               Criticks
               ,
               which
               the
               Dr.
               objecteth
               to
               Mr.
               A.
               the
               poor
               Non-conformists
               not
               having
               Dean●ies
               to
               furnish
               them
               with
               vast
               Libraries
               )
               this
               seemeth
               to
               be
               the
               general
               opinion
               of
               Interpreters
               ,
               
                 gradum
                 illum
                 cognitionis
                 rerum
                 divinarum
                 &
                 perfectioris
                 vitae
                 ,
              
               say
               
                 Menochius
                 ,
                 Estius
              
               and
               
                 Tirinus
                 .
                 In
                 eo
                 quod
                 revelavit
                 Deus
              
               ;
               saith
               Zanchius
               :
               Who
               ,
               though
               he
               apply
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Consequence
               against
               Dissentions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               a●le●geth
               ,
               p.
               176.
               yet
               doth
               down-right
               make
               the
               Apostle
               to
               mean
               of
               Degrees
               of
               Knowledge
               ;
               and
               his
               applying
               it
               against
               Dissentions
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               presseth
               Unity
               in
               Mens
               Devices
               ;
               but
               in
               God's
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Institutions
               ,
               which
               no
               doubt
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               also
               recommend
               .
               Also
               
                 Bullinger
                 in
                 loc
              
               .
               (
               not
               cited
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Pool
                 )
                 Idem
                 sentientes
                 ,
                 &
                 concordibus
                 votis
                 ,
                 calculis
                 ,
                 &
                 studiis
                 progrediamur
                 ,
                 agnitaque
                 veritate
                 provehamur
                 .
              
               Let
               the
               Dr.
               shew
               us
               one
               Interpreter
               ,
               that
               expoundeth
               this
               passage
               of
               Studying
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               
               by
               Vniformity
               in
               Ceremonies
               and
               Liturgy
               :
               I
               think
               himself
               is
               the
               first
               that
               hatcht
               that
               Opinion
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               The
               Dr.
               here
               ,
               against
               Dr.
               O.
               discusseth
               three
               Points
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               here
               of
               different
               Opinions
               ,
               or
               of
               different
               Practices
               .
               He
               endeavoureth
               to
               prove
               the
               latter
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 beginneth
                 with
                 a
                 Caution
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 for
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 a
                 digression
                 concerning
                 himself
                 ;
                 he
                 adviseth
                 People
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 pursuing
                 their
                 main
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 bringeth
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 satisfied
                 about
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 People
                 should
                 not
                 listen
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 made
                 Divisions
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 them
                 by
                 different
                 Observations
                 .
              
               This
               is
               to
               expound
               Scripture
               by
               our
               fancy
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               is
               speaking
               of
               Justification
               ,
               which
               the
               Concision
               Thought
               must
               be
               ,
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               And
               this
               he
               refuteth
               from
               his
               own
               practice
               of
               looking
               after
               another
               Righteousness
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               have
               them
               to
               deal
               tenderly
               with
               those
               that
               had
               not
               yet
               learned
               the
               Truth
               ,
               even
               in
               that
               great
               point
               ,
               waiting
               till
               God
               should
               instruct
               them
               .
               I
               see
               nothing
               that
               he
               saith
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               meant
               of
               
                 different
                 Practices
              
               ,
               but
               rather
               of
               different
               Opinions
               ,
               that
               divided
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               whether
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               proveth
               not
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               go
               over
               the
               Belly
               of
               our
               Light
               to
               keep
               Peace
               ,
               but
               rather
               bear
               with
               one
               another
               for
               that
               end
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               Next
               he
               enquireth
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Rule
                 here
                 mentioned
                 was
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 mutual
                 Forbearance
                 .
              
               I
               think
               the
               Question
               should
               rather
               be
               ,
               Whether
               it
               was
               a
               Rule
               of
               God's
               making
               ,
               or
               of
               Man's
               making
               ?
               Whatever
               the
               Rule
               were
               in
               particular
               .
               Tirinus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Regulam
                 hic
                 intelligit
                 a
                 Christo
                 &
                 Apostolis
                 ejus
                 praescriptam
                 .
              
               Zanchius
               ,
               
                 Doctrinam
                 quam
                 modo
                 tradidit
                 ,
                 summam
                 doctrinae
                 Chr●stianae
                 ,
                 tum
                 de
                 d●gmatibus
                 ,
                 tum
                 de
                 moribus
                 .
                 Doctrinam
                 fidei
                 ,
              
               say
               Estius
               &
               
                 Menochius
                 .
                 Grotius
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Etiam
                 qui
                 de
                 ri●ibus
                 &
                 circumcisione
                 aliter
                 sentiunt
                 ,
                 interim
                 s●iant
                 ,
                 evangelij
                 praecepta
                 ,
                 quae
                 divina
                 esse
                 per
                 suas
                 sunt
                 sibi
                 esse
                 sequenda
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Dr.
               can
               prove
               this
               Rule
               to
               be
               a
               humane
               Rule
               ,
               he
               will
               gain
               much
               by
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               otherwise
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               We
               are
               content
               to
               follow
               a
               Divine
               Rule
               ,
               for
               attaining
               Peace
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               it
               doth
               indeed
               forbid
               peevish
               dividing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               injoining
               to
               hold
               to
               the
               same
               Rule
               ;
               but
               the
               Dividers
               are
               not
               they
               that
               are
               content
               to
               follow
               all
               Christ's
               Rules
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               make
               Rules
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               will
               tear
               the
               Church
               in
               pieces
               ,
               rather
               than
               these
               should
               not
               be
               observed
               .
               The
               Third
               thing
               he
               enquireth
               into
               is
               ,
               What
               influence
               this
               Rule
               hath
               on
               our
               Case
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 obligeth
                 to
                 go
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 
                 can
                 :
              
               This
               is
               confessed
               .
               But
               then
               we
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               Divine
               ,
               and
               not
               Humane
               Rule
               that
               must
               shew
               how
               far
               we
               can
               ,
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               ought
               to
               go
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 we
                 can
                 go
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 sit
                 down
                 quietly
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 for
                 further
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 divide
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               When
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               of
               God's
               further
               instructing
               them
               that
               mistake
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               expresseth
               rather
               the
               hope
               that
               the
               sound
               part
               should
               have
               of
               them
               that
               are
               short
               in
               Knowledge
               ,
               which
               should
               make
               them
               not
               over-drive
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               Brethren
               would
               do
               with
               us
               )
               than
               what
               is
               their
               Duty
               .
               I
               am
               far
               from
               saying
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               mens
               Duty
               to
               break
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               far
               from
               being
               the
               Apostle's
               Scope
               ,
               to
               injoin
               such
               doubting
               Christians
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               they
               should
               go
               over
               the
               belly
               of
               their
               Light
               ,
               to
               join
               with
               them
               that
               they
               differ
               from
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Principles
               or
               the
               Practices
               that
               they
               scruple
               .
               2.
               
               That
               if
               they
               cannot
               have
               Communion
               in
               Ordinances
               with
               them
               ,
               unless
               they
               thus
               sin
               against
               Light
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               live
               without
               the
               Ordinances
               .
               None
               of
               these
               we
               have
               any
               Rule
               for
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               therefore
               doing
               of
               these
               were
               not
               walking
               by
               any
               Rule
               that
               the
               Apostle
               here
               meaneth
               .
               The
               Dr.
               saith
               ,
               p.
               171.
               
               
                 This
                 Rule
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Peace
                 ,
                 requireth
                 the
                 observing
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 particularly
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 injoined
                 by
                 lawful
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               I
               wish
               the
               Dr.
               had
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               giveth
               any
               warrant
               to
               observe
               such
               things
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ;
               we
               deny
               it
               .
               It
               is
               fallacious
               to
               propose
               his
               distinction
               of
               things
               
                 not
                 particularly
                 appointed
              
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               appointed
               by
               
                 Lawful
                 Authority
              
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               see
               a
               general
               Rule
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               for
               what
               we
               scruple
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               satisfie
               us
               :
               Or
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               what
               Authority
               Men
               have
               to
               appoint
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               
                 in
                 statu
                 cultus
              
               ,
               or
               religioso
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               appointed
               .
               It
               is
               most
               falsly
               asserted
               ,
               p.
               172.
               that
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 decreed
                 against
                 a
                 plausible
                 pretence
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 about
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               (
               he
               hath
               now
               changed
               the
               stile
               ;
               it
               used
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               )
               
                 by
                 parity
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 may
                 determine
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 conduce
                 most
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 preserve
                 :
              
               For
               to
               give
               any
               colour
               of
               Truth
               to
               this
               Assertion
               ,
               he
               must
               prove
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               ordinary
               Church-Governours
               have
               as
               much
               Power
               as
               the
               Apostles
               in
               such
               Cases
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               parity
               of
               Reason
               for
               the
               things
               determined
               by
               our
               Church-Guides
               ,
               and
               those
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               these
               were
               necessary
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               Decree
               found
               them
               so
               ,
               and
               had
               its
               Rise
               from
               this
               necessity
               .
               The
               Ceremonies
               are
               confessed
               to
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               
               and
               to
               have
               no
               necessity
               ,
               but
               what
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Church
               or
               Magistrate
               to
               give
               them
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               p.
               173
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               another
               of
               his
               Opposers
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 gave
                 binding
                 Rules
                 to
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 extant
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
              
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               17.
               
               Ans.
               1.
               
               This
               Rule
               is
               expresly
               said
               to
               be
               given
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               not
               to
               any
               Church
               in
               particular
               .
               2.
               
               That
               this
               Rule
               is
               not
               extant
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               extant
               in
               this
               place
               .
               3.
               
               This
               Rule
               that
               a
               man
               should
               keep
               within
               his
               station
               ,
               is
               no
               prudential
               Rule
               of
               Order
               and
               Government
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               hinteth
               ,
               but
               a
               Principle
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law.
               4.
               
               We
               are
               content
               to
               submit
               to
               all
               Rules
               that
               can
               be
               justly
               proved
               out
               of
               ,
               or
               inferred
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               tho'
               they
               be
               not
               ,
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               ,
               extant
               there
               .
               But
               the
               Rules
               for
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               are
               none
               of
               these
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
               The
               Dr's
               Arguments
               against
               Independent
               Separation
               considered
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               reach
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             
               FRom
               Sect.
               21.
               and
               forward
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               insisteth
               on
               the
               Charge
               of
               Schism
               ,
               against
               those
               that
               deny
               any
               Communion
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               to
               be
               lawful
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               partaking
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               with
               them
               ;
               who
               deny
               them
               (
               tho'
               true
               Churches
               in
               some
               sence
               )
               to
               be
               such
               Churches
               as
               they
               can
               abide
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               keep
               
                 separate
                 Meetings
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               own
               as
               other
               Churches
               distinct
               from
               the
               Patrochial
               Churches
               .
               He
               aimeth
               I
               suppose
               ,
               especially
               at
               the
               Independents
               ;
               I
               am
               not
               of
               that
               Perswasion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               leave
               the
               Patrociny
               of
               it
               to
               them
               that
               are
               .
               Yet
               because
               many
               of
               the
               Dr's
               Arguments
               against
               their
               Separation
               may
               be
               thought
               by
               the
               unwary
               Reader
               to
               militate
               also
               against
               the
               Meetings
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               wholly
               pass
               over
               this
               part
               of
               his
               Book
               ;
               but
               I
               shall
               answer
               his
               Arguments
               so
               far
               only
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               condemn
               our
               Principle
               and
               Practice
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Before
               I
               examine
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               two
               considerable
               Differences
               between
               our
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Independents
               .
               1.
               
               They
               have
               more
               grounds
               on
               which
               they
               separate
               than
               we
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               more
               is
               required
               to
               bring
               
               them
               back
               to
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               is
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               we
               withdraw
               ,
               as
               they
               also
               do
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 Crossing
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Kneeling
              
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               receiving
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               observing
               of
               Holidaies
               :
               If
               the
               Church
               will
               either
               remove
               these
               ,
               or
               bear
               with
               us
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               join
               with
               Her
               in
               Acts
               of
               Communion
               .
               But
               besides
               these
               ,
               they
               s●parate
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               wrong
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               Members
               ,
               want
               of
               a
               right
               Discipline
               ,
               faults
               in
               the
               election
               and
               ordination
               of
               Ministers
               :
               Tho'
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               were
               not
               ,
               they
               would
               still
               separate
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               from
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               where
               these
               are
               not
               .
               2.
               
               They
               separate
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               used
               ;
               We
               only
               because
               they
               are
               imposed
               as
               necessary
               terms
               of
               our
               being
               admitted
               to
               Communion
               .
               They
               separate
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               is
               polluted
               with
               these
               ;
               We
               only
               because
               we
               dare
               not
               pollute
               our
               own
               Consciences
               with
               them
               .
               If
               we
               may
               have
               leave
               but
               to
               forbear
               personal
               concurrence
               in
               these
               ,
               we
               think
               the
               fault
               of
               other
               men
               (
               I
               mean
               in
               things
               of
               that
               nature
               )
               no
               ground
               for
               us
               to
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               and
               with
               the
               Church
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               they
               go
               away
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               We
               are
               driven
               away
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               The
               first
               Argument
               that
               the
               Dr.
               bringeth
               against
               denying
               Communion
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 It
                 weak●neth
                 the
                 C●use
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               This
               he
               undertaketh
               to
               prove
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               some
               
                 French
                 Divines
              
               ,
               and
               he
               beginneth
               with
               Calvin
               ,
               whose
               words
               (
               too
               long
               here
               to
               be
               transcribed
               )
               do
               prove
               indeed
               Separation
               from
               a
               Church
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               because
               of
               lesser
               Impurities
               or
               great
               Faults
               ,
               while
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               are
               not
               greatly
               corrupted
               .
               But
               he
               speaketh
               not
               one
               word
               of
               the
               Case
               of
               them
               who
               are
               driven
               away
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               submit
               to
               sinful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               with
               Her
               :
               yea
               ;
               he
               speaketh
               more
               in
               favour
               of
               such
               a
               Case
               than
               against
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               maketh
               Corruption
               in
               Christ's
               Institutions
               (
               even
               in
               the
               words
               cited
               by
               the
               Dr.
               p.
               181
               ,
               182.
               )
               and
               being
               anathematized
               ,
               for
               not
               complying
               with
               these
               Corruptions
               ,
               a
               ground
               of
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               parallel
               to
               our
               case
               .
               But
               (
               saith
               the
               Dr.
               )
               
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 mean
                 indifferent
                 Rites
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Neither
               do
               we
               scruple
               
                 indifferent
                 Rites
              
               ,
               but
               
                 sinful
                 Ceremonies
              
               .
               And
               tho'
               I
               am
               far
               from
               comparing
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 En●land
              
               with
               that
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               ●o
               causes
               of
               Separation
               ,
               yet
               here
               there
               is
               a
               likeness
               ;
               the
               one
               rejecteth
               some
               of
               her
               Members
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               sin
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               will
               force
               her
               Impositions
               on
               their
               Consciences
               ;
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               other
               .
               Another
               Author
               he
               citeth
               is
               Daillie
               ,
               giving
               most
               substantial
               
               Reasons
               for
               Separation
               from
               Rome
               ;
               and
               he
               doth
               not
               mention
               our
               Ceremonies
               among
               them
               .
               And
               ,
               what
               need
               was
               there
               to
               mention
               them
               ,
               when
               there
               were
               such
               weighty
               Reasons
               beside
               to
               be
               insisted
               on
               ?
               But
               Monsieur
               Daillie
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
                 differences
                 had
                 been
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 might
                 safely
                 have
                 yielded
                 to
                 ,
                 then
                 Separation
                 had
                 been
                 rash
                 and
                 unjust
                 .
              
               So
               say
               we
               ,
               for
               we
               cannot
               yield
               to
               the
               lesser
               sinfulness
               of
               
                 superstitious
                 Worship
              
               ,
               as
               we
               cannot
               to
               that
               which
               is
               greater
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 idolatrous
                 Worship
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               Next
               he
               citeth
               Amyraldus
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 other
                 faults
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 beside
                 their
                 unprofitable
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 beyond
                 the
                 measure
                 and
              
               genius
               
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 still
                 continued
                 in
                 Her
                 Communion
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Neither
               should
               we
               refuse
               Communion
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               for
               these
               and
               such-like
               faults
               :
               We
               refuse
               the
               use
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               that
               ,
               the
               Church
               casteth
               us
               out
               of
               Her
               Communion
               .
               And
               if
               
                 Amyrald
                 us
              
               say
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               have
               used
               these
               rather
               than
               have
               fallen
               under
               
                 Rome's
                 anathema
              
               ,
               we
               leave
               him
               to
               his
               own
               Sentiments
               in
               that
               ,
               but
               are
               of
               another
               opinion
               .
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               these
               men
               think
               little
               or
               next
               to
               nothing
               of
               the
               Evil
               of
               our
               Ceremonies
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               compared
               with
               these
               
                 Romish
                 Abominations
              
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               consider
               them
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               compare
               them
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               cannot
               think
               so
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Dr.
               further
               urgeth
               us
               ,
               with
               the
               Answers
               given
               by
               
                 Claude
                 ,
                 Paion
              
               ,
               and
               Turretine
               ,
               to
               the
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Prejudes
                 legitimes
                 contre
                 les
                 Calvinustes
              
               :
               That
               they
               do
               not
               defend
               the
               Reformation
               by
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               this
               is
               both
               false
               and
               inconcludent
               :
               It
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               Monsieur
               Claude
               spendeth
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               Third
               Chapter
               of
               his
               First
               Part
               in
               defending
               the
               ground
               and
               right
               that
               the
               Reformers
               had
               ,
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Objects
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 presented
                 it self
                 to
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
              
               ;
               which
               he
               setteth
               forth
               as
               defacing
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               making
               it
               look
               partly
               like
               Judaism
               ,
               and
               partly
               like
               Heathenism
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 a
                 character
                 very
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               What
               the
               other
               two
               Answerers
               of
               that
               Book
               say
               on
               this
               Head
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               them
               .
               This
               Argument
               is
               also
               inconcludent
               ,
               because
               the
               Reformation
               is
               abundantly
               defended
               by
               weightier
               Objections
               against
               Popery
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               One
               passage
               he
               citeth
               ,
               p.
               184.
               out
               of
               Mr.
               Turretine
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 tolerable
                 superstitious
                 Rites
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 infect
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 
                 grounds
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Dr.
               addeth
               
                 is
                 parenthesi
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 forced
                 on
                 it
                 by
                 f●lse
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 )
              
               To
               Mr.
               
               Turretine's
               Assertion
               I
               assent
               ;
               for
               nothing
               that
               is
               tolerable
               can
               warrant
               Separation
               :
               And
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               that
               some
               
                 Superstitious
                 Rites
              
               may
               be
               tolerable
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               where
               men
               will
               use
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               impose
               them
               on
               others
               :
               They
               that
               are
               left
               to
               their
               liberty
               ,
               may
               well
               tolerate
               others
               in
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               I
               do
               not
               so
               well
               see
               ,
               that
               any
               Superstition
               imposed
               is
               tolerable
               to
               a
               tender
               Conscience
               ;
               for
               Superstition
               is
               Sin
               ,
               and
               no
               Sin
               is
               tolerable
               in
               that
               case
               .
               To
               the
               Dr's
               Parenthesis
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               absolutely
               false
               ;
               and
               I
               wonder
               that
               he
               should
               assert
               it
               so
               confidently
               without
               proof
               ;
               for
               ,
               (
               that
               I
               may
               not
               deny
               ,
               as
               he
               asserteth
               ,
               without
               reason
               )
               1.
               
               A
               
                 Superstitious
                 Ri●e
              
               is
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Traditions
                 of
                 Men
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               simply
               condemn
               ,
               without
               all
               noticing
               of
               any
               false
               Doctrine
               to
               enforce
               the
               Tradition
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               false
               Doctrine
               the
               
                 Pharis●ical
                 Washings
              
               were
               enforced
               with
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               Christ
               condemneth
               them
               without
               mention
               of
               any
               such
               false
               Doctrine
               distinct
               from
               the
               asserting
               of
               their
               lawfulness
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               6
               ,
               9.
               but
               of
               this
               afterward
               .
               2.
               
               May
               not
               enforcing
               a
               
                 Superstitious
                 Ri●e
              
               on
               the
               Conscience
               of
               one
               that
               scruples
               it
               by
               Command
               and
               Will
               ,
               make
               it
               to
               defile
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               enforcing
               it
               by
               false
               Doctrine
               ?
               If
               this
               Doctrine
               were
               true
               ,
               men
               might
               impose
               what
               they
               will
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ;
               they
               might
               impose
               all
               the
               Rites
               that
               ever
               Jews
               or
               Heathens
               used
               ,
               or
               Papists
               either
               ,
               if
               they
               keep
               but
               orthodox
               mind
               ,
               and
               give
               no
               reason
               that
               is
               heterodox
               for
               these
               Rites
               ,
               but
               only
               
                 sic
                 volo
                 ,
                 sic
                 j●beo
              
               .
               To
               what
               purpose
               he
               citeth
               
                 le
                 Blanch
              
               ,
               shewing
               the
               impossibility
               of
               re-union
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               Names
               of
               Authors
               make
               a
               shew
               ,
               and
               it
               argue●h
               great
               reading
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               not
               one
               word
               of
               the
               ●eremonies
               ;
               and
               we
               all
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               would
               swallow
               down
               not
               only
               the
               
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               but
               those
               of
               Rome
               it self
               ,
               yet
               Re-union
               with
               them
               is
               impossible
               on
               other
               grounds
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               It
               was
               needful
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               should
               bring
               all
               this
               Discourse
               and
               these
               long
               Citations
               ,
               home
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               which
               every
               Reader
               could
               hitherto
               hardly
               ●iscern
               how
               it
               should
               be
               done
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               p.
               185.
               he
               telle●h
               us
               what
               Triumphs
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               would
               make
               over
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               nothing
               else
               to
               justifie
               our
               Separation
               from
               them
               by
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               that
               we
               now
               scruple
               .
               And
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               how
               we
               would
               be
               laughed
               at
               ,
               all
               over
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Papists
               are
               hardened
               ,
               seeing
               no
               end
               of
               Schism
               .
               To
               
               all
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               know
               Rome
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               too
               ,
               will
               triumph
               when
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               ;
               but
               as
               long
               as
               we
               can
               shew
               Scripture-warrant
               for
               what
               we
               hold
               and
               do
               ,
               we
               are
               unconcerned
               in
               their
               censures
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               ,
               for
               their
               triumphing
               ,
               appeareth
               ,
               because
               the
               Dr.
               and
               his
               Party
               ,
               (
               who
               have
               the
               same
               cause
               of
               Triumph
               that
               the
               Papists
               could
               have
               on
               this
               occasion
               )
               have
               as
               yet
               had
               no
               such
               victory
               in
               their
               Debates
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               triumph
               .
               3.
               
               If
               by
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               he
               mean
               the
               Protestant
               part
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               we
               are
               less
               m●ved
               by
               their
               Judgments
               )
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               not
               laugh
               at
               us
               ,
               who
               scruple
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               most
               of
               them
               have
               condemned
               ,
               as
               Additions
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Corruptions
               of
               His
               Worship
               ;
               for
               so
               all
               the
               Calvinist-Churches
               and
               Divines
               have
               done
               .
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Papists
               be
               hardened
               ,
               as
               seeing
               no
               end
               of
               Schism
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               blamed
               ;
               for
               we
               can
               shew
               them
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               a
               good
               end
               of
               it
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               ordering
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Institution
               ;
               or
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               imposing
               nothing
               uninstituted
               as
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               His
               Second
               Argument
               is
               ,
               Sect.
               24.
               
               That
               
                 this
                 Separation
                 maketh
                 Vnion
                 among
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 impossible
                 ,
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 remain
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               This
               he
               proveth
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 Churches
                 have
                 these
                 and
                 more
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 Churches
                 are
                 thought
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 with
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 at
              
               Charenton
               ,
               1631.
               
               The
               Helvetian
               
                 Churches
                 declare
                 against
                 separating
                 for
                 different
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 So
                 doth
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
              
               Poland
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 of
              
               Ausburg
               ,
               and
               Strasburg
               ;
               also
               Crecius
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Transilvanian
               Divines
               .
               Nothing
               of
               all
               this
               cometh
               up
               the
               point
               as
               above
               stated
               .
               We
               allow
               no
               Separation
               for
               these
               Rites
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               the
               Divines
               or
               Confessions
               mentioned
               ,
               disalloweth
               forbearing
               of
               them
               in
               our
               own
               persons
               ,
               nor
               injoineth
               using
               of
               them
               .
               We
               do
               not
               separate
               because
               the
               Church
               useth
               them
               ;
               but
               She
               driveth
               us
               away
               because
               we
               cannot
               use
               them
               .
               What
               he
               citeth
               out
               of
               Amyraldus
               ,
               p.
               189.
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               Ceremonies
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               that
               goeth
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               said
               somewhat
               to
               above
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               a
               bad
               Doctrine
               may
               infect
               an
               indifferent
               Ceremo●y
               ,
               that
               is
               built
               on
               it
               ;
               but
               I
               cannot
               assent
               ,
               That
               the
               best
               Doctrine
               can
               justifie
               an
               uninstituted
               Ceremony
               in
               God's
               Worship
               .
               He
               citeth
               Davenant
               ,
               giving
               three
               Reasons
               that
               may
               hinder
               Union
               ;
               and
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 Tyranny
                 over
                 Mens
                 Faith
                 and
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               let
               but
               this
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               our
               Separation
               is
               at
               an
               end
               ;
               for
               I
               think
               the
               Dr.
               will
               hardly
               clear
               imposing
               of
               needless
               Ceremonies
               on
               them
               that
               are
               convinced
               of
               ,
               and
               can
               prove
               
               their
               sinfulness
               of
               this
               blame
               .
               That
               Protestant
               Churches
               abroad
               have
               harder
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               than
               we
               ,
               he
               supposeth
               ,
               p.
               198.
               but
               doth
               not
               prove
               ;
               the
               
                 Calvinist
                 Churches
              
               have
               not
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               
                 Lutheran
                 Churches
              
               have
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               impose
               them
               with
               such
               rigour
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               ,
               eatenus
               ,
               condemn
               them
               :
               Yet
               we
               shut
               not
               out
               the
               
                 Lutheran
                 Churches
              
               from
               all
               possibility
               of
               Union
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               insinuates
               ;
               we
               can
               have
               Union
               with
               them
               as
               
                 Sister
                 Churches
              
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               partake
               in
               their
               instituted
               parts
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               His
               third
               Argument
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 will
                 justifie
                 the
                 ancient
                 Schisms
                 that
                 have
                 alwaies
                 been
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 instanceth
                 in
                 the
                 Schism
                 of
                 the
              
               Novatians
               
                 and
                 others
              
               :
               But
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               done
               us
               Presbyterians
               the
               favour
               ,
               to
               free
               us
               of
               the
               trouble
               of
               this
               Debate
               with
               him
               ,
               by
               setting
               aside
               (
               from
               their
               Pleas
               for
               
                 Separation
                 )
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               and
               Holidays
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               things
               we
               insist
               upon
               .
               I
               say
               no
               more
               on
               this
               Argument
               ,
               but
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               Dr's
               wonderful
               but
               most
               groundless
               confidence
               in
               a
               Parenthesis
               ,
               asserting
               ,
               That
               
                 these
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 great
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 continued
                 by
                 an
                 universal
                 consent
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World.
              
               The
               first
               part
               of
               his
               Assertion
               is
               absolutely
               false
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               cunning
               used
               in
               inserting
               the
               Epithete
               ,
               
                 great
                 degeneracy
              
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               where
               he
               will
               fix
               this
               
                 great
                 degeneracy
              
               ,
               whether
               in
               
               Boniface's
               usurping
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Vniversal
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
              
               :
               But
               he
               shall
               never
               prove
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               before
               a
               notable
               degeneracy
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               nor
               that
               they
               were
               used
               by
               all
               Christians
               ,
               even
               before
               the
               
                 greatest
                 deg●neracy
              
               .
               For
               the
               Second
               Part
               of
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               it
               is
               beyond
               comprehension
               what
               he
               can
               mean
               by
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               not
               continued
               in
               all
               ,
               nor
               most
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               but
               disowned
               in
               their
               Confessions
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Practice
               .
               But
               some
               mens
               confidence
               ,
               or
               pretence
               to
               it
               ,
               runs
               highest
               ,
               when
               Truth
               and
               Reason
               is
               with
               them
               at
               the
               lowest
               ebb
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               I
               come
               now
               to
               his
               Fourth
               Argument
               ,
               Sect.
               26.
               
               That
               
                 these
                 grounds
                 will
                 make
                 separation
                 endless
                 .
              
               He
               prosecuteth
               this
               Argument
               in
               12
               pages
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               evil
               of
               Schism
               ,
               p.
               197.
               reprov●ng
               Mr.
               A.
               for
               making
               too
               light
               of
               it
               ,
               p.
               198.
               and
               exposing
               him
               in
               a
               mimick
               lo●g
               Oration
               ,
               in
               the
               excuse
               of
               it
               ,
               p.
               199
               ,
               200
               ,
               201
               ,
               202
               ,
               203.
               and
               citing
               Mr.
               B.
               setting
               forth
               the
               evil
               of
               Schism
               ,
               p.
               204
               ,
               205
               ,
               206.
               and
               reproving
               Mr.
               A.
               for
               
                 not
                 setting
                 Bounds
                 to
                 Separation
              
               .
               All
               which
               I
               shall
               pass
               by
               ,
               as
               not
               against
               the
               cause
               that
               I
               maintain
               ,
               and
               only
               
               briefly
               answer
               his
               Argument
               ,
               (
               if
               either
               his
               Party
               ,
               or
               any
               pretended
               to
               be
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               will
               not
               keep
               within
               that
               Boundary
               ,
               let
               them
               answer
               it
               )
               That
               Separation
               will
               soon
               be
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               impose
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               warranted
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               if
               People
               refuse
               nothing
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               separate
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               can
               shew
               Scripture-ground
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               their
               Sin
               to
               own
               it
               or
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               His
               Fifth
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               
                 the
                 Obligation
                 that
                 lieth
                 on
                 all
                 Christians
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               To
               enforce
               this
               Argument
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               well
               prove
               several
               sound
               truths
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               conclude
               against
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               sinful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               are
               imposed
               ;
               as
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Study
               of
               Unity
               is
               a
               Duty
               .
               2.
               
               That
               this
               Unity
               doth
               not
               lie
               in
               bare
               Communion
               in
               Faith
               and
               Love.
               3.
               
               Nothing
               can
               discharge
               us
               from
               this
               Obligation
               to
               study
               Unity
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               allowed
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               for
               it
               .
               What
               is
               all
               this
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               an
               Obligation
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               rather
               than
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ?
               But
               a
               fourth
               thing
               he
               insisteth
               on
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               will
               help
               him
               better
               .
               He
               telleth
               us
               of
               three
               cases
               ,
               wherein
               Scripture
               alloweth
               of
               Separation
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Idolatrous
                 Worship
                 ,
                 False
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 mens
                 making
                 indifferent
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               That
               this
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               enumeration
               ,
               I
               prove
               ;
               1.
               
               Because
               there
               may
               be
               sinful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               imposed
               where
               none
               of
               these
               are
               .
               May
               not
               men
               make
               owning
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               necessary
               to
               their
               Communion
               ,
               tho'
               they
               make
               it
               not
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ?
               and
               where-ever
               we
               must
               sin
               or
               
                 separate
                 ,
                 Separation
              
               is
               allowed
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               tieth
               us
               to
               
                 live
                 peaceably
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 lieth
                 :
              
               It
               is
               not
               in
               our
               power
               to
               sin
               ,
               for
               
                 Illud
                 tantum
                 possumus
                 quod
                 jure
                 possumus
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               using
               Ceremonies
               that
               the
               Dr.
               calleth
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               so
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               that
               Separation
               is
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               rather
               to
               be
               chosen
               than
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               their
               being
               lookt
               on
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               :
               Therefore
               I
               conclude
               ,
               against
               the
               Dr's
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Second
               Part
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               prove
               against
               his
               Party
               ,
               either
               Idolatry
               or
               false
               Worship
               ,
               or
               making
               the
               Ceremonies
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               ,
               if
               we
               prove
               ,
               that
               ye
               make
               them
               necessary
               to
               our
               communicating
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               unlawful
               for
               us
               to
               use
               them
               ;
               for
               hence
               it
               plainly
               followeth
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               either
               live
               without
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               were
               our
               Sin
               ;
               or
               meet
               apart
               ,
               for
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               Duty
               ,
               as
               your
               Impositions
               and
               Severities
               have
               stated
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             III.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             Third
             Part
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             the
             Learned
             Author
             undertaketh
             to
             refute
             several
             Pleas
             that
             the
             Dissenters
             use
             for
             their
             not
             communicating
             with
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             and
             for
             keeping
             Meetings
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Dissenters
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             of
             different
             p●rswasions
             ,
             so
             they
             use
             different
             Pleas
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             ways
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             take
             the
             defence
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             but
             before
             I
             come
             to
             examine
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Book
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             my
             opinion
             of
             the
             several
             Pleas
             that
             he
             refuteth
             ,
             and
             fix
             upon
             what
             I
             shall
             own
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               The
               several
               Pleas
               used
               by
               Dissenters
               ,
               considered
               .
            
             
               I
               Behold
               the
               Pleas
               used
               for
               the
               present
               separating
               from
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               as
               divided
               into
               three
               sorts
               .
               1.
               
               Some
               that
               I
               do
               not
               think
               to
               be
               any
               just
               cause
               of
               complaint
               against
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ;
               2.
               
               Some
               that
               are
               Grievances
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               dare
               not
               own
               nor
               approve
               ,
               but
               desire
               a
               Reformation
               of
               them
               ;
               yet
               I
               do
               not
               think
               that
               they
               by
               themselves
               make
               Communion
               with
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               unlawful
               ,
               nor
               can
               justifie
               Separation
               :
               3.
               
               Some
               that
               not
               only
               are
               Grievances
               ,
               but
               do
               justifie
               ;
               yea
               ,
               make
               necessary
               some
               sort
               of
               separation
               ;
               and
               these
               I
               shall
               afterward
               further
               subdistinguish
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               sort
               ,
               I
               reckon
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               its
               Members
               at
               first
               ;
               want
               of
               governing
               Power
               in
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               the
               Constitution
               of
               a
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               scrupled
               at
               by
               some
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               For
               the
               second
               sort
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               a
               few
               ,
               neither
               can
               I
               promise
               to
               name
               them
               all
               .
               1.
               
               We
               are
               gri●ved
               with
               
                 Prelatical
                 Government
              
               ,
               and
               taking
               away
               of
               that
               pari●y
               of
               Power
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               ordinary
               Ministers
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               This
               we
               cannot
               approve
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Ministers
               ought
               rather
               to
               suffer
               deprivation
               of
               the
               publick
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               than
               own
               it
               .
               And
               people
               
               also
               ought
               not
               to
               own
               that
               their
               lordly
               Authority
               that
               they
               exercise
               ;
               yet
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               not
               required
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               as
               a
               lawful
               Power
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               that
               we
               should
               withdraw
               from
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               meerly
               because
               there
               are
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               set
               over
               the
               Church
               ;
               except
               our
               owning
               them
               ,
               by
               submitting
               to
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               is
               required
               as
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               Depriving
               people
               of
               their
               Right
               of
               chusing
               their
               own
               Church-Officers
               ,
               is
               also
               matter
               of
               complaint
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               bear
               it
               ,
               rather
               than
               separate
               for
               that
               ,
               from
               a
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               The
               gross
               Abuses
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               want
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               looketh
               like
               Gospel
               Discipline
               ,
               we
               lament
               ;
               but
               it
               not
               being
               peoples
               work
               to
               mend
               it
               ,
               nor
               the
               Abuses
               their
               personal
               action
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               just
               ground
               of
               
                 Separation
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Godfathers
              
               and
               Godmothers
               in
               Baptism
               are
               an
               abuse
               ;
               but
               being
               extrinsick
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               separate
               for
               that
               neither
               .
               5.
               
               The
               defects
               and
               faults
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Call
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               personal
               Conversation
               ,
               their
               Pluralities
               and
               Non-residences
               ,
               and
               several
               things
               of
               that
               nature
               we
               complain
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               separate
               for
               these
               ,
               while
               the
               Ordinances
               are
               not
               corrupted
               that
               we
               partake
               of
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               other
               
                 superstitious
                 Habits
              
               ,
               worshipping
               toward
               the
               East
               ,
               bowing
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               such-like
               ,
               we
               dare
               not
               approve
               nor
               practise
               ;
               yet
               these
               not
               being
               imposed
               as
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               separate
               on
               account
               of
               them
               .
               The
               lawfulness
               of
               these
               I
               do
               not
               now
               debate
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               needful
               at
               all
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               point
               of
               Separation
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               chargeth
               us
               with
               ;
               yet
               they
               being
               things
               wherein
               we
               dissent
               from
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               shun
               to
               dispute
               such
               of
               them
               with
               the
               Dr.
               as
               his
               following
               Discourse
               shall
               give
               occasion
               for
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               There
               are
               a
               third
               sort
               of
               things
               that
               we
               dislike
               in
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               are
               matter
               of
               Grievance
               ,
               but
               do
               necessitate
               us
               (
               and
               justifie
               us
               in
               it
               )
               to
               depart
               from
               her
               Communion
               till
               these
               Letts
               be
               removed
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               1.
               
               The
               unlawful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               with
               Her
               ,
               tha●
               She
               requireth
               of
               us
               ;
               without
               which
               she
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               partake
               with
               Her
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               that
               we
               must
               worship
               God
               by
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               that
               our
               Children
               ,
               when
               baptized
               ,
               must
               be
               signed
               with
               the
               Cross
               ;
               that
               we
               must
               Kne●l
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               receiving
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ;
               that
               we
               must
               observe
               the
               Holidays
               that
               She
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               out
               Christ
               never
               instituted
               .
               These
               things
               we
               think
               unlawful
               to
               be
               
               done
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               tho'
               She
               thinketh
               them
               indifferent
               and
               unnecessary
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               have
               made
               them
               necessary
               by
               Her
               imposing
               them
               ,
               and
               excommunicateth
               and
               persecuteth
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               not
               use
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               a
               parting
               from
               Her
               on
               these
               accounts
               ,
               doth
               necessarily
               follow
               ;
               not
               only
               because
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               live
               without
               God's
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               have
               with
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               because
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               do
               so
               ,
               they
               would
               still
               persecute
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               not
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               ;
               if
               we
               have
               not
               our
               Children
               baptized
               ;
               if
               we
               do
               not
               receive
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               thrice
               a
               Year
               ,
               and
               especially
               at
               Easter
               ;
               if
               we
               do
               not
               observe
               the
               Holidays
               .
               A
               second
               thing
               that
               layeth
               a
               necessity
               on
               us
               ,
               to
               have
               Meetings
               apart
               from
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               their
               restraining
               of
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               had
               sent
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               fitted
               by
               his
               Gifts
               for
               Gospel-Administrations
               (
               upward
               of
               Two
               Thousand
               of
               them
               being
               put
               out
               in
               one
               day
               .
               )
               We
               think
               it
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               these
               men
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               People
               to
               wait
               on
               their
               Administrations
               ,
               and
               to
               own
               their
               relation
               to
               them
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               this
               by
               it self
               considered
               ,
               need
               not
               hinder
               our
               Communion
               ,
               and
               that
               ordinarily
               with
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               for
               things
               might
               be
               so
               managed
               ,
               as
               no
               clashing
               needed
               be
               ;
               but
               this
               putteth
               us
               under
               a
               necessity
               of
               meeting
               by
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               sinful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               imposed
               ,
               putteth
               us
               out
               of
               capacity
               to
               assemble
               with
               our
               Brethren
               in
               publick
               .
               These
               I
               now
               but
               propose
               ,
               but
               intend
               to
               dispute
               them
               as
               they
               fall
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Discourse
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               Of
               Parochial
               Churches
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               third
               Part
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               reduceth
               the
               Pleas
               for
               Separation
               ,
               to
               Four
               Heads
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Such
                 as
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Dissenters
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 parity
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 Separation
                 from
              
               Rome
               :
               Under
               the
               First
               he
               ranketh
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Institution
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Diocesan
                 Churches
                 are
                 unlawful
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 National
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 Foundation
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Rights
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 their
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               About
               these
               Four
               last
               mentioned
               ,
               he
               spendeth
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               
               of
               this
               third
               part
               of
               his
               Book
               ;
               and
               a
               very
               small
               part
               of
               it
               upon
               the
               Second
               Head
               ;
               which
               is
               that
               which
               he
               knoweth
               his
               Antagonists
               do
               most
               generally
               insist
               on
               ,
               and
               lay
               most
               weight
               on
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               easiest
               going
               over
               the
               Hedge
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               lowest
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               He
               beginneth
               with
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 Separation
                 from
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 Conspicuous
                 .
              
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Non-conformists
                 at
                 first
                 kept
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               have
               before
               disproved
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               also
               given
               reasons
               ,
               why
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               who
               did
               so
               ,
               is
               not
               binding
               to
               us
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 Since
                 the
                 Congregational
                 way
                 prevailed
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 the
                 present
                 Dissenters
                 are
                 generally
                 fallen
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 concerns
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               There
               was
               a
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               because
               of
               unlawful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               before
               the
               present
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               was
               either
               known
               ,
               or
               prevailed
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               that
               Dissenters
               are
               generally
               fallen
               into
               the
               Congregational
               way
               (
               I
               suppose
               that
               he
               meaneth
               by
               it
               )
               is
               a
               mistake
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               the
               restraint
               (
               he
               will
               be
               angry
               if
               I
               say
               Persecution
               )
               that
               they
               are
               under
               ,
               maketh
               Presbyterian
               Meetings
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               in
               many
               places
               Independant
               ;
               because
               they
               cannot
               associate
               for
               Discipline
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               not
               quitted
               our
               principles
               for
               that
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               I
               do
               not
               Interpose
               in
               his
               Contests
               with
               Dr.
               O.
               about
               the
               Parochial
               Churches
               in
               England
               being
               true
               Churches
               ;
               or
               about
               Dr.
               O's
               reasons
               for
               separating
               from
               them
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               pass
               our
               Reverend
               Authors
               Ingenuity
               ,
               in
               acknowledging
               p.
               221.
               
               That
               
                 Tyranny
                 over
                 Mens
                 Consciences
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Ground
                 of
                 Separation
              
               ;
               which
               is
               our
               great
               Plea
               for
               withdrawing
               from
               their
               Assemblies
               :
               They
               impose
               on
               us
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               pretend
               to
               no
               other
               warrant
               for
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               Fancy
               and
               Will
               ;
               and
               they
               exclude
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               yield
               to
               them
               :
               If
               this
               be
               not
               
                 Tyranny
                 over
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
              
               let
               any
               unbyassed
               Person
               judge
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               so
               judged
               to
               be
               ,
               we
               have
               good
               Ground
               for
               Separation
               by
               the
               Dr's
               own
               confession
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               Our
               Author
               ,
               Sect.
               2.
               maintaineth
               a
               long
               debate
               with
               Dr.
               O.
               about
               this
               Question
               :
               whether
               one
               Church
               is
               that
               which
               ordinarily
               assembleth
               in
               one
               place
               ;
               or
               divers
               assemblies
               ,
               that
               meet
               ordinarily
               in
               divers
               places
               for
               worship
               ,
               be
               to
               be
               recko●ed
               divers
               Churches
               .
               This
               Question
               is
               stiffly
               debated
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               between
               the
               Congregational
               and
               Episcopal
               Brethren
               ;
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               so
               much
               concern
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               one
               ascribeth
               all
               Church
               Power
               to
               every
               Congregation
               that
               ordinarily
               meeteth
               for
               worship
               ;
               and
               so
               
               maketh
               that
               the
               highest
               ruling
               Church
               :
               The
               other
               placeth
               ruling
               
               Church-power
               only
               in
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               so
               maketh
               a
               
                 Diocesan
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               lowest
               ruling
               Church
               .
               The
               Presbyterians
               go
               a
               middle
               way
               ;
               they
               stand
               not
               on
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whether
               a
               Congregation
               should
               be
               called
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               only
               the
               Combination
               of
               more
               Congregations
               ,
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Discipline
               ;
               they
               find
               the
               word
               used
               both
               ways
               in
               Scripture
               (
               and
               the
               Word
               it self
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signifieth
               any
               Convention
               ,
               Civil
               or
               Religious
               )
               as
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               with
               their
               Officers
               ,
               are
               called
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               yet
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               34.
               it
               is
               supposed
               that
               there
               were
               several
               Meetings
               among
               them
               ordinarily
               ,
               that
               might
               bear
               each
               of
               them
               that
               name
               ,
               of
               Church
               .
               When
               the
               Apostle
               forbiddeth
               ,
               that
               their
               Women
               should
               speak
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               must
               mean
               the
               Churches
               in
               Corinth
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               particularly
               have
               mentioned
               their
               Women
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               meant
               the
               Churches
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               likest
               to
               usurp
               that
               Authority
               .
               The
               Dr.
               saith
               ,
               p.
               235.
               
               That
               
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 once
                 fail
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 Churches
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Plural
                 Number
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 :
              
               Here
               it
               faileth
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               But
               leaving
               the
               Word
               ,
               let
               us
               understand
               the
               thing
               ;
               which
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               in
               a
               few
               Assertions
               ,
               1.
               
               All
               visible
               Christians
               are
               Members
               of
               one
               Great
               Body
               ;
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               
                 Vniversal
                 Church
              
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               could
               so
               meet
               together
               as
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               and
               ruled
               ,
               ordinarily
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Officers
               ,
               there
               needed
               be
               no
               distinction
               of
               Churches
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               it
               is
               probable
               it
               was
               so
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               till
               the
               encrease
               of
               Believers
               made
               it
               needful
               to
               divide
               into
               several
               Compani●s
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               ordinarily
               taught
               and
               ruled
               by
               their
               several
               Officers
               .
               2.
               
               The
               several
               Companies
               of
               Believers
               ,
               with
               their
               several
               Officers
               (
               each
               of
               which
               in
               Scripture-sence
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               a
               Church
               )
               are
               to
               be
               such
               as
               may
               commonly
               meet
               together
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               for
               partaking
               of
               God's
               Ordinances
               .
               We
               read
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ordaining
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sure
               then
               they
               had
               respect
               to
               the
               conveniences
               of
               Peoples
               living
               together
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               usually
               meet
               together
               .
               3.
               
               These
               single
               Congregations
               being
               furnished
               with
               one
               or
               more
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Elders
               have
               ruling
               Power
               within
               themselves
               ;
               for
               Christ
               hath
               given
               ruling
               power
               to
               all
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               and
               not
               placed
               it
               single
               in
               a
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               for
               at
               
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               2.
               1.
               all
               Church-Officers
               are
               divided
               into
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               a
               plurality
               of
               which
               were
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               tho'
               in
               one
               City
               ;
               
               where
               our
               Brethren
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               more
               Diocesans
               than
               one
               could
               not
               be
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Church
               power
               in
               single
               Congregations
               ,
               is
               not
               Independant
               ,
               but
               is
               to
               be
               subordinate
               to
               the
               power
               of
               them
               ,
               associate
               together
               .
               This
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               Churches
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               being
               there
               also
               called
               a
               Church
               :
               If
               there
               were
               not
               divers
               religious
               Assemblies
               ,
               ordinarily
               they
               could
               not
               be
               called
               Churches
               ;
               if
               they
               were
               not
               Associate
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               be
               called
               a
               Church
               ;
               and
               wherein
               they
               could
               be
               Ass●ciate
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Government
               ,
               is
               not
               easy
               to
               guess
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Association
               of
               Churches
               for
               Government
               may
               be
               divers
               ,
               as
               their
               Convenience
               of
               meeting
               together
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               giveth
               them
               opportunity
               :
               Hence
               particular
               Assemblies
               ,
               lesser
               and
               greater
               Associations
               ,
               have
               their
               
                 Congregational
                 ,
                 Classical
                 ,
                 Provincial
              
               ,
               and
               
                 National
                 Presbyteries
              
               ,
               or
               Assemblies
               ,
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               Lesser
               in
               Subordination
               to
               the
               Greater
               And
               if
               Oecumenical
               Synods
               could
               as
               conveniently
               ,
               and
               duly
               assemble
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               should
               be
               subordinate
               to
               them
               ,
               seeing
               every
               one
               of
               them
               should
               make
               a
               part
               of
               these
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               But
               because
               the
               diversity
               of
               Civil
               Powers
               ,
               and
               frequent
               clashings
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               divers
               Nations
               maketh
               this
               hardly
               practicable
               ;
               therefore
               the
               highest
               Church-power
               is
               usually
               in
               
                 National
                 Assemblies
              
               .
               And
               tho'
               I
               am
               far
               from
               the
               opinion
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               Church
               Government
               should
               be
               modelled
               according
               to
               the
               civil
               government
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               the
               contrary
               of
               which
               I
               have
               asserted
               elsewhere
               against
               the
               Learned
               Author
               (
               whom
               I
               now
               dispute
               with
               )
               yet
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               it
               not
               only
               may
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               suited
               to
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Civil
               Government
               :
               This
               being
               no
               essential
               part
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               nor
               instituted
               ;
               but
               a
               Circumstance
               of
               it
               ,
               determinable
               by
               necessity
               and
               conveniency
               .
               On
               the
               same
               Score
               ,
               where
               a
               Congregation
               could
               have
               no
               other
               to
               Associate
               with
               ,
               it
               might
               act
               Independently
               ,
               and
               be
               blameless
               .
               6.
               
               Tho'
               Christians
               should
               so
               divide
               themselves
               into
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               attend
               the
               Ordinances
               together
               ordinarily
               ;
               yet
               is
               not
               this
               meeting
               together
               ,
               but
               their
               being
               under
               the
               particular
               Inspection
               of
               the
               same
               Officers
               ,
               that
               maketh
               one
               particular
               Church
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               One
               Congregation
               may
               encrease
               to
               that
               number
               ,
               that
               one
               place
               cannot
               contain
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               continue
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               regularly
               divided
               :
               Thus
               it
               was
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Churches
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               Parochial
               Bounds
               are
               so
               large
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               People
               cannot
               always
               travel
               to
               one
               place
               ;
               the
               Pastor
               or
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               may
               well
               have
               places
               more
               convenient
               for
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               where
               he
               or
               they
               may
               Administer
               
               the
               Ordinances
               to
               them
               ,
               sometimes
               ;
               as
               in
               
                 Chapels
                 of
                 Ease
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               all
               continue
               one
               particular
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               frequent
               case
               with
               Families
               ,
               that
               but
               a
               part
               of
               them
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               can
               leave
               the
               House
               ,
               to
               wait
               on
               publick
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               at
               another
               time
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               one
               Congregation
               .
               4.
               
               In
               a
               time
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               where
               the
               Flock
               is
               but
               small
               ,
               and
               might
               easily
               be
               contained
               in
               one
               House
               ,
               the
               Danger
               of
               numerous
               Meetings
               may
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               needful
               ,
               that
               but
               a
               part
               of
               them
               should
               come
               together
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               turns
               ;
               as
               we
               are
               necessitated
               at
               this
               time
               to
               do
               :
               This
               doth
               not
               make
               divers
               Congregations
               .
               All
               this
               considered
               we
               are
               little
               concerned
               ;
               whether
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               there
               were
               but
               one
               Chu●ch
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               or
               more
               ?
               Whether
               those
               called
               Churches
               did
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               the
               one
               Party
               cannot
               prove
               ,
               that
               each
               Meeting
               was
               ruled
               Independantly
               by
               it self
               ;
               nor
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               ruled
               over
               more
               Churches
               than
               one
               ,
               and
               over
               their
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Before
               I
               part
               with
               this
               d●scourse
               of
               the
               Dr's
               about
               the
               Unity
               of
               Churches
               ,
               I
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               confident
               Asserting
               ,
               p.
               226.
               the
               impossibility
               of
               the
               change
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               so
               suddenly
               from
               its
               first
               institution
               ;
               even
               though
               the
               Church
               fell
               into
               Heresies
               very
               soon
               ,
               yet
               this
               change
               could
               not
               be
               .
               The
               same
               thing
               he
               had
               asserted
               before
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               answered
               it
               ,
               
                 Praef.
                 S●ct
              
               .
               9.
               
               His
               further
               considerations
               to
               enforce
               what
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               are
               not
               weighty
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               
                 Government
                 is
                 so
                 nice
                 and
                 tender
                 a
                 Point
                 ,
                 th●t
                 they
                 cut
                 of
                 whose
                 Hands
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 usurped
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 certainly
                 have
                 complained
                 .
              
               This
               he
               enlarge●h
               upon
               :
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               may
               be
               they
               did
               ;
               that
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               is
               not
               proved
               by
               the
               silen●e
               of
               History
               :
               A
               Negative
               Argument
               here
               is
               not
               concludent
               ;
               especially
               considering
               the
               Lame●ess
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               first
               Centuries
               ;
               and
               what
               we
               have
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               by
               those
               who
               had
               a
               Hand
               in
               the
               Usurpation
               .
               2.
               
               He
               doth
               not
               consider
               ,
               that
               Men
               might
               Sleep
               ,
               while
               others
               were
               robbing
               them
               ;
               as
               Christ
               foretold
               ,
               Matth.
               13.
               25.
               3.
               
               We
               may
               rationally
               think
               that
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               which
               then
               was
               no
               Lordly
               Dominion
               ,
               but
               a
               painful
               Ministery
               ,
               or
               Servi●e
               ;
               and
               made
               unpleasant
               by
               the
               cross
               Humors
               of
               them
               that
               needed
               it
               most
               )
               was
               not
               then
               so
               
                 ●ice
                 and
                 tender
                 a
                 Point
              
               ,
               to
               honest
               and
               well-meaning
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               to
               our
               aspiring
               Church-men
               ;
               they
               were
               Men
               of
               another
               stamp
               ;
               they
               were
               willing
               to
               lie
               by
               ,
               if
               the
               work
               were
               done
               ;
               and
               they
               might
               think
               ,
               that
               others
               might
               do
               it
               better
               than
               they
               (
               this
               is
               not
               to
               justifie
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               off
               mens
               wonder
               at
               
               this
               )
               and
               Men
               of
               higher
               parts
               and
               Spirits
               might
               easily
               ,
               by
               degrees
               ,
               wrest
               Power
               out
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               as
               good
               men
               as
               themselves
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               so
               fore-seeing
               as
               they
               should
               have
               been
               ;
               nor
               so
               tinctured
               with
               Ambition
               as
               they
               ;
               though
               other
               ways
               good
               ,
               and
               eminent
               Men.
               And
               we
               need
               the
               less
               wonder
               at
               this
               ,
               when
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               this
               thing
               was
               not
               done
               suddenly
               ;
               but
               by
               insensible
               steps
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               three
               or
               four
               Hundred
               Years
               .
               Cyprian
               (
               whom
               the
               Dr.
               layeth
               most
               weight
               on
               in
               this
               matter
               )
               lived
               in
               the
               third
               Century
               ,
               &
               even
               then
               we
               deny
               that
               
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
              
               was
               setled
               .
               What
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               under
               this
               Head
               of
               the
               Plurality
               of
               Congregations
               in
               the
               several
               Cities
               ,
               that
               seemeth
               to
               prove
               Episcopal
               Power
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               shall
               be
               answered
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               Section
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               more
               proper
               :
               Also
               what
               he
               here
               saith
               against
               popular
               Election
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               its
               place
               ;
               because
               I
               would
               not
               confound
               Subjects
               so
               divers
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               Whether
               Diocesan
               Episcopacy
               be
               lawful
               .
            
             
               THE
               Second
               Plea
               for
               Separation
               ,
               that
               the
               Learned
               Dr.
               considereth
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 Vnlawfulness
                 of
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
              
               ;
               which
               he
               taketh
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               pains
               to
               prove
               to
               be
               ,
               1.
               
               Primitive
               ;
               2.
               
               Not
               repugnant
               to
               any
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ;
               3.
               
               That
               its
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               exercised
               in
               England
               ,
               doth
               not
               overthrow
               the
               Being
               of
               Parochial
               Churches
               .
               All
               this
               he
               manageth
               ,
               
                 Sect.
                 8
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               I
               might
               shun
               this
               whole
               Debate
               ,
               having
               above
               disowned
               this
               as
               a
               Plea
               for
               Separation
               ,
               except
               in
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               required
               to
               own
               it
               .
               But
               because
               we
               look
               on
               this
               Episcopacy
               ,
               as
               unlawful
               to
               be
               used
               or
               owned
               ,
               I
               shall
               examine
               what
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               in
               defence
               of
               it
               :
               This
               is
               done
               already
               to
               much
               more
               advantage
               than
               can
               be
               expected
               from
               me
               by
               the
               learned
               Auther
               of
               ,
               
                 No
                 Evidence
                 for
                 Diocesan
                 Churches
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               that
               Piece
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               ,
               
                 Diocesan
                 Churches
                 not
                 yet
                 discovered
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Times
              
               ;
               which
               might
               supersede
               all
               that
               I
               have
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               shall
               make
               me
               say
               the
               less
               ,
               referring
               the
               Reader
               to
               these
               two
               most
               Learned
               Books
               ;
               yet
               ,
               lest
               there
               should
               be
               an
               hiatus
               in
               this
               Dis●ourse
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               wholly
               decline
               this
               debate
               with
               the
               Docto●
               .
            
             
               S●ct
               .
               2.
               
               Mr.
               b's
               Frame
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               
               Dr.
               disproveth
               ,
               p.
               242
               ,
               243.
               )
               being
               singular
               ,
               himself
               can
               best
               defend
               it
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               leave
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               attend
               the
               Dr's
               proof
               of
               the
               three
               particulars
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               first
               asserting
               a
               few
               things
               that
               may
               clear
               our
               way
               .
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Name
               of
               Bishop
               that
               we
               quarrel
               ,
               it
               being
               applied
               in
               Scripture
               to
               all
               the
               ordinary
               ruling
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               distinguished
               from
               her
               Servants
               ,
               the
               
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               1.
               1.
               and
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               called
               a
               good
               Work
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               1.
               and
               applied
               to
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               28.
               2.
               
               We
               meddle
               not
               with
               their
               Titles
               and
               Revenues
               ;
               those
               are
               the
               Magistrates
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               cross
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               whatever
               inconvenience
               may
               be
               in
               them
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               do
               we
               deny
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               a
               Presidency
               among
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               one
               of
               them
               .
               Nature
               maketh
               it
               necessary
               ,
               that
               one
               should
               preside
               in
               a
               Meeting
               to
               shun
               Confusion
               ;
               and
               Christ
               hath
               not
               instituted
               the
               duration
               of
               one
               man's
               Presidency
               ,
               whether
               for
               one
               meeting
               ,
               for
               a
               Month
               ,
               or
               Year
               ,
               or
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Church
               may
               determine
               in
               that
               :
               Yet
               we
               must
               add
               ,
               That
               the
               perpetuating
               of
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               making
               a
               
                 moderator
                 constant
              
               ,
               having
               been
               ,
               of
               old
               and
               late
               ,
               the
               means
               of
               bringing
               in
               a
               
                 Lordly
                 Prelacy
              
               ,
               and
               corruption
               of
               ambitious
               men
               being
               so
               apt
               to
               improve
               it
               that
               way
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Papal
               Chair
               hath
               arisen
               from
               this
               low
               and
               blameless
               Foundation
               ,
               we
               think
               it
               highly
               inconvenient
               .
               4.
               
               Neither
               do
               we
               deny
               ,
               that
               among
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               wiser
               ,
               graver
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               more
               Holiness
               and
               Experience
               ,
               should
               by
               their
               reason
               prevail
               over
               those
               that
               are
               not
               so
               well
               qualified
               :
               It
               is
               Superiority
               of
               Power
               that
               is
               in
               question
               between
               us
               and
               our
               Brethren
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               Opinion
               for
               parity
               of
               Power
               ,
               have
               overborn
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               through
               their
               loftiness
               of
               Spirit
               ;
               an
               
                 Episcopal
                 Temper
              
               may
               be
               in
               a
               Presbyterian
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               mens
               Corruptions
               ,
               but
               their
               Principles
               that
               our
               debate
               is
               about
               .
               5.
               
               We
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Name
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               was
               common
               to
               all
               Elde●s
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               began
               very
               early
               to
               be
               appropriated
               to
               the
               Moderator
               ,
               who
               also
               was
               called
               
                 Primus
                 Presbyter
                 ▪
              
               and
               that
               this
               priority
               ,
               for
               as
               small
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               was
               too
               much
               affected
               and
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
               Diotrephes
               (
               who
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Jo.
                 3.
                 9.
                 i.
                 e.
              
               affected
               to
               be
               
                 Primus
                 Presbyter
              
               )
               had
               a
               great
               mind
               to
               that
               dignity
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               ,
               when
               ●ew
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               now
               alive
               .
               It
               is
               neither
               the
               Presidency
               nor
               the
               Precedency
               that
               we
               debate
               about
               ,
               but
               the
               Imparity
               of
               Church-Power
               or
               Authority
               .
               6.
               
               We
               deny
               not
               that
               prelatical
               Usurpation
               obtained
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               and
               was
               s●atched
               at
               in
               other
               places
               ;
               while
               yet
               the
               ancient
               Order
               of
               
               Parity
               ,
               among
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               in
               most
               places
               retained
               .
               7.
               
               Though
               we
               deny
               ,
               that
               
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
              
               prevailed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               Three
               Hundred
               Years
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               was
               general
               in
               the
               fourth
               Century
               ,
               and
               are
               willing
               to
               enter
               the
               Lists
               with
               our
               Brethren
               in
               this
               debate
               about
               the
               first
               and
               purest
               Antiquity
               of
               Church-Government
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               mens
               Authority
               ,
               but
               divine
               Institution
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               determiend
               by
               ,
               and
               lay
               the
               stress
               of
               our
               Cause
               upon
               ;
               and
               will
               admit
               of
               no
               absolute
               Rule
               of
               judging
               in
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               but
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               It
               might
               have
               been
               expected
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               when
               he
               would
               charge
               us
               with
               so
               great
               blame
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               in
               not
               submitting
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               should
               have
               proved
               the
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               that
               Office
               ,
               and
               answered
               the
               Arguments
               that
               our
               Writers
               bring
               against
               it
               .
               This
               were
               the
               way
               to
               satisfie
               Mens
               Consciences
               ;
               but
               the
               Dr.
               is
               pleased
               to
               take
               an
               easier
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               perswasive
               a
               way
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               to
               refute
               Mr.
               
               B's
               .
               Assertions
               about
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               to
               prove
               some
               things
               that
               are
               short
               of
               the
               main
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               question
               ;
               as
               I
               hope
               shall
               appear
               in
               our
               Progress
               .
               And
               I
               have
               often
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               confidence
               of
               our
               Brethrens
               Assertions
               in
               this
               Controversie
               is
               too
               big
               for
               the
               strength
               and
               concludency
               of
               their
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               It
               will
               contribute
               to
               our
               clear
               ,
               and
               sure
               procedure
               in
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               difference
               and
               inconsistency
               that
               is
               among
               our
               Prelatical
               Brethren
               about
               the
               Episcopacy
               that
               they
               assert
               ;
               and
               the
               Foundation
               on
               which
               they
               build
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               do
               so
               restrain
               the
               Power
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               denying
               both
               sole
               Ordination
               and
               sole
               Jurisdiction
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               it
               little
               or
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               a
               Presidency
               :
               So
               the
               learned
               and
               Pious
               Vsher
               ,
               who
               is
               followed
               by
               many
               of
               the
               more
               sober
               and
               learned
               of
               that
               party
               .
               Grotius
               also
               goeth
               this
               way
               ,
               
                 de
                 Imper.
                 sum
                 .
                 potest
                 .
                 circa
                 sacra
                 ,
              
               p.
               337.
               others
               allow
               them
               Jurisdiction
               over
               other
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               exempt
               them
               from
               being
               liable
               to
               the
               Censures
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               rule
               by
               themselves
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               their
               Counsel
               .
               Our
               Author
               ,
               Iren.
               p.
               309.
               saith
               ,
               that
               both
               Jerom
               ,
               and
               Ignatius
               
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Counsel
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 was
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 .
              
               Others
               are
               for
               their
               Monarchial
               power
               in
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               ;
               neither
               being
               obliged
               to
               take
               the
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ;
               nor
               being
               liable
               to
               their
               censures
               :
               So
               the
               generality
               of
               our
               
                 High
                 Church-men
              
               .
               Some
               make
               the
               Bishop
               the
               sole
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Parochial
               
               Clergy
               to
               be
               but
               his
               Curates
               ;
               others
               think
               the
               Parochial
               Pastors
               to
               be
               substitute
               ,
               or
               delegate
               to
               none
               but
               Christ
               ;
               some
               think
               the
               
               Bishop's
               work
               is
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               administer
               Sacraments
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               constantly
               exercised
               in
               :
               Others
               ,
               that
               his
               Work
               is
               to
               rule
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               need
               not
               trouble
               himself
               with
               other
               Work
               ,
               unless
               he
               please
               .
               Some
               allow
               the
               Bishop
               a
               Power
               of
               delegating
               his
               Authority
               ;
               not
               of
               dispensing
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               Government
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               to
               others
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               Lay-men
               ;
               that
               by
               them
               he
               may
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               judge
               Ministers
               and
               People
               :
               Others
               think
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               so
               me
               think
               that
               it
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               others
               allow
               it
               .
               Some
               think
               a
               Bishop
               should
               be
               chosen
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               really
               ,
               and
               not
               seemingly
               only
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               nominateth
               the
               Person
               to
               the
               Chapter
               (
               who
               yet
               are
               not
               the
               Church
               )
               of
               whom
               they
               must
               proceed
               to
               a
               Mock
               election
               ;
               others
               think
               those
               that
               come
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               to
               be
               none
               of
               Christs
               Bishops
               .
               Some
               own
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               who
               yet
               see
               no
               warrant
               for
               the
               Hierarchy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               stated
               among
               us
               ,
               in
               
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Primates
                 ,
                 Arch-bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Arch-deacons
                 ,
                 Chancellors
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Some
               hold
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishop
               to
               be
               distinct
               from
               that
               of
               Presbyter
               ;
               others
               deny
               this
               ;
               many
               School
               men
               are
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               it
               was
               debated
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
               In
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               observe
               very
               much
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               a
               distinct
               Idea
               of
               that
               Office
               ,
               that
               is
               debated
               about
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               our
               Prelatical
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               There
               is
               as
               little
               agreement
               ,
               or
               distinctness
               among
               them
               about
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               standeth
               :
               Some
               of
               them
               are
               for
               i●s
               
                 divine
                 Right
              
               ,
               as
               being
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               :
               But
               this
               Plea
               they
               find
               so
               hard
               to
               be
               managed
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               so
               ill
               success
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               so
               little
               the
               way
               to
               preferment
               ,
               (
               as
               derogating
               from
               the
               Supremacy
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               )
               that
               most
               have
               laid
               it
               aside
               ;
               others
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               of
               
                 Apostolick
                 institution
              
               ;
               being
               not
               commanded
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               prudently
               setled
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Others
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 juris
                 ecclesiastici
              
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ,
               af●er
               the
               decease
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Others
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               wholly
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               received
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               as
               is
               thought
               most
               expedient
               in
               several
               times
               and
               places
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               these
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               be
               determined
               by
               the
               Church
               :
               Others
               ,
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               This
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               in
               his
               Irenicum
               asserteth
               ;
               but
               is
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               whether
               the
               Church
               or
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               determine
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               One
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               
               holdeth
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               but
               goeth
               away
               different
               from
               all
               the
               rest
               in
               managing
               of
               that
               Opinion
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               ordinary
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               that
               Presbyters
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               Men
               unheard
               of
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               their
               Office
               but
               a
               device
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               a
               constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               fancy
               is
               solidly
               refuted
               by
               learned
               Mr.
               Durham
               ,
               on
               Rev.
               3.
               p.
               230.
               
               Where
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               abundant
               ground
               of
               Satisfaction
               about
               the
               absurdity
               and
               inconsistency
               of
               this
               Notion
               ,
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Antiquity
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               The
               question
               between
               us
               and
               our
               brethren
               ,
               being
               about
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               prelacy
               now
               exercised
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               owning
               of
               which
               is
               required
               of
               us
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               judge
               aright
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               a
               true
               Idea
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               consider
               whether
               such
               an
               Episcopacy
               was
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               practised
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               with
               general
               approbation
               ;
               or
               whether
               it
               hath
               any
               rational
               Foundation
               to
               stand
               upon
               .
               The
               true
               Idea
               of
               our
               
                 English
                 Episcopacy
              
               is
               visible
               in
               these
               Lineaments
               of
               it
               ;
               First
               ,
               The
               Bishop
               is
               one
               of
               a
               Superior
               Order
               to
               ,
               and
               distinct
               Office
               from
               ,
               other
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               not
               only
               from
               the
               power
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               
               Church-power
               reserved
               only
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               also
               because
               he
               is
               put
               into
               that
               Office
               by
               an
               ordination
               distinct
               from
               that
               by
               which
               he
               is
               made
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               And
               yet
               further
               ,
               because
               the
               Presbyters
               are
               owned
               but
               as
               his
               Delegates
               ,
               or
               Curates
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               owned
               as
               the
               sole
               Pastor
               of
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               People
               and
               Flocks
               in
               the
               Diocess
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Bishops
               have
               jurisdiction
               over
               other
               Presbyters
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               hath
               the
               sole
               Power
               of
               Ordination
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               He
               may
               delegate
               this
               Power
               to
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
               whether
               Men
               Ordained
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               this
               Delegation
               ,
               a
               Man
               that
               is
               no
               Church-Officer
               may
               exercise
               Church-Power
               over
               both
               Ministers
               and
               People
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               This
               power
               is
               exercised
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               the
               Courts
               in
               which
               it
               is
               exercised
               being
               owned
               as
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Court.
              
               Sixthly
               ,
               They
               are
               not
               chosen
               to
               this
               Office
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               not
               Preaching
               but
               Ruling
               Bishops
               .
               Now
               if
               our
               Brethren
               cannot
               shew
               us
               such
               a
               B●shop
               as
               this
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Antiquity
               ,
               all
               that
               they
               say
               from
               either
               for
               an
               Episcopacy
               ,
               is
               short
               of
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               our
               scruple
               cannot
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               their
               proofs
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               unless
               they
               prove
               this
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Though
               our
               Writers
               have
               brought
               Arguments
               against
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               this
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               that
               have
               never
               yet
               been
               answered
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               never
               shall
               ;
               and
               tho'
               I
               can
               promise
               no
               new
               nor
               better
               Arguments
               than
               have
               been
               already
               adduced
               by
               others
               ;
               yet
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               that
               our
               Scruples
               against
               Episcopacy
               are
               not
               without
               good
               ground
               ,
               I
               shall
               briefly
               set
               down
               some
               Arguments
               against
               it
               .
               The
               first
               shall
               be
               ,
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               against
               our
               learned
               Author
               :
               By
               this
               Author's
               Doctrine
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               to
               believe
               that
               such
               an
               Episcopacy
               as
               consisteth
               in
               a
               Superiority
               of
               Power
               above
               Presbyters
               ,
               was
               Instituted
               ,
               Allowed
               ,
               or
               Exercised
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               according
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               hath
               no
               Foundation
               at
               all
               that
               can
               satisfie
               ones
               Conscience
               about
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Antithesis
               I
               prove
               ,
               If
               such
               a
               ground
               there
               be
               ,
               it
               must
               lie
               in
               one
               of
               these
               three
               (
               if
               any
               asserters
               of
               it
               can
               add
               a
               fourth
               ,
               we
               shall
               quit
               this
               Argument
               )
               either
               Christs
               appointing
               it
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               his
               allowing
               Men
               to
               appoint
               such
               an
               Office
               ,
               or
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               shewing
               us
               what
               was
               Christs
               allowance
               .
               But
               none
               of
               these
               yield
               us
               a
               Warrant
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               all
               the
               three
               being
               denyed
               by
               this
               Author
               to
               be
               able
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Conscience
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               denyeth
               such
               an
               Institution
               ,
               asserting
               expresly
               that
               Christ
               gave
               equal
               power
               to
               all
               the
               Ordinary
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               basis
               of
               his
               Irenicum
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               he
               never
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               assert
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               least
               hint
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               allowed
               Men
               to
               take
               away
               that
               power
               from
               his
               Servants
               that
               He
               hath
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               it
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               others
               to
               whom
               He
               never
               gave
               such
               eminency
               of
               power
               .
               For
               the
               third
               ,
               he
               proveth
               at
               length
               that
               the
               primitive
               form
               of
               Church-Government
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               from
               the
               Defectiveness
               ,
               Ambiguity
               ,
               Partiality
               ,
               and
               Repugnancy
               of
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Ages
               that
               succeeded
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               Iren.
               c.
               6.
               p.
               294.
               
               Let
               him
               tell
               us
               then
               what
               ground
               we
               have
               to
               belive
               that
               Episcopacy
               was
               Instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               practised
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               Her
               uncorrupted
               times
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               allowed
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               Our
               second
               Argument
               is
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               foot-step
               of
               any
               inequality
               of
               power
               among
               these
               Ordinary
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               neither
               in
               their
               Name
               ,
               nor
               Office
               ,
               nor
               Power
               ,
               nor
               Work
               ,
               nor
               Qualifications
               ,
               nor
               Respect
               or
               Obedience
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               from
               which
               any
               distinction
               can
               be
               rationally
               gathered
               ;
               whence
               I
               thus
               Argue
               :
               If
               the
               Lord
               had
               allowed
               a
               distinction
               between
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               in
               
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               hinted
               some
               thing
               about
               this
               distinction
               ;
               but
               this
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               ,
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               The
               first
               proposition
               I
               prove
               ,
               first
               ,
               Because
               this
               was
               needful
               for
               these
               distinct
               Officers
               ,
               that
               each
               might
               know
               his
               work
               :
               And
               for
               the
               Church-Guides
               that
               they
               might
               know
               how
               to
               chuse
               and
               ordain
               qualified
               Men
               for
               so
               different
               Imployments
               :
               And
               for
               the
               people
               that
               they
               might
               know
               how
               to
               carry
               toward
               these
               Officers
               respect
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               their
               Stations
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               obey
               the
               Bishop
               rather
               than
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               —
               and
               submit
               to
               the
               Teaching
               of
               the
               Presbyter
               and
               ruling
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               that
               they
               might
               not
               come
               to
               a
               Presbyter
               for
               Confirmation
               ,
               nor
               call
               Presbyters
               to
               ordain
               a
               Minister
               for
               them
               ,
               nor
               delegate
               a
               person
               that
               deserveth
               Excommunication
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               all
               these
               belonging
               to
               the
               Bishop
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               Lord
               hath
               made
               a
               clear
               distinction
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               among
               the
               other
               Ordinary
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               their
               Names
               ,
               Qualifications
               ,
               Work
               ,
               and
               Office
               ,
               as
               between
               Elders
               or
               Bishops
               and
               
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               2
               ,
               9.
               
               Also
               between
               
                 Preaching
                 Elders
              
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               only
               
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               17.
               
               If
               our
               Brethren
               can
               shew
               us
               as
               much
               for
               a
               distinction
               between
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               let
               them
               do
               it
               :
               I
               hope
               none
               of
               them
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 Ruleing
                 Elders
              
               is
               here
               meant
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               least
               it
               follow
               that
               the
               Preaching
               Presbyter
               should
               rather
               be
               honoured
               than
               he
               ,
               either
               by
               affording
               him
               more
               respect
               or
               maintenance
               :
               I
               suppose
               our
               Bishops
               will
               rather
               part
               with
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               then
               with
               their
               Titles
               ,
               Grandeur
               ,
               and
               Revenues
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               The
               second
               Proposition
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               several
               Branches
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               for
               our
               Adversaries
               can
               produce
               no
               hint
               of
               any
               such
               distinction
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               shew
               an
               identity
               in
               them
               ;
               And
               first
               ,
               for
               the
               name
               it
               is
               clear
               from
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               .
               It
               is
               a
               groundless
               fancy
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               these
               Elders
               were
               the
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               of
               Asia
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               said
               without
               any
               shew
               of
               proof
               ,
               to
               serve
               a
               turn
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               Churches
               ,
               as
               (
               even
               in
               the
               prelatical
               Stile
               )
               Diocesan
               districts
               should
               be
               called
               .
               And
               it
               is
               called
               the
               Flock
               ,
               not
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               not
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               ;
               and
               the
               haste
               that
               the
               Apostle
               then
               was
               in
               ,
               considering
               the
               short
               time
               ,
               and
               long
               journey
               that
               he
               had
               before
               him
               ,
               was
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               expecting
               such
               an
               Assembly
               from
               so
               remote
               parts
               .
               This
               identity
               of
               name
               is
               also
               clear
               from
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               for
               no
               reason
               can
               be
               assigned
               
               why
               Deacons
               should
               be
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               concerned
               in
               what
               was
               written
               in
               that
               Epistle
               and
               not
               Presbyters
               .
               Also
               it
               is
               most
               clear
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               with
               7.
               where
               shewing
               how
               Elders
               must
               be
               qualified
               ,
               a
               reason
               is
               given
               why
               they
               must
               have
               such
               Qualifications
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 B●shop
                 must
                 be
                 Blameless
              
               ;
               if
               they
               were
               not
               one
               ,
               this
               reason
               should
               have
               neither
               force
               nor
               sence
               ,
               which
               were
               Blasphemy
               to
               averr
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               Holy
               Ghosts
               reasoning
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               Scripture
               maketh
               no
               distinction
               between
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               many
               of
               our
               brethren
               deny
               a
               distinction
               of
               Office
               betwixt
               them
               (
               how
               consistently
               with
               their
               other
               principles
               I
               enquire
               not
               )
               and
               they
               that
               assert
               such
               a
               distinction
               cannot
               shew
               the
               least
               foot-step
               of
               it
               from
               Scripture
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               their
               power
               ,
               if
               Bishops
               ordained
               ,
               so
               did
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               14.
               
               If
               any
               alledge
               that
               the
               ordainers
               of
               Timothy
               were
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               they
               must
               prove
               it
               :
               If
               
                 Bishops
                 had
                 rule
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 were
                 over
                 them
                 ,
              
               so
               were
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               13.
               17.
               
               For
               none
               question
               but
               Presbyters
               are
               they
               who
               mainly
               labour
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               admonish
               them
               ,
               and
               watch
               for
               their
               Souls
               ;
               (
               I
               am
               sure
               this
               is
               not
               the
               work
               that
               our
               Bishops
               are
               exercised
               in
               )
               and
               the
               same
               persons
               in
               both
               places
               are
               the
               peoples
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               them
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Their
               Work
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               both
               from
               the
               places
               last
               cited
               ,
               and
               
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
              
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Where
               taking
               heed
               to
               ,
               feeding
               ,
               and
               over-seeing
               ,
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               acting
               the
               part
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               are
               made
               the
               work
               of
               all
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               5.
               
               The
               same
               qualifications
               are
               required
               in
               all
               the
               guides
               of
               the
               Church
               without
               any
               distinction
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               5.
               
               And
               the
               qualification
               of
               Deacons
               ,
               they
               being
               a
               distinct
               sort
               of
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               set
               down
               by
               themselves
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               8.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               for
               Obedience
               ,
               Reverence
               ,
               Maintenance
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               that
               concerneth
               a
               Bishop
               as
               distinct
               from
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               hint
               in
               Scripture
               from
               which
               any
               such
               thing
               can
               be
               gathered
               ;
               a
               Man
               must
               then
               put
               force
               upon
               his
               reason
               ▪
               or
               be
               strangely
               swa●ed
               by
               prejudice
               ,
               who
               can
               perswade
               himself
               that
               there
               is
               an
               ordinary
               Officer
               mentioned
               or
               allowed
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               is
               above
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               hath
               jurisdiction
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               Argument
               third
               .
               The
               Apostle
               doth
               thrice
               set
               down
               a
               list
               of
               the
               several
               Officers
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               without
               mentioning
               a
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               or
               any
               Officer
               to
               which
               this
               Office
               can
               be
               rationally
               reduced
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               no
               such
               Officer
               ought
               to
               be
               allowed
               in
               
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               consequence
               I
               prove
               ,
               first
               ,
               Because
               this
               should
               have
               been
               a
               defect
               not
               imputable
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               infallibly
               guided
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               designedly
               the
               several
               Church-Officers
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               tell
               us
               of
               them
               all
               :
               Let
               our
               brethren
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               give
               us
               an
               instance
               of
               a
               defectiveness
               in
               any
               Scriptureinstruction
               of
               this
               moment
               that
               can
               be
               parallelled
               with
               this
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               consequence
               can
               yet
               less
               be
               questioned
               ,
               if
               we
               consid●r
               that
               not
               only
               an
               Officer
               is
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               left
               without
               a
               hint
               concerning
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               chief
               ordinary
               Officer
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               should
               make
               the
               greatest
               Figure
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               on
               whose
               management
               the
               weightiest
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               depend
               :
               He
               who
               can
               believe
               this
               ,
               his
               Judgment
               must
               be
               under
               the
               power
               of
               so
               strong
               a
               Byass
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               what
               will
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               him
               to
               Swallow
               ;
               the
               Antithesis
               I
               prove
               out
               of
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Not
               any
               of
               these
               Offices
               agreeth
               to
               the
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               some
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               reducible
               to
               Apostles
               .
               With
               what
               face
               can
               wise
               men
               alledge
               this
               ?
               Was
               not
               the
               Office
               of
               an
               Apostle
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               temporary
               ,
               appointed
               for
               the
               first
               dispersing
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               planting
               Churches
               ;
               and
               besides
               every
               Apostle
               was
               an
               Universal
               Officer
               :
               Diocesans
               have
               their
               limitted
               charges
               :
               Some
               alledge
               they
               are
               reducible
               to
               Apostles
               ,
               not
               as
               being
               absolutely
               such
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               have
               power
               over
               inferior
               Ministers
               as
               the
               Apostles
               had
               .
               But
               these
               men
               should
               prove
               that
               Christ
               instituted
               such
               an
               Office
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Apostle
               meant
               not
               only
               extraordinary
               Apostl●s
               ,
               but
               these
               Semi-Apostles
               as
               ordinary
               Officers
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               should
               prove
               that
               Christs
               instituting
               Apostles
               ,
               did
               warrant
               the
               Church
               to
               set
               up
               an
               Office
               made
               up
               of
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Office
               ,
               as
               should
               be
               afterward
               thought
               convenient
               .
               What
               may
               not
               men
               devise
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               take
               on
               them
               thus
               to
               add
               to
               ,
               or
               diminish
               from
               Christs
               Institutions
               ,
               and
               thus
               to
               wrest
               Scripture
               to
               make
               it
               comply
               with
               their
               fancies
               and
               interests
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               Others
               make
               the
               Doctors
               or
               
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               4.
               11.
               to
               be
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               this
               with
               as
               little
               ground
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               though
               some
               learned
               Men
               have
               so
               dreamed
               ,
               as
               Estius
               ,
               and
               
                 Doctor
                 Hammon
                 .
                 Grotius
              
               thinks
               Metropolitans
               also
               are
               here
               meant
               ,
               but
               the
               absurdity
               of
               this
               fancy
               will
               appear
               ,
               First
               ,
               If
               we
               consider
               that
               they
               are
               named
               after
               the
               Pastors
               or
               Presbyters
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               indecency
               un●uitable
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Exactness
               ,
               if
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
              
               we●e
               here
               meant
               .
               I
               find
               many
               Interpreters
               argue
               that
               Prophets
               are
               the
               next
               
               in
               Dignity
               to
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               are
               extraordinary
               Officers
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               named
               alwaies
               next
               after
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               Argument
               will
               as
               well
               hold
               here
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               work
               of
               the
               Bishop
               that
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               which
               discriminateth
               him
               from
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               Teach
               but
               to
               Rule
               :
               Therefore
               others
               ,
               as
               Calvin
               ,
               by
               Teacher
               understandeth
               him
               that
               educateth
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               instructeth
               them
               and
               others
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               defendeth
               it
               against
               Heresies
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               
                 Divinity
                 Professors
              
               in
               Universities
               ;
               others
               understand
               Catechists
               :
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               it
               cannot
               ,
               with
               any
               kind
               of
               Congruity
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               who
               is
               least
               imployed
               in
               Teaching
               of
               any
               part
               of
               Church-Work
               ;
               some
               find
               the
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Helps
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               12.
               28.
               
               As
               Grotius
               and
               Hammond
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               also
               make
               him
               to
               be
               meant
               by
               Government
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               two
               Authors
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               by
               Teachers
               understand
               the
               same
               Officer
               .
               They
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               find
               him
               somewhere
               ,
               but
               this
               very
               uncertainty
               where
               to
               fix
               him
               is
               a
               token
               that
               he
               is
               no
               where
               to
               be
               found
               .
               Is
               it
               imaginable
               that
               the
               Apostle
               in
               a
               list
               of
               Church-Officers
               set
               down
               in
               so
               few
               words
               ,
               would
               use
               such
               repetition
               ?
               When
               so
               Learned
               Men
               are
               put
               to
               such
               shifts
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               the
               cause
               is
               so
               weak
               ,
               that
               it
               affordeth
               no
               better
               reason
               to
               defend
               it
               by
               .
               That
               they
               are
               not
               meant
               by
               Teachers
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               ;
               neither
               are
               they
               meant
               by
               Helps
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 significat
                 ,
                 curam
                 rei
                 alicujus
                 gerere
                 :
              
               This
               is
               said
               without
               Book
               (
               be
               it
               spoken
               with
               due
               respect
               to
               that
               great
               Critick
               .
               )
               I
               find
               Authors
               cited
               for
               its
               signifying
               ,
               to
               take
               hold
               ,
               undertake
               ,
               uphold
               ,
               help
               ,
               correct
               ;
               but
               none
               for
               its
               signifying
               ,
               to
               take
               charge
               of
               a
               thing
               .
               The
               place
               he
               referreth
               to
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               54.
               can
               bear
               no
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               so
               well
               as
               that
               of
               helping
               ;
               and
               among
               all
               Criticks
               and
               other
               Interpreters
               ,
               he
               cannot
               produce
               one
               that
               so
               expoundeth
               the
               word
               ,
               either
               here
               or
               in
               that
               place
               :
               but
               Men
               will
               say
               any
               thing
               to
               serve
               a
               turn
               .
               Neither
               can
               the
               Diocesan
               be
               meant
               by
               Government
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               they
               are
               among
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               most
               inferior
               of
               Church-Officers
               ;
               but
               also
               because
               our
               Brethren
               will
               not
               say
               that
               the
               Bishop
               should
               only
               Rule
               ,
               and
               not
               Teach
               (
               though
               it
               is
               too
               much
               their
               practice
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               not
               averr
               this
               to
               be
               according
               to
               Institution
               )
               as
               this
               Officer
               must
               do
               ,
               he
               being
               a
               distinct
               Officer
               from
               the
               Teacher
               .
               I
               conclude
               ,
               If
               the
               Apostle
               had
               intended
               to
               set
               forth
               to
               us
               such
               an
               Eminent
               Officer
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               expected
               he
               should
               have
               ,
               if
               not
               clearly
               ,
               yet
               to
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               an
               inquisitive
               mind
               ,
               set
               him
               down
               in
               some
               of
               these
               Cat●logues
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               done
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               Argument
               fourth
               .
               The
               power
               that
               we
               read
               of
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               was
               never
               exercised
               by
               any
               ordinary
               Officers
               alone
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Church-Guides
               in
               
                 Common
                 ;
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               have
               no
               warrant
               there
               ,
               our
               scrupling
               to
               own
               such
               a
               one
               is
               not
               unreasonable
               .
               That
               Church-Power
               was
               so
               exercised
               I
               prove
               by
               Instances
               ,
               leaving
               to
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               ,
               to
               bring
               Instances
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               First
               ,
               Ordination
               was
               performed
               by
               Presbyters
               in
               
                 Common
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               14.
               
               It
               is
               a
               groundless
               Notion
               that
               some
               Men
               of
               great
               Name
               and
               Worth
               have
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               Presbytery
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               for
               both
               it
               is
               a
               harsh
               phrase
               ,
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Office
               ;
               and
               further
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               often
               used
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               yet
               is
               never
               used
               for
               the
               Office
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               College
               of
               Presbyters
               ;
               the
               Office
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               Camerarius
               ;
               others
               say
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               Presbytery
               here
               is
               meant
               the
               Company
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               Presbyters
               :
               This
               cannot
               be
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostle
               ascribeth
               to
               himself
               a
               special
               concern
               above
               others
               in
               the
               Ordination
               of
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               6.
               
               Which
               he
               would
               not
               have
               done
               if
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               equal
               in
               Authority
               with
               himself
               ,
               had
               concurred
               ,
               but
               might
               well
               do
               it
               ,
               when
               ,
               he
               as
               chief
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinary
               Pastors
               as
               sub●rdinate
               ,
               did
               join
               in
               this
               Action
               ,
               for
               (
               it
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               Camerarius
               on
               this
               Text
               )
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               use
               their
               extraordinary
               power
               often
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               constitut●d
               ,
               acted
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               the
               ordinary
               Pastors
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               good
               reason
               for
               this
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               both
               that
               the
               Church-Guides
               might
               know
               that
               Apostolick
               power
               was
               not
               always
               to
               continue
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               learn
               the
               way
               of
               Church-Administrations
               ,
               which
               they
               behoved
               to
               exercise
               by
               themselves
               when
               the
               Apostles
               were
               gone
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               Another
               Instance
               is
               in
               Excommunication
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               injoineth
               the
               ordinary
               Eld●rs
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               to
               exercise
               against
               the
               incestuous
               Man
               ;
               he
               directeth
               his
               Injunctions
               not
               to
               a
               single
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               to
               a
               Company
               of
               Men
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               That
               
                 they
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 should
                 deliver
                 him
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               That
               
                 they
                 should
                 purge
                 out
                 that
                 old
                 leaven
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               That
               it
               was
               their
               part
               (
               not
               a
               single
               persons
               part
               )
               to
               
                 Judge
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               That
               
                 they
                 should
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 wicked
                 person
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               13.
               and
               sp●aking
               of
               this
               Sentence
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               6.
               
               He
               expresly
               saith
               it
               was
               done
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               ascribeth
               the
               power
               of
               forgiving
               (
               i.
               e.
               absolving
               from
               the
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               )
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               
               one
               Man.
               What
               ever
               different
               thoughts
               men
               may
               have
               about
               this
               
                 delivering
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               or
               about
               the
               Apostles
               Interest
               in
               this
               Action
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               here
               is
               Church-Power
               adjudging
               (
               which
               implyeth
               Authority
               )
               exercised
               by
               a
               Community
               .
               A
               Third
               ,
               Instance
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               3.
               14.
               
               Where
               a
               Community
               not
               a
               single
               person
               is
               commanded
               
                 to
                 Note
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 Disobedient
              
               to
               
               Paul's
               Admonition
               in
               his
               Epistle
               .
               This
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               some
               take
               it
               ,
               of
               Noteing
               the
               Disobedient
               Person
               in
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               write
               to
               Paul
               ;
               For
               First
               ,
               The
               emphatick
               particle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               put
               before
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               denoteth
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               now
               wrote
               not
               an
               Epistle
               that
               they
               should
               write
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Greek
               word
               will
               not
               bear
               that
               signification
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               used
               ,
               is
               Note
               ,
               or
               set
               a
               mark
               on
               him
               ;
               to
               Signifie
               ,
               or
               give
               Notice
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               word
               had
               surely
               been
               used
               if
               the
               Apostle
               had
               intended
               that
               they
               should
               give
               Notice
               to
               him
               by
               an
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Disobedient
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               telleth
               them
               what
               should
               follow
               on
               this
               
                 Note
                 ▪
              
               set
               on
               the
               Man
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               should
               carry
               towards
               him
               when
               thus
               Noted
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 company
                 with
                 him
              
               ;
               this
               would
               not
               follow
               on
               their
               Writing
               about
               him
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               while
               no
               Sentence
               was
               as
               yet
               passed
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               might
               rationally
               follow
               upon
               their
               setting
               the
               ignominious
               mark
               of
               Excommunication
               upon
               him
               .
               If
               then
               Church-Discipline
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               and
               best
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               especially
               while
               the
               Apostles
               being
               yet
               alive
               ,
               might
               have
               exercised
               it
               by
               themselves
               or
               their
               Delegates
               ,
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               was
               yet
               exercised
               usually
               in
               Common
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               a
               single
               Bishop
               ;
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               scruple
               the
               owning
               of
               such
               an
               Officer
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               Other
               Arguments
               from
               Scripture
               may
               be
               brought
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               not
               now
               insist
               on
               them
               ,
               having
               maintained
               some
               of
               them
               against
               this
               learned
               Author
               ,
               in
               my
               
                 Animadversions
                 on
                 his
                 Irenicum
              
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               a
               fifth
               Argument
               ,
               as
               a
               ground
               of
               our
               scruple
               from
               some
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               succeeded
               to
               the
               Apostles
               .
               This
               may
               the
               more
               heighten
               our
               scruple
               ,
               that
               our
               brethren
               lay
               the
               stress
               of
               their
               cause
               on
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Church
              
               ;
               if
               we
               cannot
               find
               there
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               a
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               but
               much
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               blame
               us
               if
               we
               cannot
               with
               them
               own
               such
               an
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               first
               Testimony
               that
               I
               bring
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Jerome
               ,
               who
               giveth
               his
               Judgment
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               not
               Obi●er
               ,
               but
               of
               set
               purpose
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               was
               his
               setled
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               that
               oftner
               than
               ●nce
               .
               
               In
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Euagrius
               ,
               where
               he
               sharply
               reproveth
               some
               as
               Impudent
               ,
               that
               preferred
               Deacons
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               i.
               e.
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               Bish●ps
               ,
               but
               sheweth
               at
               length
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Prebyters
               are
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               citeth
               ,
               
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
              
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               if
               any
               should
               think
               little
               of
               these
               Testimonies
               he
               addeth
               ;
               
                 clanget
                 tuba
                 Evang●l●j
                 ,
                 filius
                 toni●ru
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               so
               citeth
               ,
               2
               
                 Joh.
                 ver
              
               .
               1.
               and
               3.
               
               
                 Joh.
                 v.
              
               1.
               and
               after
               he
               hath
               shewed
               the
               occasion
               of
               preferring
               one
               Presbyter
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               telleth
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               of
               their
               Riches
               or
               Poverty
               ,
               Greatness
               or
               Meanness
               ;
               the
               difference
               of
               Cities
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               
                 sive
                 Romae
                 ,
                 sive
                 E●g●bij
                 ,
                 sive
                 Constantinopoli
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               they
               are
               
                 ejusdem
                 meriti
                 &
                 Sacerdotii
              
               ;
               and
               sheweth
               that
               the
               Apostle
               giving
               direction
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               about
               Ordination
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               saith
               nothing
               of
               Presbyters
               ;
               because
               the
               Presbyter
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               same
               .
               What
               may
               seem
               to
               make
               against
               our
               cause
               ,
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 quod
                 autem
                 unus
                 electus
                 quem
                 caeteris
                 praeponeretur
                 id
                 in
                 Schismatis
                 remedium
                 factum
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               saith
               was
               ,
               
                 ne
                 unusquisque
                 Ecclesiam
                 ad
                 se
                 trahens
                 ,
                 Christi
                 ecclesiam
                 rumperet
              
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               in
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 a
                 Marci
                 Temporibus
              
               .
               This
               may
               well
               be
               unde●stood
               of
               a
               Moderator
               of
               their
               Meetings
               ,
               who
               had
               power
               of
               Convening
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               least
               every
               one
               might
               call
               a
               Meeting
               of
               them
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               so
               breed
               confusion
               ;
               and
               it
               must
               be
               so
               understood
               ;
               not
               of
               a
               Bishop
               with
               sole
               jurisdiction
               ;
               unless
               we
               will
               make
               Jerom
               to
               contradict
               the
               whole
               strain
               and
               design
               of
               this
               Epistle
               .
               Another
               passage
               is
               ,
               
                 quid
                 enim
                 facit
                 Episcopus
                 prae●er
                 ,
                 Ordinationem
                 ,
                 quod
                 non
                 facit
                 Presbyter
                 :
              
               Which
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               
                 s●le
                 Ordination
              
               of
               Presbyters
               ;
               for
               that
               were
               to
               make
               a
               material
               difference
               between
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ;
               which
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               his
               whole
               Discourse
               ;
               but
               Ordination
               here
               ,
               must
               be
               ,
               ordering
               of
               their
               Meetings
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               part
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Moderat●r
               .
               One
               might
               also
               alledge
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               this
               learned
               Father
               ,
               a
               passage
               ,
               Obiter
               set
               down
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               in
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Scope
               and
               Strain
               of
               h●s
               Discourse
               ,
               tho'
               they
               be
               ●n●●nsistent
               and
               might
               ground
               this
               allegation
               on
               the
               account
               that
               he
               giveth
               of
               his
               own
               Writings
               ,
               and
               cited
               also
               by
               Dr.
               
                 Stillingfl●et
                 ,
                 Ireniou●●
              
               ,
               p.
               278.
               
               
                 Itaq●e
                 ut
                 simpliciter
                 fatear
                 ,
                 legi
                 haec
                 omnia
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 me●●e
                 mea
                 plurima
                 conservans
                 ,
                 accito
                 notario
                 ,
                 vel
                 mea
                 ,
                 vel
                 aliena
                 dictavi
                 ,
                 nec
                 ordinis
                 ,
                 nec
                 verborum
                 ,
                 interdum
                 nec
                 sensuum
                 meinor
                 .
              
            
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               Another
               Testimony
               is
               also
               out
               of
               
                 Jerom
                 ,
                 c●mment
                 .
                 in
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               where
               he
               insisteth
               at
               length
               on
               the
               same
               subject
               ,
               and
               asserte●h
               the
               same
               opinion
               as
               before
               ,
               
                 Idem
                 ergo
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Presbyter
                 
                 qui
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 &
                 antequam
                 diaboli
                 instinctu
                 studia
                 in
                 religione
                 fierent
                 ,
                 &
                 diceretur
                 in
                 populis
                 ,
                 Ego
                 sum
                 Pauli
                 ,
                 ego
                 Appollo
                 ,
                 ego
                 Cephae
              
               (
               alluding
               to
               the
               Schism
               mentioned
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               not
               meaning
               it
               in
               particular
               ,
               as
               some
               fansy
               )
               
                 Communi
                 Presbyterorum
                 concilio
                 ecclesia
                 gubernabatur
                 ;
                 postquam
                 vero
                 unusquisque
                 eos
                 quos
                 Baptizaverat
                 suos
                 putabat
                 esse
                 ,
                 non
                 Christi
                 ,
                 toto
                 orbe
                 decretum
                 est
                 ,
                 Vt
                 unus
                 de
                 Presbyteris
                 electis
                 superponeretur
                 reliquis
                 ,
                 ad
                 quem
                 omnis
                 ecclesiae
                 cura
                 pertineret
                 ,
                 ut
                 Schismatum
                 semina
                 tolerentur
              
               ;
               and
               for
               proof
               of
               the
               Identity
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               he
               citeth
               many
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               above
               ;
               and
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               Bishop
               denoteth
               the
               Office
               ,
               Presbyter
               the
               Age.
               He
               citeth
               also
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 Ibi
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 equaliter
                 inter
                 plures
                 ecclesiae
                 cura
                 dividitur
                 .
              
               And
               after
               he
               sheweth
               the
               difference
               between
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 magis
                 consuetudine
                 quam
                 dispositionis
                 dominicae
                 veritate
                 .
              
               And
               in
               conclusion
               of
               that
               discourse
               ,
               making
               a
               Transition
               to
               the
               qualities
               that
               the
               Text
               mentioneth
               ;
               saith
               ,
               
                 videamus
                 igitur
                 qualis
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 sive
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 ordinandus
                 sit
                 .
              
               What
               Jerom
               saith
               ,
               
                 toto
                 orbe
                 decretum
                 est
              
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Decree
               of
               an
               
                 Oecumenick
                 Council
              
               ,
               for
               no
               such
               Decree
               can
               be
               produced
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               Remedy
               of
               Schism
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               began
               then
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               that
               this
               Corruption
               began
               then
               to
               creep
               in
               ;
               it
               being
               then
               about
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Fourth
               Century
               ,
               when
               Jerom
               wrote
               .
               And
               this
               remedy
               Jerom
               declareth
               was
               not
               of
               God's
               ,
               but
               of
               Mans
               inventing
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               it
               succeeded
               ;
               for
               it
               proved
               worse
               than
               the
               Disease
               ,
               bringing
               in
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               overturning
               Christ's
               Institution
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               setting
               up
               the
               
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin.
              
               Satan
               gave
               the
               occasion
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               Jerom
               saith
               ;
               Man
               gave
               a
               Being
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               Satan
               improved
               it
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               designs
               .
               The
               
                 omnis
                 eccle●iae
                 cura
              
               ,
               that
               he
               mentioneth
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               
                 cura
                 inter
                 plures
                 aequaliter
                 divisa
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               was
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               therefore
               either
               we
               must
               make
               Jerom
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               practice
               in
               his
               days
               was
               a
               direct
               overturning
               of
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               Apostolick
               practice
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               and
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               to
               be
               no
               good
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               institution
               and
               way
               of
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ;
               and
               so
               destroy
               the
               Argument
               that
               our
               Brethren
               insist
               most
               upon
               for
               Episcopacy
               ;
               or
               we
               must
               expound
               this
               
                 omnis
                 cura
              
               of
               the
               extent
               of
               it
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               solitude
               of
               it
               in
               one
               Man
               ,
               excluding
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               special
               inspection
               ,
               though
               he
               might
               not
               exercise
               Discipline
               by
               himself
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
               A
               third
               Testimony
               out
               of
               Jerom
               ,
               is
               
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Heliodorum
                 ,
                 Fol.
                 (
                 mihi
                 )
              
               283.
               speaking
               of
               the
               Dignity
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               shewing
               
               that
               they
               have
               power
               to
               consecrate
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               they
               have
               
                 claves
                 Regni
                 Coelorum
                 &
                 quodammodo
                 diem
                 judicij
                 indicant
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               addeth
               ,
               Illi
               (
               Presbytero
               )
               
                 si
                 peccavero
                 ,
                 licet
                 tradere
                 me
                 Satanae
                 .
              
               Sure
               then
               he
               is
               not
               for
               sole
               jurisdiction
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
               And
               this
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               principle
               and
               practice
               of
               his
               time
               ;
               which
               confirmeth
               what
               I
               said
               before
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               
                 Omnis
                 cura
                 ecclesiae
              
               .
               There
               is
               yet
               another
               place
               in
               Jerom
               that
               is
               plain
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Demet
                 .
                 Sunt
                 quos
                 ecclesia
                 reprehendit
                 ;
                 quos
                 interdum
                 abjicit
                 ;
                 in
                 quos
                 nonnunquam
                 Episcoporum
                 &
                 Clericorum
                 censura
                 desaevit
              
               ;
               which
               clearly
               putteth
               the
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               days
               ,
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               not
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Bishops
               only
               ,
               whatever
               Priority
               they
               had
               above
               the
               other
               .
               It
               is
               worth
               our
               Observation
               ,
               that
               several
               Popish
               Writers
               (
               as
               zealous
               for
               Prelacy
               as
               ours
               are
               )
               confess
               such
               light
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               Jerom
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               they
               find
               no
               way
               to
               Answer
               ,
               but
               to
               Condemn
               him
               of
               Error
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               And
               
                 Bellarm.
                 de
                 clericis
                 ,
                 lib.
                 1.
                 c.
              
               15.
               confesseth
               that
               
                 Sedulius
                 &
                 Anselmus
                 ad
                 verbum
                 retulerunt
                 Hieronymi
                 sententiam
                 ,
                 In
                 Comment
                 .
                 in
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               
               If
               any
               reject
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Jerom
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               no
               Bishop
               ,
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               allow
               us
               the
               like
               liberty
               ,
               to
               reject
               the
               Testimonies
               that
               they
               bring
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               themselves
               were
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               them
               reckon
               their
               Gain
               ,
               when
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               the
               Ancients
               are
               brought
               to
               the
               Poll.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               18.
               
               Other
               Testimonies
               I
               shall
               mention
               more
               briefly
               .
               
                 Tertul.
                 Apolog.
                 c.
              
               34.
               speaking
               of
               Excommunications
               ,
               and
               other
               Censures
               ,
               saith
               ,
               they
               are
               done
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 praesident
                 probati
                 quique
                 seniores
                 .
                 Clem.
                 Alexandr
                 .
                 Stromat
                 .
                 lib.
                 7.
                 poenes
                 Presbyteros
                 est
                 disciplinae
                 quae
                 homines
                 facit
                 meliores
                 :
              
               Both
               these
               wrote
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Third
               Century
               .
               Wherefore
               Discipline
               in
               that
               Age
               was
               exercised
               in
               common
               ,
               and
               every
               Assembly
               had
               its
               president
               ,
               with
               power
               of
               Discipline
               .
               Ambrosius
               who
               wrote
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Fourth
               Century
               ,
               when
               no
               little
               Deviation
               had
               been
               made
               from
               the
               right
               way
               ;
               yet
               sheweth
               the
               Church
               could
               not
               then
               bear
               
                 sole
                 jurisdiction
              
               ;
               for
               a
               Sentence
               pass'd
               by
               Syagrius
               was
               disliked
               ,
               
                 quia
                 sine
                 alicujus
                 fratris
                 consilio
              
               .
               But
               Ambrose
               passing
               Sentence
               in
               the
               same
               cause
               ,
               was
               approved
               ,
               
                 quia
                 cum
                 fratribus
                 ,
                 &
                 consacerdotibus
                 participatum
                 processit
                 ,
                 Ambros
                 .
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Syagrium
                 :
              
               And
               even
               Cyprian
               ,
               as
               great
               an
               Asserter
               of
               Episcopal
               Primacy
               ,
               as
               that
               age
               could
               bear
               ,
               Ep.
               12.
               46.
               joineth
               the
               Clergy
               with
               the
               Bishop
               in
               receiving
               the
               Lapsed
               on
               their
               Repentance
               .
               I
               next
               adduce
               the
               learned
               and
               excellent
               Augustine
               ,
               as
               a
               Witness
               of
               this
               Truth
               ,
               
                 Ep.
                 19.
                 ad
                 Hieron
                 .
                 Quamquam
                 enim
                 honorum
                 vocabula
                 quae
                 jam
                 ecclesiae
                 usu
                 obtinuit
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 Presbytero
                 major
                 sit
                 :
              
               
               He
               maketh
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 Major
              
               ,
               not
               Lord
               over
               the
               Presbyter
               ;
               and
               even
               that
               Majority
               ,
               was
               but
               by
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               divine
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               a
               custom
               that
               had
               now
               obtained
               ,
               was
               not
               always
               .
               Also
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 quaest
                 .
                 com
              
               .
               he
               proveth
               from
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 B●shop
              
               and
               Presbyter
               to
               be
               one
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 qu●d
                 est
                 enim
                 Episcopus
                 nisi
                 Presbyter
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               O●eness
               he
               further
               sheweth
               ,
               because
               Bishops
               (
               such
               as
               then
               were
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Century
               ,
               when
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               much
               changed
               )
               called
               the
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 Compresbyteri
              
               ,
               but
               never
               called
               the
               
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Condiaconi
                 ,
                 Presbyter
              
               and
               Bishop
               being
               the
               same
               Office
               ,
               but
               Deacons
               being
               distinct
               from
               them
               both
               .
               The
               last
               Testimony
               shall
               be
               that
               of
               Chrysostom
               ,
               in
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               homil
               .
               11.
               
               
                 Inter
                 Episco
                 um
                 atque
                 Presbyterum
                 interest
                 fere
                 nihil
                 ;
                 quippe
                 &
                 Presbyteris
                 ecclesiae
                 cura
                 permissa
                 est
                 ;
                 &
                 quae
                 de
                 Episcopis
                 dicuntur
                 ,
                 eae
                 etiam
                 Presbyteris
                 congruunt
                 ;
                 sola
                 quippe
                 ordinatione
                 superiores
                 ill●
                 sunt
                 .
                 Bellarm.
              
               saith
               that
               
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Theophilactus
              
               ,
               and
               Oecumenius
               on
               that
               Text
               ,
               teach
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               and
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               words
               :
               And
               the
               Second
               of
               these
               lived
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Ninth
               Century
               ;
               the
               last
               in
               the
               Tenth
               or
               Eleventh
               .
               The
               Answer
               that
               Bellarm.
               giveth
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               not
               worth
               taking
               notice
               of
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Chrysost.
               meaneth
               ,
               that
               Presbyters
               have
               jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               have
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               Commission
               from
               the
               Bishop
               :
               This
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scope
               of
               his
               Discourse
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               shew
               an
               Identity
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               .
               What
               he
               alledgeth
               out
               of
               this
               Citation
               ;
               that
               a
               Bishop
               may
               ordain
               ,
               not
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               the
               learned
               Father's
               expression
               will
               not
               bear
               ;
               for
               Ordination
               must
               signifie
               either
               the
               Ordination
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               have
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               put
               in
               their
               Office
               ,
               to
               be
               different
               ;
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               alledge
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               difference
               between
               them
               was
               only
               in
               order
               ,
               or
               precedency
               ,
               not
               in
               Power
               or
               any
               Authority
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               was
               by
               the
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               appointment
               of
               the
               Church
               not
               Christ's
               Institution
               ;
               but
               it
               can
               never
               signifie
               the
               power
               of
               ordaining
               ;
               for
               then
               Christ
               (
               who
               was
               sufficiently
               a
               Master
               of
               words
               )
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 potestate
                 ordinandi
              
               ,
               not
               Ordinatione
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               19.
               
               I
               conclude
               this
               one
               ground
               of
               scruple
               at
               the
               present
               Episcopacy
               with
               3
               Considerations
               ;
               which
               tho
               they
               be
               not
               ●oncludent
               in
               themselves
               ,
               being
               but
               humane
               Testimonies
               ;
               yet
               may
               abate
               a
               little
               of
               our
               brethrens
               confidence
               in
               asserting
               their
               Opinion
               about
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               have
               always
               been
               the
               sentiments
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               The
               ,
               1
               is
               ,
               That
               Lombard
               and
               most
               of
               the
               School-Men
               deny
               the
               distinction
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
               lib.
               4.
               dist
               .
               24.
               liter
               .
               I.
               He
               telleth
               us
               that
               the
               Canons
               do
               only
               mention
               the
               orders
               of
               Presbyters
               
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               because
               the
               primitive
               Church
               had
               only
               these
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               only
               we
               have
               the
               Apostles
               Commandment
               ;
               the
               rest
               were
               after
               appointed
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               
                 ibid.
                 litera
              
               M.
               he
               sheweth
               that
               the
               orders
               of
               
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
              
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Church
               borrowed
               from
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               Heathen
               
                 Flamins
                 ,
                 Horum
                 autem
                 disoretio
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 a
                 gentilibus
                 introducta
                 videtur
              
               .
               Both
               Cajetan
               on
               Tit.
               1.
               and
               Estius
               on
               the
               place
               of
               Lombard
               now
               cited
               ,
               deny
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
               The
               2
               Consideration
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 Wickliff
              
               and
               his
               Followers
               ,
               and
               all
               they
               that
               under
               the
               darkness
               of
               Popery
               maintained
               the
               same
               Doctrin●s
               that
               the
               Protestants
               now
               profess
               ,
               were
               of
               a
               Parity
               among
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               disallowed
               of
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               .
               This
               is
               confessed
               by
               Medina
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               denyed
               by
               Bellarm
               .
               and
               any
               that
               read
               what
               is
               written
               of
               their
               Opinions
               will
               acknowledge
               this
               ;
               it
               is
               among
               
               Wickliff's
               Errors
               imputed
               to
               him
               by
               
                 Tho.
                 Waldensis
              
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               there
               were
               only
               2
               Orders
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Bishop
               doth
               not
               differ
               from
               a
               
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Fuller
                 Ch.
                 Hist.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cent
                 .
              
               14.
               p.
               132.
               
               Let
               not
               any
               impute
               this
               to
               their
               persecuted
               State
               ;
               for
               we
               know
               Papists
               have
               always
               had
               their
               
                 Titular
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               where
               their
               Religion
               was
               suppressed
               .
               The
               third
               thing
               that
               I
               offer
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               is
               ,
               The
               observation
               of
               Spanhemius
               ,
               a
               most
               diligent
               searcher
               into
               the
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Epitom
                 .
                 Isag●g
                 .
                 ad
                 Hist.
                 N.
                 T.
                 saeculo
              
               2.
               
               V.
               5.
               
               Where
               he
               moveth
               a
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               then
               there
               was
               
                 Episcopus
                 Praeses
              
               only
               in
               the
               greater
               Churches
               ;
               whether
               it
               was
               only
               
                 Praesidentia
                 Ministerii
                 non
                 imperii
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Tertul.
                 de
                 pudicitia
              
               ,
               c.
               25.
               or
               only
               a
               reverence
               to
               their
               age
               ,
               and
               their
               conversing
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               did
               not
               with
               the
               defection
               of
               after
               ages
               receive
               addition
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               The
               Dr's
               Arguments
               for
               Episcopacy
               Answered
               .
            
             
               I
               Return
               now
               to
               the
               reverend
               Dr.
               to
               hear
               what
               he
               will
               say
               for
               this
               Episcopacy
               that
               we
               scruple
               ,
               on
               the
               forementioned
               grounds
               .
               I
               begin
               with
               his
               first
               undertaking
               above
               mentioned
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               shew
               
                 That
                 our
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               this
               he
               laboureth
               to
               prove
               concerning
               the
               
                 African
                 Churches
              
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Cyprian
               and
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Athanasius
               and
               
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Cyprus
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Theodoret.
               Concerning
               all
               this
               in
               general
               ;
               I
               make
               two
               observations
               before
               I
               come
               to
               examine
               his
               particular
               Allegations
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               his
               phrase
               is
               ambiguous
               ,
               that
               their
               Episcopacy
               was
               the
               same
               in
               Substance
               with
               ours
               :
               I
               wish
               he
               had
               shewed
               what
               is
               that
               Substance
               of
               
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
              
               that
               he
               findeth
               in
               both
               .
               I
               think
               the
               Substance
               of
               our
               
                 English
                 Episcopacy
              
               is
               ,
               that
               one
               Man
               hath
               sole
               
                 Power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
              
               over
               all
               the
               Church-Officers
               and
               Members
               in
               many
               Congregations
               ;
               if
               he
               will
               shew
               us
               that
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               ,
               let
               him
               rejoice
               in
               his
               Argument
               from
               Antiquity
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Antiquity
               that
               the
               Dr.
               here
               pretendeth
               to
               ,
               is
               far
               short
               of
               that
               which
               himself
               and
               others
               do
               boast
               of
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Confidence
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               tell
               us
               of
               a
               clear
               Deduction
               that
               they
               can
               make
               of
               it
               down
               from
               the
               Apostles
               in
               all
               ages
               without
               Interruption
               ,
               some
               make
               it
               of
               more
               than
               1500
               years
               standing
               ;
               but
               the
               Dr.
               here
               is
               not
               pleased
               to
               pretend
               to
               that
               .
               Cyprian
               lived
               in
               the
               Third
               Century
               ,
               Athanasius
               in
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               Augustine
               and
               Theodoret
               in
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               granted
               that
               there
               was
               a
               great
               degeneracy
               in
               
               Church-Discipline
               and
               Government
               by
               that
               time
               ;
               yet
               that
               Episcopacy
               was
               arrived
               at
               that
               heighth
               that
               is
               now
               in
               England
               ,
               even
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               we
               deny
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               To
               prove
               what
               he
               had
               undertaken
               ,
               he
               layeth
               down
               two
               Observations
               .
               1.
               
               That
               
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 inviolable
                 rule
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 but
                 one
                 Bishop
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 Church
                 .
              
               I
               am
               little
               concerned
               in
               this
               ,
               though
               I
               see
               no
               rule
               for
               it
               ,
               except
               a
               Canon
               of
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Cabilonens
              
               .
               which
               was
               but
               Provincial
               ,
               and
               very
               late
               ,
               under
               
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
              
               ,
               about
               Ann.
               654
               ,
               yet
               I
               think
               it
               was
               generally
               and
               rationally
               practised
               for
               taking
               a
               Bishop
               for
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               affirm
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Dialect
               of
               those
               times
               .
               )
               What
               needed
               more
               Bishops
               than
               one
               ,
               seeing
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               one
               City
               might
               conveniently
               meet
               ordinarily
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Discipline
               .
               When
               Mr.
               B.
               proveth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               taketh
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Apostles
               sence
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               affirm
               with
               him
               that
               there
               were
               more
               Bishops
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               that
               every
               Assembly
               for
               worship
               had
               one
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               .
               The
               
               Dr's
               .
               Argument
               that
               he
               seemeth
               to
               glory
               in
               ,
               p.
               246.
               is
               of
               no
               value
               ;
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 if
                 more
                 Bishops
                 than
                 one
                 could
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Schism
                 of
                 the
              
               Donatists
               and
               Novatians
               
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 prevented
              
               ;
               this
               is
               either
               a
               great
               mistake
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               else
               ;
               for
               taking
               Bishops
               for
               Moderators
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               the
               bare
               setting
               up
               of
               two
               Presbyteries
               ,
               and
               two
               Moderators
               could
               not
               have
               prevented
               these
               Schisms
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Church
               had
               found
               it
               convenient
               to
               divide
               them
               ,
               
               retaining
               the
               same
               Principles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               about
               Church-Order
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               Schism
               :
               It
               is
               most
               false
               that
               these
               Schisms
               were
               meerly
               about
               the
               plurality
               of
               Bishops
               in
               a
               City
               .
               The
               Schism
               of
               the
               Donatists
               had
               its
               rise
               at
               Carthage
               from
               the
               Ambition
               of
               Donatus
               ,
               who
               opposed
               the
               election
               of
               Cecilianus
               ;
               the
               pretence
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               been
               ordained
               by
               a
               Proditor
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               admitted
               another
               Proditor
               to
               Ecclesiastical
               Office
               ;
               Cecilianus
               being
               Tried
               ,
               and
               Acquitted
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Emperor
               and
               the
               Church
               in
               several
               Councils
               ,
               Donatus
               and
               his
               party
               set
               up
               another
               Church
               ,
               an
               Eldership
               ,
               and
               People
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               Cecilianus
               ,
               disclaiming
               the
               discipline
               of
               Cecilianus
               ,
               and
               his
               Party
               ,
               in
               admiting
               the
               lapsed
               upon
               repentance
               ,
               and
               admitting
               the
               wicked
               as
               they
               alledged
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               Schism
               lay
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               they
               set
               up
               another
               Church-way
               and
               Order
               ,
               and
               consequentially
               to
               that
               ,
               set
               up
               another
               Bishop
               and
               Presbytery
               ,
               not
               beside
               ,
               but
               in
               opposition
               to
               that
               which
               was
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               sufficient
               reason
               ;
               upon
               the
               very
               like
               occasion
               did
               
                 Novatus
                 separate
              
               from
               
                 Cornelius
                 Bishop
              
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               a
               new
               Church
               on
               the
               foresaid
               grounds
               .
               Cyprian
               indeed
               condemneth
               Novatus
               ,
               and
               nullifieth
               his
               Church-Power
               ,
               because
               
                 post
                 primum
                 secundus
                 esse
                 non
                 potest
              
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               still
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               setting
               up
               another
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               meeting
               of
               Presbyters
               under
               a
               President
               without
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               good
               cause
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               then
               ,
               that
               these
               Schisms
               were
               built
               on
               another
               Foundation
               than
               what
               the
               Dr.
               supposeth
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               could
               not
               have
               been
               prevented
               if
               forty
               Bishops
               had
               been
               allowed
               in
               a
               City
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               Donatus
               and
               Novatus
               retained
               their
               Principles
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               separated
               from
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               that
               were
               not
               of
               their
               way
               ;
               all
               that
               followeth
               in
               this
               his
               first
               Observation
               is
               easily
               Answered
               in
               one
               Word
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               Citations
               prove
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               where
               a
               Church
               was
               setled
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               furnished
               (
               whether
               you
               take
               it
               for
               a
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               more
               Congregations
               associate
               for
               Discipline
               with
               
                 a
                 President
              
               )
               it
               was
               not
               fit
               for
               any
               to
               disturb
               that
               Unity
               by
               setting
               up
               another
               Church
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               sort
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               His
               second
               Observation
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 Cities
                 and
                 Diocesses
                 which
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 one
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 Congregations
                 and
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 distant
                 places
                 .
              
               I
               contend
               not
               about
               the
               word
               Diocess
               ,
               supposing
               that
               one
               President
               of
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               with
               these
               Presbyters
               might
               have
               ruling
               power
               over
               many
               particular
               
               Churches
               ;
               call
               that
               District
               by
               what
               name
               he
               will
               ,
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               great
               :
               Our
               question
               is
               not
               about
               the
               Name
               ,
               but
               the
               Power
               by
               which
               that
               District
               was
               ruled
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               in
               one
               Man
               or
               in
               the
               body
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               But
               it
               is
               well
               known
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               which
               now
               signifieth
               a
               
                 Church
                 Division
              
               ,
               did
               in
               those
               days
               signifie
               a
               
                 Civil
                 Division
              
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               made
               by
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               who
               divided
               the
               hundred
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Empire
               into
               14
               ▪
               Diocesses
               ,
               where
               all
               Africk
               was
               but
               one
               ;
               see
               for
               this
               
                 Heylin
                 ,
                 Cosmogr
                 .
                 lib.
              
               1
               p.
               54.
               
               And
               it
               is
               as
               well
               known
               that
               Diocess
               did
               often
               Signifie
               a
               Parish
               or
               people
               of
               a
               Parish
               ;
               neither
               do
               I
               contend
               about
               the
               word
               Altar
               ,
               supposing
               the
               Dr.
               meaneth
               ,
               places
               where
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               was
               Celebrated
               .
               Both
               Origen
               and
               Arnobius
               affirm
               that
               200
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Christians
               were
               blamed
               by
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               no
               Altars
               ;
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               was
               not
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               till
               the
               Third
               Century
               ,
               and
               not
               then
               neither
               ,
               but
               figuratively
               :
               But
               the
               Dr.
               loveth
               to
               speak
               of
               
                 Ancient
                 things
              
               in
               his
               
                 Modern
                 Dialect
              
               ,
               borrowed
               from
               the
               more
               corrupted
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               For
               his
               Observation
               it self
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               contend
               about
               it
               ,
               tho'
               I
               think
               he
               will
               hardly
               answer
               what
               is
               said
               against
               it
               ,
               
                 No
                 Evid
                 .
                 for
                 Diocess
              
               ,
               p.
               15.
               
               For
               it
               maketh
               nothing
               against
               what
               I
               hold
               ,
               unless
               he
               prove
               that
               the
               Bishop
               had
               the
               sole
               Power
               ,
               or
               had
               jurisdiction
               over
               the
               Presbyters
               in
               that
               District
               which
               he
               calleth
               a
               Diocess
               .
               What
               he
               saith
               that
               seemeth
               to
               be
               Argumentative
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               I
               shall
               mind
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               :
               The
               multitude
               and
               distance
               of
               places
               that
               he
               instanceth
               (
               tho'
               all
               were
               true
               ,
               the
               contrary
               of
               which
               the
               forecited
               Author
               maketh
               appear
               )
               will
               not
               prove
               Superiority
               of
               power
               in
               one
               Man
               ;
               neither
               
               Augustine's
               care
               for
               Neighbouring
               Places
               that
               wanted
               Ministers
               ,
               either
               to
               provide
               Ministers
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               Baptize
               them
               ,
               or
               do
               other
               Church
               Acts
               for
               them
               in
               their
               need
               .
               This
               proveth
               neither
               Extension
               ,
               nor
               Solitude
               of
               Power
               ;
               far
               less
               doth
               
               Cyprian's
               nameing
               
                 Provincia
                 nostra
              
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               prove
               him
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Metropolitan
               ;
               the
               Empire
               was
               divided
               into
               Provinces
               .
               If
               a
               Minister
               in
               England
               should
               say
               there
               are
               many
               Ministers
               in
               our
               Country
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               prove
               that
               they
               were
               under
               his
               Charge
               .
               Vuler
               mentioneth
               Cresceus
               who
               had
               120
               Bishops
               under
               him
               ;
               the
               Dr.
               should
               have
               proved
               that
               he
               had
               sole
               jurisdiction
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Churches
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               could
               act
               any
               thing
               in
               Church
               matters
               without
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               he
               was
               more
               than
               president
               in
               their
               meeting
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               together
               about
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Goodly
               Arguments
               
               from
               Antiquity
               ,
               by
               which
               Men
               think
               to
               wreath
               on
               our
               Necks
               the
               Yoak
               of
               Domination
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               He
               bringeth
               another
               proof
               for
               his
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               20.
               from
               Athanasius
               his
               having
               charge
               over
               the
               Church
               of
               Alexandira
               ;
               and
               these
               of
               Maraeotis
               .
               And
               1.
               
               Epiphamus
               saith
               ,
               that
               Athanasius
               did
               often
               visit
               Neighbour
               Churches
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               
                 Maraeotis
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               So
               have
               many
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               done
               to
               Neighbouring
               Parishes
               that
               were
               destitute
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               pretended
               to
               Episcopal
               Power
               over
               them
               ;
               That
               this
               was
               an
               Act
               of
               Charity
               ,
               not
               of
               Episcopal
               Authority
               appeareth
               ,
               because
               Epiphamus
               calleth
               them
               Neighbour
               Churches
               ,
               not
               a
               part
               of
               
                 Athanasiu's
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               mentioneth
               other
               Neighbour
               Churches
               besides
               these
               of
               Maraeotis
               ,
               which
               Athanasius
               saith
               were
               subject
               to
               him
               .
               Next
               ,
               Athanasius
               saith
               Maraeotis
               is
               a
               region
               belonging
               to
               Alexandria
               ,
               which
               never
               had
               neither
               Bishop
               nor
               Suffragan
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Churches
               there
               are
               immediately
               subject
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ;
               but
               every
               Presbyter
               is
               fixed
               in
               his
               particular
               Village
               .
               
                 Ans.
                 Maraeotis
              
               or
               M●ria
               ,
               as
               Ptolomy
               calleth
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               Lake
               not
               far
               from
               Alexandria
               now
               called
               
                 Lago
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               I
               suppose
               Athanasius
               means
               the
               Country
               about
               that
               Lake
               ,
               which
               it
               seems
               had
               then
               few
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Christians
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               very
               fit
               they
               should
               Associate
               for
               Discipline
               ,
               with
               these
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               being
               very
               near
               to
               it
               ;
               their
               Subjection
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               doth
               not
               prove
               his
               sole
               jurisdiction
               over
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               they
               were
               so
               by
               the
               Association
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               was
               Moderator
               .
               Subj●cton
               to
               a
               Bishop
               in
               our
               days
               signifieth
               to
               be
               under
               his
               Jurisdiction
               by
               himself
               ,
               because
               men
               have
               set
               up
               such
               Bishops
               ;
               but
               it
               cannot
               be
               made
               to
               signifie
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Dialect
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               Aliunde
               proved
               that
               they
               were
               such
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               done
               by
               such
               an
               Argument
               as
               this
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               deny
               the
               Drs
               ,
               third
               Consequence
               that
               he
               draweth
               from
               this
               passage
               ,
               p.
               254.
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 mediate
                 inspection
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Alexandria
               ,
               
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Government
                 belongeth
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               There
               is
               not
               the
               lest
               shadow
               of
               reason
               for
               such
               an
               inference
               ;
               his
               disputation
               that
               followeth
               about
               the
               Christians
               of
               Alexandria
               meet●ng
               in
               Diverse
               Assemblies
               ,
               I
               meddle
               not
               with
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               against
               us
               ,
               whether
               it
               we●e
               so
               or
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               The
               last
               proof
               that
               he
               bringeth
               ,
               is
               out
               of
               Theodoret
               ,
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 is
                 plain
                 enough
                 of
                 it self
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 great
                 extent
                 of
                 Diocesan
                 Powe●
              
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 p●storal
                 charge
                 of
              
               800.
               (
               he
               
               should
               have
               said
               80
               )
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Parishes
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 Diocess
                 .
              
               The
               Dr.
               insulteth
               much
               on
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               but
               without
               cause
               ;
               for
               1.
               
               Theodoret
               lived
               in
               the
               fifth
               century
               ,
               and
               we
               deny
               not
               but
               by
               that
               time
               Episcopal
               Ambition
               had
               in
               some
               places
               encroached
               on
               the
               Government
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               which
               had
               been
               kept
               more
               intire
               in
               former
               Ages
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               much
               suspected
               by
               learned
               Men
               ,
               that
               Theodorets
               Epistles
               are
               not
               genuine
               ,
               and
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               not
               deny
               that
               Hereticks
               had
               feigned
               Epistles
               in
               Theodorets
               name
               ,
               as
               Leontius
               saith
               ,
               which
               doth
               darogate
               much
               from
               the
               credit
               of
               these
               that
               cannot
               be
               well
               proved
               to
               be
               true
               .
               3.
               
               Theodoret
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               he
               had
               the
               Pastoral
               charge
               of
               these
               Churches
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               been
               Pastor
               in
               them
               ;
               the
               former
               Expression
               looketh
               like
               a
               sole
               power
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Dr.
               thought
               fit
               so
               to
               vary
               the
               phrase
               ;
               the
               other
               hinteth
               no
               more
               power
               then
               is
               consistant
               with
               a
               party
               ,
               every
               Minister
               being
               a
               Pastor
               in
               the
               Churches
               to
               whose
               Association
               he
               belongeth
               .
               4.
               
               But
               whatever
               be
               in
               that
               ,
               this
               sheweth
               the
               extent
               of
               Theodorets
               Power
               ,
               as
               to
               place
               or
               bounds
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               prove
               that
               he
               alone
               exercised
               that
               power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               no
               proof
               of
               a
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Before
               I
               proceed
               ,
               I
               shall
               return
               to
               examine
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               Allegations
               for
               Diocesan
               Power
               ,
               p.
               230.
               which
               I
               above
               referred
               to
               this
               place
               .
               He
               asserteth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 whole
                 Church
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 particular
                 Care
                 and
                 Government
                 of
              
               Cyprian
               :
               This
               Assertion
               is
               too
               big
               for
               the
               Proofs
               that
               he
               bringeth
               for
               it
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               That
               Cyprian
               reproveth
               some
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               for
               receiving
               Penitents
               without
               consulting
               him
               ,
               and
               complaineth
               of
               the
               Affront
               done
               to
               his
               Place
               ,
               as
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               dischargeth
               the
               like
               to
               be
               done
               for
               the
               future
               .
               Lucian
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Martyrs
               had
               agreed
               that
               the
               Lapsed
               should
               be
               received
               on
               Repentance
               ;
               but
               their
               Cause
               was
               to
               be
               heard
               before
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               several
               Passages
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               To
               all
               which
               ,
               
                 I.
                 A.
              
               by
               denying
               the
               Consequence
               ;
               Cyprian
               as
               I
               cited
               above
               ,
               did
               not
               take
               on
               him
               to
               receive
               the
               Lapsed
               without
               the
               Presbyters
               :
               Will
               it
               thence
               follow
               that
               he
               had
               no
               Power
               at
               all
               ?
               But
               it
               was
               solely
               in
               them
               ;
               even
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               (
               especially
               that
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               himself
               states
               the
               Case
               )
               might
               not
               do
               it
               without
               Cyprian
               ,
               doth
               not
               prove
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               whole
               Church
               ,
               were
               under
               his
               Government
               .
               It
               amounteth
               to
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Presbytery
               regularly
               constituted
               ,
               especially
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               devolved
               the
               Power
               of
               calling
               ,
               and
               presiding
               in
               their
               Meetings
               on
               a
               fixed
               ,
               and
               constant
               Moderator
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               irregular
               that
               a
               part
               
               should
               meet
               about
               Discipline
               ,
               without
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               particularly
               ,
               without
               Consulting
               him
               whom
               they
               have
               so
               chosen
               .
               Beside
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               Cyprian
               sheweth
               too
               much
               Zeal
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               and
               might
               possibly
               attempt
               to
               stretch
               his
               Power
               a
               little
               too
               far
               ,
               as
               afterward
               many
               did
               :
               He
               was
               a
               holy
               and
               meek
               Man
               ,
               but
               such
               may
               be
               a
               little
               too
               high
               .
               To
               this
               same
               purpose
               are
               his
               other
               Citations
               of
               Moses
               and
               Maximus
               ,
               commending
               Cyprian
               for
               not
               being
               wanting
               to
               his
               Office.
               Cyprian's
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               citeth
               ,
               sheweth
               there
               were
               Disorders
               committed
               in
               the
               Matter
               of
               receiving
               the
               Lapsed
               ;
               in
               that
               not
               only
               some
               Presbyters
               took
               it
               on
               them
               ,
               without
               a
               regular
               Meeting
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               but
               even
               Deacons
               medled
               with
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               out
               of
               their
               way
               .
               His
               Citation
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Clergy
              
               commending
               the
               Martyrs
               for
               not
               taking
               on
               them
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               wholly
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               for
               none
               ever
               supposed
               that
               every
               Martyr
               had
               
               Church-Power
               .
               That
               they
               delayed
               some
               parts
               of
               Discipline
               till
               they
               had
               a
               new
               Bishop
               ,
               proveth
               as
               little
               as
               the
               rest
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               fit
               one
               should
               moderate
               in
               their
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               Custom
               had
               obtained
               that
               he
               should
               be
               fixed
               in
               that
               Office
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               Cyprians
               appointing
               some
               to
               visit
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               not
               do
               it
               by
               reason
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               neither
               is
               a
               precedent
               for
               our
               Bishops
               doing
               their
               Work
               by
               Delegates
               when
               they
               are
               at
               ease
               ;
               nor
               doth
               it
               prove
               that
               these
               did
               any
               thing
               without
               the
               Presbyters
               ;
               that
               Cyprian
               citeth
               
                 tu
                 es
                 Petrus
              
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               you
               shall
               bind
               ,
               &c.
               was
               to
               very
               good
               purpose
               ,
               when
               some
               Martyrs
               invaded
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               i
               proveth
               ,
               that
               as
               Christ
               gave
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               to
               Peter
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               People
               ;
               so
               he
               had
               given
               it
               to
               Cyprian
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               .
               It
               had
               been
               well
               if
               
                 tu
                 es
                 Petrus
              
               had
               never
               been
               more
               abused
               .
               He
               saith
               indeed
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               ever
               been
               governed
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               the
               Dr.
               must
               prove
               that
               he
               meaneth
               ,
               by
               Bishops
               alone
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               distinct
               and
               separate
               from
               the
               other
               Presbyters
               :
               The
               rest
               that
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               is
               to
               govern
               ,
               and
               give
               Account
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Christ
               ;
               that
               a
               Church
               is
               a
               People
               united
               to
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               do
               all
               agree
               very
               well
               ,
               either
               with
               a
               Congregational
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               Minister
               ;
               or
               a
               Presbyterian
               Moderator
               ,
               acting
               in
               parity
               with
               other
               Presbyters
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               are
               the
               Herculean
               Arguments
               from
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               men
               make
               such
               a
               noise
               with
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               I
               now
               proceed
               with
               the
               Dr.
               to
               the
               third
               Thing
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               undertaken
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 That
                 such
                 an
                 Episcopacy
                 as
                 is
                 practised
                 
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
              
               (
               this
               Last
               he
               supposeth
               that
               he
               hath
               proved
               )
               
                 is
                 no
                 devisi●g
                 a
                 new
                 species
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 nor
                 repugnant
                 to
                 any
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               To
               prove
               which
               ,
               Sect.
               11.
               he
               bringeth
               some
               of
               Mr.
               
               B's
               Concessions
               ,
               which
               I
               neither
               yield
               ,
               nor
               will
               vindicate
               .
               He
               bringeth
               also
               some
               Arguments
               of
               Mr.
               B's
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               ordinary
               governing
               part
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Office
               was
               setled
               in
               all
               Ages
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               I
               must
               ,
               for
               a
               little
               ,
               leave
               the
               Dr.
               and
               Answer
               these
               Arguments
               of
               Mr.
               B's
               :
               But
               first
               ,
               I
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Mistake
               in
               the
               Dr.
               and
               Mr.
               B.
               too
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               governing
               part
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               Office
               ordinary
               :
               For
               1.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               suppose
               the
               Thing
               in
               question
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               they
               governed
               ,
               and
               preached
               ,
               is
               true
               ;
               but
               that
               Officers
               that
               after
               were
               imployed
               in
               governing
               ,
               or
               preaching
               ,
               can
               claim
               that
               power
               as
               succeeding
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               any
               part
               of
               their
               Office
               ;
               and
               without
               other
               warrant
               we
               deny
               .
               The
               Apostles
               governed
               ,
               and
               preached
               by
               another
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               ,
               than
               men
               now
               do
               ;
               and
               that
               both
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               immediate
               ,
               the
               other
               mediate
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               their
               Commission
               warranted
               them
               to
               do
               many
               Acts
               in
               governing
               ,
               and
               preaching
               ,
               that
               others
               have
               no
               power
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               giving
               Authoritative
               rules
               to
               all
               Churches
               where
               they
               came
               ;
               ordaining
               ,
               and
               censureing
               every
               where
               ,
               going
               up
               and
               down
               to
               Preach
               every
               where
               ,
               without
               a
               call
               from
               any
               Church
               ,
               without
               being
               fixed
               any
               where
               ;
               this
               power
               no
               Man
               can
               now
               pretend
               to
               :
               Wherefore
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               Min●sters
               Te●ch
               and
               Rule
               the
               Church
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               Apostolick
               Office
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               it
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               ano●her
               Office
               ,
               distinct
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               which
               they
               receive
               by
               their
               Ordination
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Apostles
               governing
               Power
               was
               not
               ordinary
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               an
               ordinary
               governing
               Power
               in
               the
               Church
               even
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               distinct
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               exercised
               by
               other
               Men
               ;
               tho'
               in
               subordination
               to
               the
               Apostles
               governing
               Power
               .
               The
               Presbytery
               did
               then
               Ordain
               ,
               they
               did
               also
               Excommunicate
               ,
               as
               was
               above
               shewed
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               directed
               them
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               concurred
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               acted
               without
               them
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               Let
               us
               now
               hear
               Mr.
               B
               s.
               Arguments
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 We
                 read
              
               (
               sai●h
               he
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 direct
              
               .
               pt
               .
               3.
               
               Question
               ,
               56.
               p.
               831.
               )
               
                 Of
                 the
                 s●●l●ng
                 of
                 that
                 form
              
               (
               viz.
               general
               Officers
               as
               well
               as
               particular
               )
               
                 but
                 we
                 never
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 Discharge
                 ,
                 or
                 Cessation
                 of
                 the
                 Institution
                 .
              
               Ans.
               1.
               
               If
               this
               Argument
               have
               any
               force
               ,
               it
               will
               pr●ve
               the
               continuance
               
               of
               all
               the
               extraordinary
               Offices
               that
               ever
               were
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Workers
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               we
               read
               not
               that
               ever
               they
               were
               discharged
               .
               Ans.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               enough
               to
               Abolish
               and
               Discharge
               that
               Institution
               ,
               that
               this
               Office
               was
               setled
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               some
               Men
               ,
               immediately
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               and
               after
               their
               decease
               ,
               He
               neither
               put
               others
               in
               their
               room
               immediately
               by
               himself
               ,
               nor
               gave
               the
               Church
               any
               hint
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               should
               be
               done
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               that
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               sufficient
               direction
               for
               propogating
               other
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               Argument
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 affirm
                 a
                 Cessation
                 without
                 proof
                 ,
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 accuse
                 God
                 of
                 Mutabillity
                 ,
                 as
                 setling
                 one
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 for
                 one
                 Age
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               I
               hope
               Mr.
               B.
               will
               not
               say
               that
               a
               change
               in
               Gods
               Works
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               Institutions
               ,
               doth
               argue
               mutability
               in
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               all
               the
               Old
               Testament
               Institutions
               now
               changed
               ?
               Were
               not
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Men
               gifted
               with
               divers
               tongues
               ,
               &c.
               
               His
               Institutions
               ,
               and
               yet
               now
               ceased
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               proof
               can
               be
               given
               for
               their
               Cessation
               then
               what
               we
               give
               for
               the
               ceasing
               of
               Apostles
               .
               Neither
               do
               we
               say
               they
               are
               ceased
               without
               proof
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               by
               immediate
               Commission
               from
               God
               ;
               that
               that
               now
               cannot
               be
               pretended
               to
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               hinted
               no
               other
               way
               of
               continuing
               such
               an
               Office
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               nor
               that
               it
               should
               be
               continued
               ,
               is
               abundant
               proof
               of
               this
               Cessation
               .
               Argument
               3.
               
               
                 We
                 leave
                 room
                 for
                 audacious
                 Wits
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 to
                 question
                 other
                 Gospel
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 as
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 for
                 an
                 Age.
                 Ans.
              
               There
               is
               not
               the
               least
               shew
               of
               reason
               for
               this
               :
               for
               their
               Gospel
               Institutions
               have
               more
               abiding
               Warrant
               then
               Immediate
               Commission
               given
               by
               Christ
               to
               some
               to
               Administer
               them
               .
               Argument
               .
               4.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 General
                 Officers
                 that
                 Christ
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               Ma●h
               .
               28.
               20.
               
               Ans.
               1.
               
               If
               this
               Argument
               prove
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               proveth
               too
               much
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               only
               General
               Officers
               have
               that
               promise
               which
               I
               hope
               Mr.
               B.
               will
               not
               say
               .
               Ans.
               2.
               
               It
               was
               spoken
               to
               General
               Officers
               ,
               but
               the
               promise
               is
               not
               made
               to
               them
               alone
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               that
               should
               be
               Imployed
               in
               the
               work
               of
               Teaching
               ,
               and
               Baptizing
               .
               And
               these
               being
               particularly
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               will
               prove
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               Teachers
               and
               Baptizers
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               not
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               General
               Officers
               ,
               as
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               &c.
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               dreameth
               of
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               The
               Dr.
               to
               improve
               these
               Arguments
               of
               Mr.
               B●
               .
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               joineth
               with
               him
               
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Ages
                 ,
                 succeeding
                 
                 the
                 Apostles
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 leave
                 successors
                 in
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Aus
                 .
              
               Who
               doubteth
               of
               that
               ;
               but
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               to
               whom
               did
               the
               Apostles
               commit
               this
               care
               ?
               we
               say
               to
               the
               Pastors
               in
               Common
               ,
               he
               saith
               to
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               this
               we
               deny
               that
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               ,
               either
               from
               any
               Writing
               or
               Deed
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Ages
               next
               after
               them
               ;
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               looked
               on
               as
               succeeding
               to
               the
               Appostles
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               Churches
               ;
               we
               deny
               not
               (
               tho'
               we
               deny
               that
               they
               had
               that
               Office
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               it
               )
               but
               then
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               they
               alone
               who
               in
               the
               2.
               or
               3.
               
               Century
               began
               to
               get
               the
               name
               of
               Bishops
               appropriate
               to
               them
               ,
               had
               that
               Government
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               in
               Common
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               unless
               the
               Dr.
               prove
               the
               former
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               not
               to
               the
               point
               .
               None
               hath
               better
               proved
               the
               contrary
               of
               what
               is
               here
               held
               by
               the
               Dr.
               then
               he
               himself
               ,
               Iren.
               p.
               308.
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 not
                 Bishops
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Presbyters
                 succeeded
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               by
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Ierom
              
               ,
               and
               Ignatius
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               He
               undertaketh
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               
                 English
                 Episcopacy
              
               doth
               not
               take
               away
               the
               whole
               Power
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               some
               alledge
               :
               And
               that
               therefore
               it
               maketh
               no
               new
               Species
               of
               Government
               from
               what
               Christ
               Instituted
               ,
               or
               was
               read
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               .
               We
               do
               not
               alledge
               that
               it
               taketh
               away
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               to
               reduce
               them
               into
               the
               same
               order
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               we
               say
               it
               usurpeth
               an
               undue
               power
               over
               them
               ,
               that
               neither
               Christ
               nor
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ever
               allowed
               ,
               in
               taking
               out
               of
               their
               hand
               that
               power
               of
               Governing
               the
               Church
               that
               they
               have
               equal
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               in
               other
               things
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               our
               progess
               .
               In
               order
               to
               makeing
               out
               what
               he
               alledgeth
               ,
               he
               proposeth
               two
               things
               to
               be
               enquired
               into
               ,
               Sect.
               12.
               
               First
               ,
               
                 What
                 power
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 Authority
                 the
                 Bishops
                 have
                 ●ver
                 them
                 .
              
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 he
                 asserteth
                 their
                 power
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 convocation
                 ,
                 where
                 rules
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 Articles
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 forms
                 of
                 Service
                 are
                 determined
                 .
              
               How
               small
               a
               matter
               this
               is
               (
               tho'
               the
               Dr.
               aggravateth
               it
               )
               I
               do
               with
               him
               appeal
               to
               any
               Man
               of
               understanding
               who
               is
               unbyassed
               ,
               and
               who
               knoweth
               the
               constitution
               of
               an
               
                 English
                 Convocation
              
               ;
               it
               consisteth
               of
               two
               Houses
               ,
               in
               the
               upper
               House
               are
               only
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               lower
               House
               never
               so
               unanimously
               vote
               for
               a
               thing
               ,
               they
               can
               reject
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               25
               Men
               who
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               have
               no
               more
               power
               then
               
               any
               other
               25
               of
               near
               9000
               (
               so
               many
               Churchs
               are
               reckoned
               in
               England
               )
               take
               to
               themselves
               as
               much
               power
               as
               all
               these
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               lower
               House
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               up
               of
               Presbyters
               indeed
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               ;
               but
               many
               ,
               if
               not
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               by
               no
               Law
               of
               Christ
               have
               more
               power
               to
               sit
               there
               than
               any
               others
               have
               ,
               as
               
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Arch-deacons
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Cathedral
               Officers
               ;
               here
               also
               the
               Presbyters
               are
               bereaved
               of
               that
               party
               of
               power
               that
               is
               their
               due
               ;
               besides
               that
               few
               of
               the
               inferior
               Presbyters
               are
               admitted
               ,
               often
               not
               above
               two
               or
               four
               in
               a
               Diocess
               .
               If
               then
               their
               power
               be
               not
               swallowed
               up
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               their
               Creatures
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               let
               any
               judge
               :
               He
               next
               proveth
               the
               power
               by
               the
               hand
               that
               they
               have
               in
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               giving
               Orders
               ,
               as
               he
               calleth
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ;
                 four
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 to
                 asist
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 Bishop
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 join
                 the
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
              
               Here
               also
               their
               power
               is
               swallowed
               up
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               have
               equal
               power
               with
               these
               four
               ,
               yea
               ,
               with
               the
               Bishop
               himself
               ,
               which
               is
               wholly
               taken
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               managed
               at
               the
               Bishops
               pleasure
               ,
               who
               chuseth
               these
               four
               ,
               beside
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               really
               ,
               if
               ever
               practised
               ,
               the
               person
               is
               usually
               examined
               ,
               or
               said
               to
               be
               so
               by
               the
               Bishops
               Chaplain
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               layeth
               his
               hands
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               Next
               he
               telleth
               us
               what
               power
               Presbyters
               have
               in
               their
               particular
               Charges
               ,
               p.
               267.
               which
               he
               leaveth
               us
               to
               gather
               from
               3
               topicks
               .
               The
               Epistle
               that
               is
               read
               at
               the
               Ordination
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               or
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 an
                 impertinency
              
               (
               saith
               the
               
                 Dr.
                 )
                 had
                 both
                 these
                 been
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 power
                 had
                 been
                 swallowed
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               A
               goodly
               Argument
               ,
               some
               think
               it
               a
               great
               Impertinency
               ,
               and
               Boldness
               too
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               these
               Scriptures
               to
               make
               a
               distinction
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               part
               of
               Church
               Power
               ,
               between
               a
               Presbyter
               and
               a
               Bishop
               .
               His
               next
               topick
               is
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               Exhortation
               at
               the
               Ordination
               ,
               where
               
                 he
                 telleth
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Charge
                 ,
                 calleth
                 them
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 Teach
                 ,
                 Premonish
                 and
                 Feed
                 ,
                 and
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Family
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               indeed
               implyeth
               their
               Preaching
               Power
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               of
               Ruling
               Power
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               joyned
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishops
               do
               separate
               them
               ;
               and
               for
               all
               this
               saying
               over
               their
               cold
               ●esson
               at
               the
               Solemnity
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               Presbyter
               to
               Preach
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               Ordination
               without
               License
               ;
               so
               that
               their
               Ruleing
               Power
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               their
               Preaching
               Power
               restraine●
               at
               the
               Bishops
               pleasure
               .
               This
               is
               a
               crossing
               of
               Christs
               Institution
               ,
               
               who
               made
               them
               equal
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               any
               more
               wonder
               that
               the
               Bishops
               practice
               should
               cross
               his
               own
               Exhortation
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               should
               cross
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               read
               on
               that
               occasion
               .
               His
               third
               Topick
               ,
               is
               the
               ordained
               Persons
               Oath
               ,
               
                 to
                 mi●ister
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Realm
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               Here
               Discipline
               is
               
                 pro
                 forma
              
               mentioned
               ;
               but
               the
               following
               words
               shew
               the
               meaning
               ,
               for
               this
               Realm
               hath
               not
               received
               Christ's
               Discipline
               to
               be
               exercised
               by
               the
               Officers
               ,
               into
               whose
               hands
               he
               put
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               Dr.
               acknowledgeth
               little
               less
               then
               I
               say
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 general
                 care
                 of
                 Government
                 and
                 Discipline
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               I
               hope
               the
               Reader
               will
               by
               this
               time
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               have
               not
               all
               that
               power
               left
               to
               them
               that
               Christ
               gave
               to
               his
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               
                 English
                 Episcopacy
              
               is
               another
               kind
               of
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               Christ
               Instituted
               ,
               or
               the
               purer
               primitive
               times
               knew
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               The
               other
               thing
               he
               proposeth
               ,
               is
               ,
               Sect.
               13.
               to
               shew
               
                 what
                 Authority
                 the
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 Consecration
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               placeth
               in
               
                 Government
                 ,
                 Ordination
              
               ,
               and
               Censures
               ;
               and
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 did
                 believe
                 that
                 Bishops
                 did
                 succeed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Office.
              
               This
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Dr.
               should
               have
               proved
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               had
               ground
               to
               believe
               so
               .
               Mr.
               Bs.
               concession
               will
               not
               oblige
               us
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               ;
               that
               she
               did
               believe
               so
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               convinced
               from
               what
               he
               bringeth
               in
               proof
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               I
               have
               proved
               above
               ,
               wherefore
               I
               shall
               take
               no
               further
               notice
               of
               this
               Section
               except
               to
               examine
               his
               notion
               ,
               p.
               269.
               on
               which
               he
               seemeth
               to
               value
               himself
               very
               highly
               ;
               it
               is
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 they
                 managed
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 Bish●ps
                 ,
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 were
                 one
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 went
                 off
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Churchs
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostles
                 setled
                 some
                 sooner
                 ,
                 some
                 later
                 ;
                 if
                 which
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 incontrouleable
                 evidence
                 in
              
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               .
               And
               by
               this
               he
               would
               reconcile
               the
               different
               Testimonies
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               the
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               from
               the
               Apostles
               time
               being
               hereby
               secured
               ,
               for
               which
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
              
               and
               Cyprian
               stand
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               consisteth
               all
               that
               Jerom
               ,
               and
               Epiphemus
               say
               of
               the
               different
               settlement
               of
               Churches
               at
               first
               ;
               to
               all
               this
               I
               repone
               these
               few
               things
               .
               1.
               
               Is
               is
               most
               false
               that
               the
               Apostles
               managed
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               by
               themselves
               while
               they
               lived
               ;
               the
               contrary
               I
               have
               proved
               ,
               as
               to
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               Excommunication
               in
               Corint●
               ,
               and
               Th●ssal●ni●a
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               ordinary
               
               Officers
               ,
               tho
               superintended
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               setled
               Bishops
               any
               where
               ,
               either
               in
               their
               own
               time
               ,
               or
               left
               order
               for
               it
               to
               be
               done
               after
               their
               decease
               ,
               is
               also
               false
               .
               The
               incontroullable
               evidence
               of
               it
               that
               the
               Dr.
               talketh
               of
               is
               asserted
               
                 duro
                 ore
              
               ;
               for
               he
               knoweth
               it
               is
               controulled
               beyond
               what
               he
               or
               any
               man
               can
               refute
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Tim.
               and
               Tit.
               were
               no
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               is
               proved
               by
               our
               Writers
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Arguments
               that
               are
               brought
               for
               their
               being
               such
               ,
               fully
               answered
               .
               This
               confidence
               without
               Argument
               is
               unbecoming
               so
               learned
               a
               Man
               ,
               he
               hinteth
               an
               Argument
               for
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Government
                 was
                 a
                 distinct
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 .
              
               This
               we
               deny
               ,
               the
               Office
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               was
               to
               Teach
               ,
               or
               Govern
               by
               a
               deputation
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Th●ir
                 removes
                 do
                 not
                 invalidate
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 while
                 the
                 Apostles
                 lived
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 fixed
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 few
                 :
              
               I
               wish
               he
               had
               instanced
               in
               one
               ,
               He
               confesseth
               by
               this
               Tim.
               and
               Tit.
               were
               not
               such
               ,
               and
               for
               unfixed
               Bishops
               ,
               we
               read
               of
               none
               such
               either
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Antiquity
               ,
               3.
               
               Neither
               can
               this
               reconcile
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Antiquity
               as
               he
               would
               have
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               doth
               not
               answer
               what
               
                 Jerom
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Chrisostom
              
               ,
               and
               others
               say
               of
               the
               Divine
               institution
               of
               parity
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               true
               that
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Tertulian
              
               ,
               and
               Cyprian
               are
               for
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               The
               Dr.
               proceedeth
               now
               ,
               Sect.
               14.
               to
               the
               third
               thing
               that
               he
               had
               undertaken
               to
               prove
               ,
               p.
               244
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 Discipline
                 in
                 our
                 Parochial
                 Churchs
                 doth
                 not
                 overthrow
                 their
                 Constitution
                 .
              
               In
               this
               I
               shall
               not
               oppose
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               only
               consider
               this
               matter
               as
               a
               grievance
               ,
               and
               consider
               what
               he
               saith
               in
               Justification
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               ground
               of
               Separation
               ,
               and
               shall
               pass
               over
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               that
               tendency
               .
               
                 He
                 saith
                 Presbyters
                 have
                 power
                 in
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 ready
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 confi●med
                 ,
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 judges
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 list
                 of
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 Confirmed
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 confirm
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 would
                 (
                 if
                 rightly
                 observed
                 )
                 keep
                 as
                 much
                 purity
                 in
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 as
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 separate
                 Congregations
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               This
               is
               a
               poor
               fence
               for
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               if
               one
               be
               ready
               to
               be
               confirmed
               ,
               the
               Presbyter
               cannot
               keep
               him
               back
               ,
               tho'
               he
               was
               not
               listed
               by
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               nor
               Confirmed
               by
               the
               Bistop
               ;
               and
               we
               know
               many
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               are
               ready
               for
               it
               :
               Again
               ,
               when
               one
               is
               Confirmed
               by
               the
               Presbyters
               consent
               ,
               if
               he
               prove
               never
               so
               profane
               or
               careless
               ,
               the
               Presbyter
               cannot
               debar
               him
               ;
               the
               Bishops
               Confirmation
               admiteth
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               what
               he
               will.
               I
               
               hope
               Separate
               Meetings
               will
               not
               admit
               every
               one
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               that
               is
               a
               
                 Church
                 Member
              
               ,
               when
               they
               fall
               into
               gross
               Sins
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               no
               good
               way
               of
               defending
               the
               Presbyters
               Power
               in
               manageing
               of
               Christs
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               his
               Testimonie
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               about
               admitting
               persons
               to
               an
               Ordinance
               that
               Christ
               never
               instituted
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Confirmation
               .
               3.
               
               This
               is
               no
               great
               evidence
               of
               Church
               Authority
               in
               the
               Presbyter
               that
               his
               Testimony
               is
               taken
               by
               the
               Bishop
               in
               order
               to
               Admission
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               Bishop
               not
               the
               Presbyter
               that
               Authoritatively
               admitteth
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               an
               odd
               way
               of
               Admission
               to
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               not
               precedented
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               purer
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               one
               man
               should
               judge
               of
               the
               fitness
               of
               a
               person
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               and
               another
               should
               admitt
               him
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               must
               act
               implicitly
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyter
               is
               only
               his
               informer
               ,
               where
               this
               way
               of
               Discipline
               had
               its
               use
               we
               know
               ;
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               yet
               said
               nothing
               to
               vindicate
               the
               power
               that
               Christ
               gave
               to
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               to
               justifie
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               Next
               ,
               Sect.
               15.
               
               He
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Presbytes
               power
               in
               rejecting
               these
               for
               scandal
               that
               have
               been
               
                 Church
                 Members
              
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               out
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               before
               the
               Communion
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Parochial
                 Ministers
                 may
                 advertise
                 a
                 scandalous
                 sinner
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 till
                 he
                 repent
                 and
                 amend
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 continue
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 ●e
                 may
                 repel
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 within
                 fourteen
                 days
                 he
                 give
                 account
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               This
               is
               far
               from
               amounting
               to
               the
               power
               that
               Christ
               gave
               to
               his
               Minsters
               ,
               for
               1.
               
               By
               what
               Law
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               Presbyter
               accountable
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               Bishop
               is
               accountable
               to
               him
               ?
               Christ
               made
               them
               equal
               .
               2.
               
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               a
               Presbyter
               by
               himself
               should
               have
               power
               to
               debar
               any
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               done
               by
               Presbyters
               in
               Common
               ;
               the
               New
               Testament
               knoweth
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Excommunication
               ,
               either
               greater
               or
               lesser
               by
               a
               single
               person
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               by
               an
               Apostle
               .
               But
               our
               Bishops
               think
               they
               have
               such
               a
               plenitude
               of
               power
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               delegate
               as
               much
               of
               it
               as
               they
               please
               to
               any
               other
               person
               .
               3.
               
               I
               see
               the
               Dr.
               is
               at
               a
               stand
               ,
               what
               sort
               of
               censure
               this
               Act
               of
               the
               Parochial
               Ministers
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               greater
               Excommunication
               ;
               and
               he
               confesseth
               p.
               277.
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               lesser
               Excommunication
               used
               in
               this
               Church
               .
               I
               deny
               it
               not
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Church
                 censure
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               such
               as
               argueth
               that
               Power
               of
               Discipline
               in
               the
               inflicter
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
               all
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               by
               them
               in
               Common
               .
               The
               Dr.
               infereth
               p.
               278.
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               that
               
                 our
                 Church
                 doth
                 not
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 necessary
                 and
                 
                 Essential
                 parts
                 of
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               But
               if
               it
               deprive
               them
               of
               any
               such
               part
               in
               which
               they
               may
               not
               medle
               ,
               it
               taketh
               away
               that
               power
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               fine
               Apology
               for
               
                 Episcopal
                 Vsurpation
              
               ,
               that
               they
               suffer
               a
               Presbyter
               as
               their
               delegate
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               will
               be
               accountable
               to
               them
               to
               do
               some
               Acts
               that
               they
               themselves
               cannot
               attend
               ;
               whereas
               Christ
               gave
               no
               more
               power
               to
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               than
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               Mr.
               B.
               objecteth
               to
               the
               Dr.
               that
               it
               is
               Actionable
               by
               Law
               ,
               if
               a
               Parish
               Minister
               admonish
               a
               person
               by
               name
               ,
               not
               censured
               by
               the
               ord●nary
               ;
               to
               which
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               two
               sorry
               answers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 need
                 publick
                 Admonition
                 by
                 name
                 ?
                 Doth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 lie
                 in
                 that
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 privately
                 ,
              
               and
               sheweth
               that
               
                 Augustine
                 bid
                 people
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 abstain
                 if
                 they
                 saw
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
              
               Augustine
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 may
                 be
                 forborn
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 .
              
               To
               this
               I
               reply
               ,
               1.
               
               How
               will
               the
               Dr.
               reconcile
               this
               with
               what
               he
               citeth
               out
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               ;
               will
               private
               dealing
               with
               the
               offender
               amount
               to
               repelling
               of
               him
               from
               the
               Communion
               ?
               2.
               
               Discipline
               is
               a
               publick
               and
               Authoritative
               Act
               ;
               and
               another
               thing
               then
               ,
               private
               dealing
               with
               a
               person
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               it
               a
               
                 rebuking
                 before
                 all
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               20.
               
               And
               it
               differeth
               from
               Preaching
               ,
               in
               that
               by
               Discipline
               reproofs
               are
               applyed
               to
               the
               person
               ,
               in
               Preaching
               they
               are
               in
               more
               general
               Terms
               :
               Now
               how
               this
               should
               be
               without
               publick
               nameing
               the
               Man
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               3.
               
               Who
               doubteth
               that
               Augustine
               did
               well
               in
               what
               the
               Dr.
               alledgeth
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               our
               practice
               when
               Discipline
               is
               most
               strictly
               exercis●d
               ,
               because
               Discipline
               cannot
               reach
               the
               secret
               sins
               of
               Men
               :
               But
               Augustine
               never
               thought
               that
               therefore
               Discipline
               was
               not
               to
               be
               publickly
               ,
               and
               personally
               inflicted
               on
               Offenders
               ;
               and
               sure
               Discipline
               may
               in
               some
               cases
               be
               forborn
               ,
               
                 hic
                 &
                 num
              
               ,
               without
               fault
               ,
               a●d
               where
               it
               is
               f●ul●ily
               forborn
               ,
               it
               doth
               nullifie
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               ;
               yet
               it
               must
               not
               always
               be
               forborn
               .
               His
               2.
               answer
               is
               ,
               
                 If
                 a
                 restraint
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 Ministers
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Minister
                 ought
                 to
                 admonish
                 publickly
                 ,
                 and
                 debar
                 in
                 that
                 Case
                 ?
              
               Reply
               ;
               why
               doth
               the
               Dr.
               make
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               thus
               to
               clash
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               the
               
                 Common
                 Prayers
              
               and
               its
               Rubri●k
               are
               setled
               by
               Law
               ?
               And
               he
               doth
               by
               this
               fairly
               yield
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               now
               Established
               by
               Law
               ,
               a
               Parish
               Minister
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               keep
               back
               any
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               that
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               come
               .
               Why
               then
               hath
               he
               taken
               so
               much
               pains
               to
               prove
               they
               can
               do
               something
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               conclude
               that
               this
               same
               thing
               is
               just
               nothing
               ,
               
                 parturiunt
                 montes
              
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
               He
               frameth
               an
               objection
               to
               himself
               ,
               Sect.
               16.
               that
               
                 the
                 neglects
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 of
                 Discipline
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 too
                 great
                 to
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 notorious
                 to
                 be
                 concealed
                 .
              
               To
               this
               he
               hath
               several
               Answers
               .
               The
               1.
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ;
               this
               I
               pass
               ,
               for
               I
               think
               it
               doth
               not
               .
               The
               2.
               is
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 easier
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 separate
                 ,
                 then
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 remedy
                 it
                 .
              
               We
               propose
               the
               Scripture
               remedy
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               put
               it
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Common
               .
               The
               3.
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 ther●
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 necessity
                 of
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 taking
                 care
                 to
                 punish
                 scandalous
                 offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               And
               to
               confirm
               this
               ,
               he
               citeth
               a
               passage
               of
               King
               Charles
               
                 the
                 First
              
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               Thus
               the
               Drs.
               zeal
               for
               Episcopacy
               is
               swallowed
               up
               in
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Erastianism
               ;
               to
               what
               purpose
               doth
               he
               cite
               
                 Cyprians
                 Tu●es
                 petrus
              
               ,
               and
               why
               hath
               he
               pleaded
               so
               much
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               these
               Fathers
               that
               lived
               under
               Christian
               Emperors
               ,
               as
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Theodoret
              
               ,
               &c.
               if
               Church
               Discipline
               be
               at
               the
               Magistrates
               disposal
               .
               But
               I
               see
               Men
               will
               say
               any
               thing
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               let
               the
               Dr.
               answer
               what
               our
               Divines
               have
               written
               against
               Erastus
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               proving
               that
               the
               Church
               and
               Republick
               ,
               are
               distinct
               Societies
               ,
               tho
               made
               up
               of
               the
               same
               Persons
               ;
               that
               Christ
               hath
               a
               visible
               Mediatory
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               that
               the
               Rules
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Punishments
               ,
               and
               immediate
               ends
               of
               Church-State
               are
               different
               .
               Let
               him
               no
               more
               tell
               us
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               as
               that
               which
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               are
               to
               be
               dispensed
               ,
               and
               ordered
               by
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               digress
               to
               refute
               this
               Assertion
               ;
               but
               Men
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               think
               that
               this
               principle
               doth
               foully
               reflect
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               gave
               all
               their
               directions
               about
               Chruch
               Affairs
               ,
               to
               Church-men
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               Sict
               .
               18.
               
               His
               Fourth
               Answer
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Excommunication
                 by
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 left
                 to
                 a
                 Parochial
                 Church
              
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               plead
               for
               that
               ;
               but
               against
               putting
               it
               into
               the
               Hand
               of
               one
               Man.
               Neither
               will
               it
               hence
               follow
               ,
               
                 a
                 Parish
                 Minister
                 and
                 his
                 Elders
                 may
                 exercise
                 no
                 Discipline
                 :
              
               The
               Protestant
               Divines
               abroad
               are
               not
               of
               that
               mi●d
               .
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               That
               
                 among
                 us
                 a
                 Minister
              
               (
               I
               mean
               with
               his
               Elders
               )
               
                 can
                 only
                 admonish
                 ,
                 not
                 repel
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
                 Why
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 may
                 not
                 our
                 Ministers
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 certifie
                 ●he
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 theirs
                 to
                 certifie
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Because
               Christ
               gave
               no
               power
               to
               a
               Bishop
               above
               other
               Presbyters
               ;
               and
               Discipline
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               and
               Primitive
               
               Church
               ,
               was
               exercised
               by
               a
               single
               person
               .
               If
               the
               Dr's
               principle
               be
               true
               ;
               I
               think
               it
               is
               fitter
               to
               certifie
               the
               
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ,
               than
               either
               of
               both
               .
               What
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               
                 Affrican
                 Churches
              
               ,
               is
               answered
               above
               .
               Let
               him
               prove
               that
               a
               Bishop
               by
               himself
               exercised
               discipline
               in
               them
               .
               The
               Bishop
               is
               often
               named
               as
               the
               Speaker
               in
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               by
               the
               declining
               of
               him
               ,
               is
               meant
               declining
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Inconveniences
               that
               he
               allegeth
               ,
               by
               putting
               Excommunication
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               a
               single
               Congregation
               ;
               we
               shun
               by
               a
               prudent
               reserving
               of
               that
               dreadful
               Ordinance
               ,
               to
               a
               meeting
               of
               Pastors
               .
               But
               if
               it
               were
               done
               by
               the
               meanest
               Congregational
               Elder-ship
               ,
               it
               could
               hardly
               be
               so
               ill
               managed
               ,
               and
               made
               so
               ridiculous
               and
               contemptible
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               rather
               their
               Servants
               ,
               in
               England
               .
               It
               is
               well
               known
               how
               solemn
               ,
               and
               terrible
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               practiced
               (
               which
               is
               seldom
               )
               in
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               how
               it
               hath
               tamed
               some
               stout-hearted
               Sinners
               ,
               without
               a
               Capias
               or
               Magistratical
               power
               to
               back
               it
               .
               I
               wonder
               why
               the
               Dr.
               should
               use
               such
               Arguments
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               against
               Parochial
               Discipline
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 certain
                 Rules
                 to
                 proceed
                 by
                 ;
                 no
                 Determination
                 what
                 faults
                 deserve
                 Excommunication
                 ;
                 no
                 method
                 of
                 Tryal
                 ;
                 no
                 security
                 against
                 false
                 ●itnesses
                 ;
                 no
                 limitation
                 of
                 Causes
                 ;
                 no
                 liberty
                 of
                 Appeals
                 ,
                 besides
                 multitudes
                 of
                 other
                 Inconveniences
                 .
              
               Sure
               this
               Author
               thinketh
               the
               Bible
               of
               little
               use
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               a
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Canons
              
               ;
               such
               reflections
               on
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               very
               unbecoming
               ;
               a
               part
               of
               which
               is
               written
               on
               purpose
               to
               teach
               Ministers
               ,
               how
               to
               behave
               themselves
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               
               I
               hope
               the
               Dr's
               more
               sober
               thoughts
               will
               satisfie
               him
               in
               all
               these
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               give
               no
               more
               particular
               Answer
               .
               But
               he
               might
               have
               considered
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishop
               have
               directions
               for
               all
               these
               in
               the
               Bible
               (
               and
               if
               he
               have
               not
               ,
               his
               Will
               must
               be
               his
               Law
               )
               why
               may
               not
               the
               Classical
               and
               
                 Congregational
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 respective
              
               take
               the
               help
               of
               them
               .
               He
               thinketh
               a
               Parochial
               Court
               of
               Judicature
               (
               so
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Stile
               )
               would
               prove
               more
               Tyranical
               ,
               than
               any
               
                 Bishops
                 Court.
              
               It
               may
               be
               so
               ,
               if
               managed
               by
               bad
               men
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               keep
               within
               the
               Rules
               they
               profess
               to
               go
               by
               ,
               it
               will
               seem
               Tyrannical
               to
               none
               but
               stubborn
               Sinners
               ,
               whose
               galled
               Necks
               cannot
               bear
               Christ's
               Yoke
               ,
               And
               it
               could
               never
               be
               so
               grievous
               to
               Mens
               Persons
               and
               Estates
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 Courts
              
               ;
               for
               these
               we
               medle
               not
               with
               .
               His
               fifth
               Answer
               I
               say
               nothing
               against
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               19.
               
               He
               hath
               yet
               a
               further
               Apology
               for
               the
               want
               of
               
                 Parochial
                 Discipline
              
               ;
               even
               supposing
               every
               one
               left
               to
               their
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               fitness
               for
               the
               Communion
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 
                 greatest
                 offenders
                 abstain
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 come
                 are
                 usually
                 the
                 most
                 devou●
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 Debauched
                 Persons
                 come
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 some
                 awakening
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               Then
               both
               which
               nothing
               can
               be
               said
               more
               contrary
               to
               common
               experience
               .
               3.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 doth
                 not
                 defile
                 right
                 Communicants
                 :
              
               That
               is
               true
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               cause
               of
               Separation
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               Churches
               fault
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               amended
               .
               5.
               and
               6.
               
               
                 Some
                 Presbyterian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Constantinople
               
                 were
                 for
                 a
                 Time
                 without
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               This
               is
               no
               imitable
               Example
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               V.
               The
               National
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               debated
               .
            
             
               HAving
               now
               examined
               what
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               for
               
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
              
               ,
               I
               proceed
               to
               consider
               the
               next
               ground
               for
               Separation
               pleaded
               by
               some
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 National
                 Constitution
              
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               I
               have
               above
               declared
               ,
               that
               I
               look
               on
               this
               as
               no
               ground
               for
               Separation
               ;
               yea
               ,
               nor
               cause
               of
               complaint
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               taken
               
                 sano
                 sensu
              
               .
               Though
               I
               think
               every
               organized
               Congregation
               hath
               a
               governing
               power
               in
               it self
               ;
               yet
               this
               power
               is
               not
               Independent
               ,
               but
               Subordinate
               to
               the
               Association
               of
               such
               Churches
               .
               These
               Associations
               may
               be
               greater
               or
               smaller
               ;
               one
               contained
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               subordinate
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Conveniency
               of
               meeting
               for
               Discipline
               doth
               allow
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Association
               of
               Churches
               in
               a
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               containeth
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               may
               all
               meet
               in
               their
               representatives
               ,
               for
               the
               governing
               them
               all
               in
               common
               .
               This
               we
               own
               as
               a
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               ;
               wherefore
               on
               this
               Head
               I
               have
               no
               debate
               with
               the
               Dr.
               except
               in
               so
               far
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               for
               National
               ,
               and
               
                 Provincial
                 Officers
              
               in
               this
               
                 National
                 Church
                 ,
                 Arch●bishops
              
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               put
               but
               Provincial
               and
               National
               Synods
               in
               the
               place
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               contend
               no
               further
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               then
               medle
               with
               the
               substance
               of
               this
               his
               Discourse
               ;
               but
               only
               note
               a
               few
               things
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               The
               First
               thing
               that
               I
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               is
               ,
               p.
               289.
               
               Where
               the
               Dr.
               maketh
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Function
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               twelve
               Men
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Argument
               against
               Churches
               Power
               of
               governing
               themselves
               .
               This
               proveth
               nothing
               ;
               for
               the
               ordinary
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               regulated
               by
               what
               the
               Apostles
               
               appointed
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               abiding
               thing
               ;
               not
               by
               their
               own
               governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               ceased
               with
               them
               .
               Next
               ,
               p.
               290.
               he
               saith
               ,
               the
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fa●t
                 ,
                 attested
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 early
                 ,
                 knowing
                 ,
                 honest
                 ,
                 and
                 impartial
                 Witnesses
              
               ;
               which
               I
               deny
               and
               have
               disproved
               .
               The
               next
               remark
               shall
               be
               upon
               ,
               p.
               291.
               where
               he
               pleadeth
               for
               Bishops
               joining
               together
               ,
               and
               becoming
               one
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               (
               he
               shuneth
               mentioning
               a
               Primate
               under
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               they
               unite
               )
               and
               this
               he
               seemeth
               to
               vindicate
               from
               making
               way
               for
               
                 Papal
                 Vsurpation
              
               ,
               and
               and
               Universal
               Head
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ;
               by
               
                 its
                 being
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 so
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 ways
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 usurping
                 the
                 rights
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 nor
                 assuming
                 more
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 managed
                 .
                 This
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 an
                 Vniversal
                 Pastor
                 must
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 therefore
                 mentioneth
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 reasoning
                 will
                 never
                 justifie
                 the
                 Papal
                 Vsurpation
                 .
              
               I
               cannot
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               justifiable
               ,
               or
               consistent
               with
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               to
               unite
               a
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               under
               a
               Primate
               ,
               than
               to
               unite
               the
               Universal
               Church
               under
               a
               Pope
               :
               Save
               that
               the
               one
               is
               a
               further
               remove
               from
               Parity
               that
               Christ
               instituted
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               greater
               Evil
               ,
               than
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               
                 magis
                 &
                 minus
                 non
                 variant
                 speciem
                 ,
              
               To
               clear
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               run
               over
               these
               Four
               qualities
               that
               he
               mentioneth
               ,
               in
               their
               uniting
               under
               a
               Primate
               ;
               and
               consider
               whether
               they
               do
               agree
               better
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               to
               a
               Pope
               .
               The
               First
               is
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Whole
                 ,
                 so
                 Vnited
                 .
              
               If
               we
               judge
               by
               Intentions
               ;
               no
               doubt
               this
               intention
               will
               be
               pretended
               to
               by
               the
               Papists
               also
               ;
               and
               is
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               as
               much
               pleaded
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               specious
               pretences
               .
               And
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               reallity
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               sad
               experience
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               doth
               conduce
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               whole
               ;
               but
               is
               improved
               to
               Tyrannizing
               over
               mens
               Consciences
               ;
               and
               Rending
               ,
               and
               Harassing
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               superstitious
               Concepts
               of
               corrupt
               Men.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               The
               Second
               ,
               
                 This
                 Vnion
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Institution
                 .
              
               This
               he
               should
               have
               proved
               ;
               we
               deny
               it
               :
               Let
               him
               shew
               us
               more
               Institution
               ,
               or
               warrant
               for
               a
               Metropolitan
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               Pope
               .
               If
               we
               should
               own
               .
               Bishops
               as
               Successors
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               yet
               an
               Arch-bishop
               ,
               a
               Metropolitan
               ,
               a
               Patriarch
               ,
               a
               Pope
               ,
               must
               still
               be
               beside
               Institution
               ,
               except
               the
               Dr.
               will
               own
               an
               Imparity
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               for
               
                 Peters
                 Supremacy
              
               .
               The
               Third
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 in
                 this
                 Vnion
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 usurping
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               as
               really
               as
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Papacy
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Right
               of
               every
               one
               of
               Christ's
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               govern
               
               the
               Church
               in
               equallity
               of
               power
               with
               the
               rest
               ;
               this
               is
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               that
               right
               that
               the
               Bishop
               hath
               usurped
               from
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               the
               Primate
               usurpeth
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               doth
               no
               more
               but
               usurp
               the
               same
               from
               all
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               and
               Patriarchs
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               usurped
               from
               these
               under
               them
               .
               The
               4th
               .
               is
               ,
               
                 not
                 assuming
                 more
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 managed
                 .
              
               Nothing
               but
               prejudice
               could
               hinder
               a
               man
               of
               the
               Doctors
               understanding
               ,
               to
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               assumeth
               more
               power
               than
               he
               can
               manage
               ,
               as
               really
               as
               the
               Primate
               or
               the
               Patriarch
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               the
               Pope
               doth
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               administer
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               all
               Christians
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               no
               more
               can
               a
               Primate
               to
               a
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               nor
               a
               Bishop
               to
               a
               Diocess
               consisting
               of
               many
               thousands
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               hundreds
               of
               Congregations
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Bishop
               can
               do
               all
               this
               by
               the
               
                 Parochial
                 Clergy
              
               ,
               for
               Word
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               
                 Chancellors
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
              
               ,
               &c.
               for
               his
               Discipline
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               is
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Primate
               can
               rule
               a
               whole
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               ,
               by
               his
               and
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 Courts
              
               :
               So
               can
               the
               Pope
               rule
               all
               Christian
               people
               
                 (
                 ut
                 cunque
              
               )
               by
               
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               by
               his
               Legate
               ,
               or
               other
               Officers
               of
               his
               appointment
               .
               I
               challenge
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               any
               man
               ,
               to
               shew
               such
               a
               difference
               between
               a
               
                 National
                 Officer
              
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 Oecumenick
                 Officer
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               maketh
               one
               lawful
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               unlawful
               .
               The
               
               Pope's
               usurping
               a
               Plenitude
               of
               
                 Civil
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               more
               grosly
               abusing
               his
               pretended
               
                 Church
                 Power
              
               ,
               will
               not
               make
               this
               difference
               .
               For
               we
               speak
               of
               a
               Pope
               and
               Primate
               as
               such
               ,
               abstracted
               from
               all
               Accidents
               of
               such
               an
               Officer
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
                 Pag.
              
               292.
               
               He
               seems
               to
               expose
               the
               framing
               of
               Church-Government
               too
               much
               ,
               to
               the
               reason
               ,
               or
               rather
               fansie
               ,
               of
               Men
               ;
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 Vnion
                 being
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 which
                 Christ
                 designeth
                 by
                 his
                 Institution
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 tendeth
                 to
                 promote
                 this
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 notable
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 contained
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 .
              
               The
               Papists
               are
               dull
               if
               they
               cannot
               out
               of
               this
               principle
               hammer
               out
               a
               Pope
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Doctor
               can
               frame
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               Arch-Bishop
               :
               This
               Inference
               as
               thus
               loosly
               set
               down
               ,
               is
               no
               way
               to
               be
               admitted
               ;
               because
               Christ
               hath
               not
               provided
               for
               the
               unity
               ,
               and
               preservation
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               by
               leaving
               it
               to
               Mens
               will
               ,
               or
               wholly
               to
               their
               reason
               either
               ;
               but
               by
               his
               own
               Institutions
               to
               be
               wisely
               managed
               by
               the
               Officers
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               appointed
               in
               his
               house
               .
               Unity
               is
               then
               to
               be
               preserved
               ,
               Divisions
               and
               Heresies
               to
               be
               prevented
               by
               the
               painful
               and
               faithful
               preaching
               of
               
               the
               Gospel
               by
               Christs
               Ministers
               in
               their
               several
               particular
               Charges
               ,
               by
               private
               ,
               and
               publick
               Instructions
               ,
               and
               Admonitions
               :
               By
               their
               joynt
               Concurrence
               in
               censuring
               ,
               and
               drawing
               out
               the
               Sword
               of
               Discipline
               against
               stubborn
               Offenders
               :
               These
               are
               Christs
               Institutions
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               effectual
               when
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               bless
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               blessing
               we
               are
               to
               expect
               on
               his
               own
               appointed
               means
               ,
               not
               on
               mens
               Devices
               :
               But
               we
               deny
               that
               Unity
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               preserved
               in
               any
               way
               that
               men
               in
               their
               Wisdom
               think
               fit
               ,
               and
               particularly
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               preserved
               by
               setting
               up
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               These
               being
               none
               of
               Christ's
               means
               appointed
               for
               that
               end
               .
               It
               is
               often
               seen
               that
               means
               thus
               devised
               of
               Men
               ,
               by
               Crossing
               of
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               either
               fail
               of
               their
               end
               ,
               or
               by
               mending
               one
               evil
               make
               a
               worse
               :
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Unity
               is
               sometim●s
               (
               and
               in
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               )
               procured
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               bearing
               down
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               shutting
               out
               of
               Purity
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               I
               dislike
               one
               Particle
               of
               that
               Definition
               that
               he
               giveth
               of
               the
               
                 National
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               diffusive
               ,
               p.
               299.
               to
               wit
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 in
                 that
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 which
                 are
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 .
              
               Had
               he
               put
               the
               word
               of
               God
               inste●d
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               fully
               assented
               to
               this
               description
               .
               But
               against
               that
               Particle
               I
               have
               two
               Exceptions
               .
               1.
               
               The
               
                 Civil
                 Law
              
               is
               accidental
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               neither
               a
               constituent
               part
               of
               its
               essence
               ,
               nor
               a
               necessary
               adjunct
               of
               it
               :
               The
               Church
               hath
               been
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Laws
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               unchurched
               for
               that
               .
               2.
               
               This
               make●h
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               a
               variable
               and
               mutable
               thing
               ,
               as
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               are
               ,
               for
               if
               Presbytery
               ,
               if
               Anabaptism
               ,
               If
               
                 Independency
                 ,
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Socinianism
              
               ,
               and
               what
               sort
               of
               Religion
               you
               can
               name
               ,
               either
               as
               to
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Worship
               ,
               or
               Government
               ,
               were
               established
               by
               Law
               :
               They
               that
               are
               of
               that
               way
               should
               then
               be
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               only
               absurd
               ,
               but
               a
               dangerous
               notion
               in
               such
               a
               critical
               time
               as
               this
               (
               I
               hope
               the
               Doctor
               did
               not
               design
               a
               fair
               retreat
               by
               this
               )
               if
               Popery
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               )
               should
               come
               to
               be
               establi●hed
               by
               Law
               :
               The
               Papists
               were
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Ties
               that
               men
               are
               under
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               by
               the●r
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               Subscriptions
               ,
               should
               oblige
               them
               to
               be
               Papists
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               
                 True
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               must
               turn
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               the
               Weather-cock
               doth
               with
               the
               Wind
               :
               This
               is
               like
               to
               be
               pleasing
               Doctrin
               to
               many
               .
               But
               I
               p●rceive
               the
               Doctors
               design
               by
               this
               fine
               
               new
               notion
               is
               ,
               To
               
                 let
                 men
                 see
                 how
                 easily
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
              
               Papists
               
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
              
               Dissenters
               
                 on
                 the
                 other
              
               ;
               which
               makes
               him
               
                 wonder
                 at
                 them
                 who
                 cannot
                 tell
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               If
               Men
               wondred
               much
               before
               ,
               they
               may
               wonder
               far
               more
               now
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               her
               painted
               in
               so
               changeable
               colours
               ,
               as
               that
               she
               may
               be
               one
               thing
               now
               ,
               and
               another
               next
               year
               ,
               and
               another
               the
               third
               year
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               .
               The
               Scripture
               placeth
               the
               Moon
               under
               the
               Churches
               Feet
               ,
               and
               the
               Twelve
               Stars
               ,
               Apostolick
               Doctrine
               ,
               on
               her
               Head
               ,
               as
               her
               cognizance
               and
               Glory
               ,
               but
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               advanced
               the
               Moon
               to
               her
               Head
               ,
               that
               she
               must
               be
               known
               by
               it
               ;
               what
               he
               will
               do
               with
               the
               Twelve
               Stars
               I
               know
               not
               .
               He
               is
               more
               favourable
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               Dissenters
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               known
               by
               their
               Conformity
               ,
               or
               Nonconformity
               to
               Scripture
               ;
               not
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               But
               if
               Papists
               or
               Dissenters
               should
               happen
               to
               get
               the
               Law
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               what
               will
               that
               party
               be
               that
               is
               now
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ?
               It
               seems
               the
               Doctor
               is
               fond
               of
               this
               notion
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               it
               up
               again
               ,
               p.
               300.
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               be
               one
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               :
               He
               answereth
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 universally
                 received
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 these
                 Laws
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               he
               
                 cleareth
                 our
                 Mists
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               He
               had
               debated
               much
               with
               Mr.
               B.
               owning
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               ;
               but
               here
               he
               homologateth
               all
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               had
               said
               ,
               for
               the
               Parliament
               owning
               the
               Faith
               ,
               maketh
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               some
               other
               thing
               that
               maketh
               a
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Collective
               Body
               of
               all
               the
               Congregations
               of
               a
               Nation
               agreeing
               in
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               If
               the
               Doctor
               say
               ,
               thi●
               leaveth
               room
               for
               every
               party
               to
               call
               themselves
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               all
               pretend
               to
               have
               the
               Word
               on
               their
               side
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               This
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               ;
               for
               till
               the
               Lord
               cure
               our
               Divisions
               about
               truth
               ,
               and
               about
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               like
               to
               come
               to
               a
               decision
               of
               that
               question
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 Church
              
               ?
               For
               all
               Congregations
               are
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               these
               that
               are
               nearest
               to
               the
               Scripture
               rule
               are
               the
               truest
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               The
               Apostle
               decided
               that
               Controversie
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               (
               the
               Dialect
               of
               some
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               for
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Church
              
               )
               not
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               that
               they
               owned
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               3.
               
               The
               Doctor
               hath
               found
               out
               a
               new
               Mark
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               B●llarmine
               
               hath
               not
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               hath
               more
               than
               enough
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               They
               that
               have
               the
               
                 Law
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 are
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               He
               telleth
               us
               that
               the
               
                 representative
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
              
               Presbyters
               
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 meeting
                 together
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 to
                 consult
                 ,
                 and
                 advise
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               This
               is
               saith
               not
               of
               the
               
                 Convocation
                 at
                 Westminster
              
               ;
               but
               
                 of
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 both
                 Convocations
                 .
              
               Here
               I
               observe
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
              
               is
               so
               constitutive
               of
               a
               Church
               to
               this
               Author
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               there
               is
               neither
               diffusive
               ,
               nor
               
                 representative
                 Church
              
               .
               Then
               what
               becometh
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               first
               300
               years
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Churches
              
               under
               the
               Turk
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 of
              
               France
               ,
               where
               their
               Prince
               is
               not
               only
               Christian
               ,
               but
               
                 most
                 Christian
              
               ?
               And
               yet
               his
               Law
               does
               not
               favour
               that
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               I
               have
               shewed
               before
               that
               the
               Convocation
               can
               make
               no
               
                 Church
                 National
              
               representative
               :
               The
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Churches
               of
               the
               Nation
               being
               so
               insufficiently
               represented
               there
               .
               3.
               
               Neither
               do
               I
               understand
               how
               the
               Consent
               of
               two
               Convocations
               ,
               that
               never
               meet
               personally
               together
               ,
               can
               be
               called
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               
                 National
                 representative
                 Church
              
               :
               I
               thought
               a
               Church
               had
               been
               a
               Me●ting
               ,
               not
               a
               consent
               of
               men
               :
               A
               Personal
               Concurrence
               in
               some
               Religious
               Acts
               ;
               not
               a
               mental
               consent
               about
               them
               :
               Bodies
               are
               requisite
               to
               make
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Souls
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               I
               ple●d
               not
               for
               Mr.
               
               B's
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ;
               though
               an
               
                 Oecumenick
                 Counsel
              
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               be
               had
               ,
               might
               better
               challenge
               that
               Name
               than
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               I
               think
               Christs
               Headship
               over
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               d●th
               not
               answer
               to
               what
               is
               debated
               about
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               visible
               power
               ,
               super-intending
               all
               the
               Inferiour
               
                 Church
                 powers
              
               on
               earth
               .
               We
               own
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               diffusive
               ,
               visible
               Church
               ;
               but
               wish
               ,
               rather
               than
               hope
               for
               one
               representative
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               the
               Pope
               hath
               no
               title
               to
               such
               a
               headship
               .
               But
               the
               question
               between
               him
               and
               Mr.
               B.
               being
               about
               a
               visible
               representative
               or
               regent
               Head
               of
               the
               
                 National
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               :
               I
               have
               shewed
               that
               consent
               cannot
               stand
               in
               this
               room
               ;
               and
               therefore
               bringeth
               in
               the
               
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Presbyters
              
               summoned
               by
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Writ
              
               ,
               whose
               Conclusions
               must
               be
               enacted
               by
               a
               Parliament
               .
               Against
               this
               National
               Head
               I
               object
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               hath
               no
               Warrant
               to
               represent
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               of
               which
               before
               .
               2.
               
               He
               seemeth
               above
               to
               make
               two
               such
               Convocations
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               must
               either
               be
               two
               
                 Churches
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               or
               the
               one
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               must
               be
               Biceps
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               Monster
               .
               3.
               
               This
               consent
               or
               Convocation
               
               (
               call
               it
               what
               you
               will
               )
               is
               not
               a
               regent
               head
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               it
               medleth
               only
               with
               makeing
               rules
               for
               Government
               (
               which
               is
               none
               of
               the
               Churches
               work
               ,
               she
               is
               only
               ministerially
               to
               execute
               Christs
               Laws
               )
               but
               doth
               not
               govern
               ;
               by
               receiving
               Appeals
               ,
               censuring
               the
               Maleversation
               of
               inferior
               ruling
               Churches
               ,
               inflicting
               Censures
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               Mr.
               B.
               asketh
               whether
               the
               rules
               that
               unite
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               be
               Divine
               ,
               or
               Humane
               .
               The
               Dr.
               answereth
               ,
               
                 Sect.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 a
                 Divine
                 Rule
                 ;
                 but
                 requireth
                 a
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 that
                 she
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 as
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               ,
               I
               conceive
               is
               not
               to
               answer
               the
               question
               ;
               he
               should
               have
               told
               us
               in
               which
               of
               the
               two
               rules
               their
               unity
               lieth
               :
               We
               know
               that
               all
               Churches
               as
               well
               as
               these
               of
               New-England
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               mentioneth
               )
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               own
               them
               ,
               have
               civil
               Priviledges
               annexed
               to
               Church
               Orders
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               still
               wide
               from
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               these
               Orders
               be
               Divine
               ,
               or
               Humane
               .
               Doth
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               do
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
              
               New-England
               
                 make
                 Orders
                 for
                 observing
                 Ceremonies
              
               in
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               devised
               by
               Man
               ,
               and
               place
               their
               unity
               in
               that
               ?
               It
               remaineth
               then
               still
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               National
               Unity
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               be
               made
               by
               Divine
               Rules
               that
               either
               are
               expresly
               ,
               or
               by
               Consequence
               in
               Scripture
               we
               are
               members
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               in
               all
               these
               joyn
               with
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               place
               their
               unity
               in
               observing
               rules
               that
               have
               no
               Warrant
               from
               Scripture
               ;
               if
               we
               cannot
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               separate
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               in
               so
               far
               separate
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               the
               pure
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               He
               maintaineth
               ,
               p.
               305.
               against
               one
               of
               his
               Opponents
               ,
               who
               had
               objected
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               had
               no
               power
               to
               make
               Laws
               about
               
                 Foederal
                 Rules
                 ,
                 teaching
                 Signs
                 ,
                 and
                 Symbols
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 appoint
                 Rules
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 Decency
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 setled
                 Churches
                 are
                 for
                 this
                 ,
              
               I
               reply
               .
               1.
               
               He
               doth
               not
               answer
               to
               the
               Objection
               :
               I
               hope
               all
               Rules
               for
               Order
               ,
               and
               Decency
               are
               not
               about
               
                 Foederal
                 Rites
              
               ,
               and
               
                 teaching
                 Symbols
              
               :
               Ordering
               the
               natural
               Circumstances
               of
               Worship
               comprehendeth
               the
               one
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               other
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               false
               .
               that
               all
               setled
               Churches
               appoint
               Rules
               for
               such
               Order
               ,
               and
               Decency
               as
               consisteth
               in
               
                 Religious
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 teaching
                 Symbols
              
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               also
               false
               that
               all
               setled
               Churches
               appoint
               Rules
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               Decency
               even
               in
               the
               Circumstantials
               of
               Religion
               ;
               so
               as
               to
               exclude
               all
               from
               their
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               to
               incite
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               punish
               them
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               conform
               to
               these
               Rules
               (
               as
               he
               alledgeth
               )
               other
               Churches
               use
               to
               rule
               
               by
               holding
               forth
               light
               ,
               and
               Perswasives
               ,
               not
               to
               impose
               with
               rigour
               and
               force
               on
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               :
               Nor
               do
               they
               concern
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               where
               some
               notable
               violations
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               otherwise
               not
               to
               be
               restrained
               ,
               doth
               require
               it
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               a
               false
               supposition
               ,
               that
               our
               Imposed
               Rules
               about
               Ceremones
               ,
               are
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               not
               the
               place
               of
               that
               Debate
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
               The
               Peoples
               Right
               of
               Electing
               their
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               THe
               last
               of
               these
               four
               Pleas
               ,
               that
               the
               Reverend
               Author
               ranketh
               under
               the
               first
               Head
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               alledgeth
               ,
               some
               make
               use
               of
               for
               separation
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               people
               are
               deprived
               of
               their
               right
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               their
               own
               Pastors
               :
               This
               he
               proceedeth
               to
               Sect.
               24.
               
               I
               do
               not
               make
               the
               depriving
               the
               people
               of
               this
               power
               a
               cause
               of
               separation
               ;
               though
               I
               reckon
               it
               a
               notable
               Grievance
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               desire
               a
               redress
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               pray
               that
               the
               Lord
               may
               move
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Rulers
               to
               defend
               the
               people
               in
               this
               their
               Right
               ,
               against
               them
               that
               take
               it
               from
               them
               .
               But
               our
               work
               is
               now
               to
               defend
               this
               Right
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               against
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Assaults
               .
               But
               before
               I
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               1.
               
               What
               this
               Right
               is
               that
               they
               have
               in
               Electing
               their
               Pastors
               .
               2.
               
               From
               whom
               they
               Derive
               it
               .
               3.
               
               What
               ground
               we
               have
               to
               think
               that
               they
               have
               such
               a
               Right
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               To
               shew
               what
               this
               Right
               is
               ,
               I
               assert
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               people
               have
               no
               Right
               to
               bestow
               the
               Benefice
               on
               their
               Pastor
               ;
               nor
               to
               elect
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               unless
               either
               it
               be
               their
               own
               gift
               ,
               or
               the
               giver
               of
               it
               hath
               transferred
               that
               power
               on
               them
               .
               It
               is
               Election
               to
               the
               Office
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Benefice
               ,
               that
               we
               debate
               about
               ;
               which
               if
               the
               Doctor
               had
               considered
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               spared
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               his
               following
               Discourse
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               person
               ,
               regularly
               chosen
               ,
               may
               enjoy
               the
               Benefice
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               please
               to
               reserve
               it
               to
               his
               own
               disposing
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Remedy
               ;
               the
               people
               must
               either
               chuse
               the
               man
               that
               may
               have
               the
               maintenance
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               tollerably
               qualified
               ,
               or
               they
               must
               provide
               
               for
               him
               themselves
               .
               And
               so
               when
               a
               Patron
               giveth
               a
               Maintenance
               on
               these
               terms
               ,
               That
               he
               have
               the
               chusing
               of
               the
               person
               who
               shall
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               the
               Church
               should
               either
               reject
               it
               ,
               and
               provide
               for
               their
               Minister
               another
               way
               ,
               or
               chuse
               the
               person
               that
               the
               Patron
               presenteth
               .
               But
               this
               Patronage
               is
               a
               sad
               Grievance
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 devised
                 in
              
               Satan's
               Kitchen
               ,
               saith
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 confess
                 .
                 fid
              
               .
               c.
               35.
               it
               is
               an
               oppressing
               of
               people
               in
               their
               Spiritual
               Rights
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               which
               concerneth
               their
               Souls
               :
               A
               greater
               bondage
               than
               if
               the
               whole
               Parish
               were
               obliged
               to
               eat
               nothing
               but
               what
               the
               Patron
               pleaseth
               .
               And
               it
               had
               been
               less
               blame-worthy
               ,
               if
               these
               Donors
               of
               
                 Church
                 Livings
              
               had
               kept
               their
               Gift
               to
               themselves
               ,
               than
               thus
               to
               prelimit
               the
               people
               in
               that
               which
               so
               nearly
               concerns
               their
               Souls
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               that
               but
               an
               Accessory
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               charge
               of
               Souls
               )
               which
               should
               be
               the
               thing
               principally
               minded
               :
               As
               now
               the
               Living
               is
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               Patrons
               electing
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               may
               give
               him
               a
               Title
               to
               the
               Living
               ;
               but
               it
               can
               never
               make
               him
               the
               Pastor
               of
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               nor
               fix
               a
               Relation
               between
               him
               ,
               and
               them
               ,
               of
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               Flock
               :
               For
               it
               is
               wholly
               Forreign
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               Church
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               Worldly
               concern
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               never
               found
               that
               Relation
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               We
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               people
               have
               chosen
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbytery
               hath
               ordained
               him
               also
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               Imprison
               ,
               Banish
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               punish
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               is
               consequentially
               restrained
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Ministry
               among
               that
               people
               ;
               if
               the
               man
               be
               guilty
               of
               a
               civil
               crime
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               Judge
               )
               but
               we
               deny
               that
               this
               Act
               doth
               dissolve
               the
               ministerial
               relation
               between
               that
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               People
               ;
               that
               cannot
               be
               done
               but
               by
               the
               Church
               4.
               
               We
               do
               not
               so
               put
               Election
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               as
               either
               to
               exclude
               the
               Eldership
               that
               is
               among
               them
               ;
               or
               to
               exempt
               the
               people
               from
               their
               guidance
               in
               this
               :
               The
               Eldership
               ought
               to
               regulate
               this
               Action
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               be
               not
               done
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               generality
               .
               5.
               
               We
               are
               far
               from
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               People
               by
               their
               Election
               ,
               doth
               make
               the
               Elected
               person
               a
               Minister
               ;
               that
               is
               done
               by
               Ordination
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               .
               6.
               
               We
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               That
               this
               
                 Elective
                 power
              
               of
               the
               people
               is
               Arbitrary
               ,
               and
               independent
               ;
               they
               are
               to
               be
               bounded
               in
               it
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               set
               forth
               the
               qualifications
               of
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               chuse
               contrary
               to
               these
               ,
               the
               Presbytery
               may
               reject
               the
               person
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               ordain
               him
               .
               7.
               
               We
               deny
               not
               but
               a
               part
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               may
               forfeit
               this
               Right
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               present
               exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               
               Ignorance
               ,
               Scandal
               ,
               Irreconcileable
               Contentions
               about
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               the
               power
               of
               Election
               devolveth
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Churches
               associated
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               Presbytery
               .
               Yet
               ,
               the
               peoples
               satisfaction
               should
               be
               endeavoured
               as
               much
               as
               is
               possible
               .
               8.
               
               It
               is
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               ,
               nor
               restrain●d
               from
               exercising
               ,
               ordinarily
               ,
               nor
               without
               singularly
               weighty
               cause
               ,
               to
               chuse
               their
               own
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               other
               
                 Church
                 Officers
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               As
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Right
               in
               the
               people
               ,
               I
               maintain
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               neither
               from
               the
               Churches
               Determination
               ,
               nor
               from
               any
               grant
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               neither
               do
               I
               plead
               any
               Law
               of
               nature
               for
               it
               :
               For
               by
               Divine
               Institution
               (
               which
               is
               never
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               )
               it
               was
               otherwise
               in
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               though
               there
               be
               abundant
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               priviledge
               of
               Free
               Corporations
               ,
               and
               other
               Societies
               ,
               to
               chuse
               these
               that
               are
               to
               govern
               them
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               rational
               ,
               that
               a
               Corporation
               ,
               or
               person
               ,
               may
               chuse
               the
               Lawyer
               that
               they
               will
               intrust
               their
               Estates
               to
               ;
               and
               the
               Physician
               in
               whose
               hand
               they
               put
               their
               life
               ;
               so
               men
               should
               not
               be
               imposed
               upon
               to
               entrust
               the
               Conduct
               of
               their
               Souls
               to
               a
               person
               that
               they
               have
               not
               confidence
               in
               ,
               and
               whom
               they
               cannot
               chuse
               for
               that
               end
               .
               Yet
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               lay
               the
               stress
               of
               the
               matter
               on
               
                 Humane
                 Reason
              
               ,
               but
               on
               
                 Gospel
                 Institution
              
               :
               I
               affirm
               then
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               the
               order
               that
               he
               hath
               appointed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               people
               should
               have
               liberty
               to
               chuse
               their
               own
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               other
               Church
               Officers
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               I
               am
               next
               to
               shew
               the
               grounds
               that
               we
               have
               to
               think
               so
               .
               I
               shall
               prove
               this
               by
               shewing
               that
               it
               was
               the
               constant
               practice
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               while
               the
               Apostles
               managed
               the
               Affairs
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               Church
               Officers
               were
               chosen
               by
               the
               suffrages
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               such
               practice
               is
               declarative
               of
               Christ's
               Institution
               .
               The
               first
               Argument
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               from
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               where
               though
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               appointing
               ,
               be
               expressed
               in
               our
               Translation
               ,
               yet
               the
               Greek
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               ●ignifieth
               a
               chusing
               by
               Suffrages
               ;
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Grecians
               was
               ,
               by
               stretching
               out
               or
               lifting
               up
               the
               hand
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Word
               )
               to
               declare
               their
               Votes
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               that
               this
               Word
               is
               sometimes
               used
               figuratively
               ,
               for
               potestative
               mission
               ,
               the
               effect
               ,
               or
               consequent
               of
               Election
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               one
               person
               ,
               withot
               Suffrages
               ,
               as
               Act.
               10.
               14.
               yet
               it
               is
               very
               rare
               that
               the
               Word
               is
               so
               used
               :
               And
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               is
               most
               commonly
               us●d
               in
               this
               sence
               ;
               of
               all
               the
               Instances
               that
               Scapula
               
               in
               his
               Lexicon
               ,
               giveth
               of
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Word
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               them
               is
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               it
               cannot
               be
               Instanced
               ,
               that
               ever
               this
               word
               is
               used
               for
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ;
               lifting
               up
               (
               which
               is
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Word
               )
               and
               laying
               them
               down
               ,
               being
               so
               opposite
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               that
               the
               one
               should
               be
               put
               for
               the
               other
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               fit
               to
               seek
               for
               the
               Figurative
               signification
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               when
               the
               proper
               signification
               may
               be
               admitted
               .
               It
               is
               objected
               against
               this
               use
               of
               the
               Word
               here
               ,
               that
               they
               ordained
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               them
               ,
               not
               
                 to
                 themselves
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               to
               the
               people
               ordained
               Elders
               .
               Answ.
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               used
               indifferently
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               themselves
               ;
               and
               why
               it
               may
               not
               here
               be
               understood
               of
               themselves
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               ;
               so
               as
               that
               here
               is
               denoted
               the
               Action
               of
               appointing
               Elders
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               people
               had
               a
               hand
               by
               Election
               ,
               as
               the
               Word
               here
               importeth
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               had
               a
               hand
               by
               Ordination
               ,
               as
               can
               be
               proved
               by
               other
               Scriptures
               ?
               But
               if
               we
               should
               turn
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               them
               ,
               the
               sense
               may
               run
               plainly
               thus
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               appointed
               by
               Ordination
               ,
               Elders
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               upon
               their
               Electing
               them
               by
               Suffrages
               .
               It
               is
               no
               strange
               thing
               in
               Scripture
               to
               see
               divers
               Actions
               expressed
               by
               the
               same
               Word
               ,
               where
               one
               is
               the
               consequent
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               
                 Is.
                 38.
                 17.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 Loved
                 my
                 Soul
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
              
               i.e.
               delivered
               it
               ,
               because
               thou
               loved
               it
               :
               Also
               Act.
               7.
               9.
               
               The
               Patriarchs
               are
               said
               to
               sell
               Joseph
               to
               Egypt
               ;
               where
               both
               their
               Actions
               ,
               and
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               Midianites
               who
               carried
               him
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               there
               sold
               him
               ,
               are
               included
               in
               one
               Word
               .
               Many
               Instances
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Synthesis
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
                 Gl●ss
                 .
                 Philol.
                 Sacr.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 tract
                 .
                 3.
                 p.
              
               229
               —
               It
               is
               also
               objected
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               said
               to
               Ordain
               who
               commended
               the
               people
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostles
               are
               spoken
               of
               all
               along
               in
               the
               Nominative
               Case
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               be
               the
               Actors
               meant
               by
               this
               word
               .
               Answ.
               We
               deny
               not
               the
               Apostles
               to
               be
               Actors
               meant
               in
               this
               Word
               ,
               as
               the
               Patriarchs
               were
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 Selling
                 to
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               9.
               but
               we
               say
               the
               peoples
               action
               is
               also
               included
               ,
               in
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               their
               Voteing
               by
               lifting
               up
               their
               hands
               ;
               which
               in
               no
               reason
               can
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               being
               but
               two
               men
               ,
               the
               mater
               needed
               not
               such
               a
               way
               of
               Voteing
               between
               them
               .
               I
               conclude
               ,
               this
               being
               done
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 every
              
               Church
               ,
               the
               people
               respective
               chusing
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               Ordaining
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               to
               have
               been
               generally
               the
               practice
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Institution
               of
               Chirst
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Argument
               2.
               
               The
               Apostles
               were
               so
               careful
               ;
               yea
               ,
               rather
               the
               Lord
               was
               so
               careful
               ,
               to
               preserve
               this
               right
               in
               Election
               or
               ordinary
               Officers
               ;
               that
               when
               Men
               for
               extraordinary
               Work
               were
               to
               be
               sent
               forth
               ,
               the
               Peoples
               choice
               was
               not
               neglected
               .
               Hence
               two
               were
               chosen
               by
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               and
               presented
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               that
               by
               Lot
               the
               Lord
               might
               chuse
               one
               of
               them
               to
               be
               an
               Apostle
               Successor
               to
               
                 Judas
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               1.
               23.
               and
               Matthias
               being
               chosen
               by
               Lot
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               ver
               .
               26
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               was
               reckoned
               by
               Votes
               ,
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Act.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2.
               the
               Lord
               chused
               Barnabus
               ,
               and
               Paul
               for
               a
               special
               Service
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               have
               the
               Votes
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Lord
               thus
               condescended
               to
               take
               the
               present
               consent
               in
               such
               a
               matter
               ;
               is
               it
               fit
               for
               Bishops
               or
               Patrons
               to
               neglect
               them
               ,
               and
               obtrude
               Men
               upon
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               not
               ?
               Argument
               3d.
               When
               ever
               any
               extraordinary
               piece
               of
               work
               (
               I
               mean
               such
               as
               was
               not
               daily
               exercise
               )
               was
               to
               be
               put
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               without
               a
               special
               Revelation
               ;
               they
               were
               chosen
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               .
               Act.
               15.
               22.
               where
               Judas
               ,
               and
               Silas
               are
               sent
               to
               Antiech
               ,
               about
               carrying
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Synod
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               backing
               them
               with
               their
               Doctrine
               .
               So
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               19.
               23.
               
               Some
               are
               chosen
               by
               the
               Churches
               to
               accompany
               Paul
               in
               carrying
               a
               Collection
               to
               the
               Jews
               in
               Judea
               ;
               and
               are
               called
               the
               
                 Messengers
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
              
               .
               Argument
               4th
               .
               The
               Deacons
               were
               appointed
               to
               be
               chosen
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               also
               the
               other
               Church
               Officers
               see
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               frivolous
               Answer
               ;
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               chuse
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               chuse
               the
               Distributers
               of
               their
               Benevolence
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               both
               are
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               :
               In
               this
               then
               they
               are
               alike
               .
               2.
               
               It
               were
               a
               less
               matter
               ,
               that
               people
               were
               imposed
               on
               in
               this
               lesser
               concern
               ;
               than
               in
               that
               of
               greater
               consequence
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Lord
               have
               taken
               care
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               satisfied
               about
               the
               one
               ,
               much
               more
               that
               they
               should
               be
               satis●ied
               about
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               Our
               5th
               .
               Argument
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               concurrent
               Testimony
               of
               the
               purer
               primitive
               times
               ;
               which
               we
               the
               rather
               use
               ,
               because
               our
               Brethren
               lay
               so
               much
               weight
               on
               this
               for
               the
               Power
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               be
               neglected
               by
               them
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Election
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               other
               
                 Church
                 Officers
              
               .
               Also
               ,
               because
               nothing
               of
               Church-Ord●r
               is
               more
               clearly
               ,
               and
               frequently
               ,
               and
               unanimously
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ;
               nor
               did
               longer
               continue
               untaken
               away
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               degenerate
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               may
               reckon
               Patronages
               ,
               and
               ob●ruding
               Ministers
               on
               the
               People
               ,
               among
               the
               Novelties
               
               of
               Popery
               .
               I
               shall
               in
               the
               first
               place
               bring
               some
               Canons
               of
               Council
               for
               this
               :
               Theoderet
               mentioneth
               an
               Epistle
               from
               the
               Famous
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ,
               to
               a
               Church
               in
               Egypt
               ;
               in
               which
               are
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Dignum
                 est
                 vos
                 potestatem
                 habere
                 &
                 eligendi
                 quem
                 libet
                 &
                 eorum
                 nomine
                 dandi
                 quem
                 clero
                 St.
                 Digni
                 .
              
               And
               after
               ,
               
                 si
                 quum
                 vero
                 con●igerit
                 requiescere
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 tunc
                 pro
                 vehim
                 honorem
                 defuncti
                 eos
                 quem
                 nuper
                 Assumpti
                 St.
                 solummodi
                 si
                 videantur
                 digni
                 ,
                 &
                 populus
                 eos
                 Elegerit
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Synod
                 Constantinopolit
              
               .
               in
               an
               Ep.
               to
               Damasus
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               shew
               that
               they
               had
               ordained
               
                 Nectarius
                 —
                 cuncta
                 decernente
                 pariter
                 civetate
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               they
               had
               ordained
               
                 Flavianus
                 ,
                 omni
                 Ecclesia
                 parriter
                 decernente
                 .
              
               Hist.
               inpert
               .
               lib.
               9.
               c.
               14.
               
               Also
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Carthagin
                 .
                 cau
              
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               required
               that
               a
               Bishop
               be
               
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 cum
                 omni
                 consensu
                 Clericorum
                 ,
                 &
                 Laicorum
                 ,
                 &
                 Concil
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Carthag
                 .
                 can
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Nullus
                 ordin●tur
                 Clericus
                 sine
                 Episcopi
                 examinatione
                 &
                 populi
                 Testimonio
                 .
              
               Also
               the
               Tenth
               
                 Canon
                 of
                 Council
                 .
                 Cabilonens
              
               ;
               (
               which
               was
               in
               the
               midle
               of
               the
               Seventh
               Century
               )
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               
                 Caranz
                 .
                 Summa
                 Concil
                 .
                 Signis
                 Ep●scopus
                 de
                 quacunque
                 Civitate
                 fuerit
                 defunctus
                 ,
                 non
                 ab
                 aliis
                 nisi
                 a
                 com
                 .
                 provinicialibus
                 ,
                 clero
                 ,
                 &
                 civibus
                 suis
                 ,
                 alterius
                 habeatur
                 electio
                 sin
                 autem
                 aliter
                 fiet
                 ,
                 ejus
                 Ordinatio
                 irrita
                 habeatur
                 .
              
               Here
               the
               want
               of
               Popular
               Election
               is
               held
               to
               make
               void
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Another
               sort
               of
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               are
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Popes
               ;
               it
               was
               of
               old
               the
               
                 Canon
                 Law
              
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               should
               have
               a
               Hand
               in
               El●ction
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               Anacletus
               ,
               who
               lived
               very
               near
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               hath
               these
               words
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               
                 cum
                 ejectionem
                 summorum
                 sacerdotum
                 sibi
                 Pominus
                 reservaverit
                 ,
                 eorum
                 electionem
                 tamen
                 benis
                 sacerdotibus
                 &
                 spiritualibus
                 populis
                 concessit
                 ;
                 Caelestinus
                 primus
              
               ;
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Century
               ,
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 nullus
                 invitis
                 detur
                 Episcopus
                 cleri
                 plebis
                 ,
                 &
                 ordinis
                 consensus
                 requiratur
                 .
                 Galasius
              
               about
               the
               500
               year
               decreed
               ,
               
                 Electionem
                 Episcopi
                 esse
                 totius
                 Ecclesiae
              
               .
               Also
               ,
               
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 Pecretat
                 .
                 dist
              
               .
               63.
               saith
               ,
               
                 Electionem
                 non
                 solum
                 ad
                 spiritual●s
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 ad
                 Paicos
                 pertinere
                 .
              
               And
               
                 L●o
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 Anno
                 440.
                 dist
                 .
              
               63.
               is
               plain
               ,
               and
               full
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               So
               
                 Gregorius
                 Magnus
              
               ,
               about
               590.
               frequently
               writeth
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               I
               instance
               only
               his
               Letter
               to
               
                 Scholast●us
                 ;
                 H●rtanum
                 Magnitud●nem
                 vestr●m
                 ,
                 ut
                 cer●ocantes
                 p●iores
                 vel
                 pl●bem
                 civitatis
                 ,
                 de
                 electione
                 alterius
                 Sacerdotis
                 cogites
                 ,
              
               and
               when
               in
               case
               they
               found
               not
               one
               ,
               he
               desireth
               they
               may
               send
               three
               to
               Rome
               ,
               to
               consult
               about
               it
               ,
               adding
               
                 quorum
                 &
                 judicio
                 pl●bs
                 tota
                 consentiat
                 .
                 Hadriarus
                 ,
              
               who
               lived
               near
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Eighth
               Century
               ,
               in
               an
               Ep.
               to
               Charlemain
               ,
               commendeth
               
                 Can●nes
                 Olitanos
              
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 at
                 elect●ones
              
               
               he
               caused
               to
               proclaim
               the
               
                 consuetudo
                 Olitana
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Plebs
                 &
                 clerus
                 Ecclesiae
                 illius
                 simul
                 consistens
                 ,
                 elegerunt
                 sibi
                 Episcopum
                 .
              
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               Also
               particular
               Fathers
               have
               frequently
               given
               their
               Vote
               for
               this
               priviledge
               of
               the
               People
               .
               
                 Cyprian
                 Ep.
              
               3.
               often
               mentioneth
               his
               being
               chosen
               by
               the
               Suffrage
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               
                 Ep.
                 de
                 Martial
                 .
                 &
                 Basilid
              
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Plebs
                 in
                 sua
                 potestate
                 hab●t
                 eligendi
                 dignos
                 sacerdotes
                 .
              
               And
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Idemvidemus
                 de
                 divina
                 Authoritate
                 descendere
              
               .
               And
               he
               excuseth
               himself
               very
               carefully
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               he
               had
               chosen
               Aurelius
               to
               be
               Reader
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               the
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               .
               
                 Tertul.
                 apol
                 .
                 cap.
              
               39.
               saith
               of
               the
               Seniores
               that
               preside
               in
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               
                 Approbantur
                 Suffragiis
                 eorum
                 quos
                 reger●debent
                 .
                 Greg.
                 Nazianzen
              
               ;
               in
               a
               Funeral
               Sermon
               made
               on
               his
               Fathers
               Death
               ;
               discourseth
               much
               of
               this
               priviledge
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               
                 Chrysostom
                 .
                 lib.
                 4.
                 de
                 Sacerdotio
                 ,
              
               is
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               .
               Also
               ,
               Augustine
               naming
               Eracius
               ,
               his
               Successor
               addeth
               this
               express
               caution
               ,
               
                 si
                 Ecclesia
                 Consentiat
              
               ,
               and
               declareth
               ,
               
                 hoc
                 esse
                 receptum
                 provatumque
                 jus
                 &
                 consuetudine
                 ,
                 ut
                 tota
                 Ecclesia
                 sibi
                 elegat
                 Episcopum
                 ,
                 aut
                 in
                 ipsum
                 consentiat
                 .
                 Hierom
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 rustic
                 .
                 Monachum
                 ,
                 Foll
                 .
                 (
                 292.
                 )
                 cum
                 ad
                 perfectam
                 ae●atem
                 veneris
                 si
                 tamen
                 vita
                 comes
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 &
                 ●e
                 vel
                 populis
                 vel
                 pontif●x
                 Civitate
                 Elegerint
                 agito
                 quae
                 Clerici
                 St.
              
               He
               supposeth
               it
               as
               the
               received
               practice
               ;
               that
               the
               People
               should
               elect
               .
               
                 Ambros.
                 Ep.
                 82.
                 
                 Electio
                 &
                 vocatio
                 quae
                 sit
                 a
                 tota
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 vere
                 &
                 certo
                 est
                 divina
                 vocatio
                 ad
                 munus
                 Episcopi
                 :
              
               Many
               more
               Citations
               might
               be
               added
               ;
               but
               these
               may
               suffice
               ,
               and
               abundance
               more
               may
               be
               seen
               
                 append
                 .
                 ad
                 Catalog
                 .
                 Test.
                 veritat
                 .
              
               where
               this
               right
               of
               the
               People
               is
               deduced
               from
               the
               Days
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               the
               Eigth
               Century
               ,
               by
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Authors
               .
               That
               Author
               taketh
               notice
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               an
               ordinary
               Clause
               in
               many
               of
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               which
               
                 Tinemeras
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Rhemes
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Charlemain
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 debet
                 eligi
                 ,
                 cui
                 debet
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 obediri
                 .
              
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               I
               shall
               now
               attend
               to
               what
               the
               Learned
               Dr.
               hath
               to
               say
               in
               the
               contrary
               of
               this
               right
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               so
               divinely
               appointed
               ,
               so
               anciently
               ,
               universally
               ,
               and
               long
               approved
               .
               He
               discourseth
               these
               three
               things
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 inherent
                 Power
                 the
                 People
                 had
                 ▪
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 devested
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 suffic●ent
                 Ground
                 to
                 resume
                 it
                 .
              
               One
               would
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               Power
               be
               from
               Christ
               ;
               his
               other
               two
               parts
               of
               his
               discourse
               migh●
               have
               been
               spared
               :
               For
               who
               then
               could
               take
               it
               from
               them
               ?
               And
               they
               always
               had
               a
               Right
               to
               resume
               it
               ,
               being
               unjustly
               deprived
               of
               it
               .
               As
               to
               the
               first
               
               of
               these
               ,
               his
               debate
               with
               Dr.
               O.
               about
               the
               Peoples
               Church-Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               Democri●al
               ,
               I
               medle
               not
               with
               ;
               we
               plead
               for
               this
               power
               in
               them
               ,
               not
               all
               Church-power
               .
               But
               he
               cometh
               ,
               Sect.
               25.
               to
               this
               power
               of
               Election
               ;
               for
               disproving
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               undertaketh
               to
               make
               out
               six
               things
               :
               I
               shall
               examine
               them
               in
               order
               .
               But
               I
               think
               it
               had
               been
               more
               to
               the
               purpose
               to
               have
               answered
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               Antiquity
               alledged
               by
               the
               opposites
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               .
               The
               First
               of
               these
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Interest
                 was
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Canon
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 blameless
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               2
               ,
               7.
               
               Ans.
               I
               have
               produced
               other
               grounds
               ,
               and
               not
               made
               this
               either
               the
               main
               ,
               or
               any
               ground
               of
               this
               Right
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               for
               indeed
               that
               passage
               of
               Scripture
               doth
               direct
               the
               Electors
               ;
               but
               doth
               not
               determine
               who
               should
               Elect.
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               some
               of
               the
               Ancients
               made
               use
               of
               that
               Scripture
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               but
               they
               made
               use
               of
               others
               also
               ;
               and
               having
               established
               the
               Truth
               on
               other
               Grounds
               ,
               they
               might
               well
               apply
               this
               place
               as
               spoken
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               direct
               them
               how
               to
               manage
               that
               power
               of
               El●ction
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               given
               them
               .
               This
               is
               a
               sorry
               Shift
               to
               shun
               the
               Dint
               of
               Arguments
               ,
               to
               pitch
               on
               that
               which
               is
               either
               no
               Argument
               ,
               or
               a
               weak
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
               that
               as
               the
               only
               Argument
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               beating
               it
               down
               ,
               to
               Triumph
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               He
               bringeth
               a
               passage
               out
               of
               Clem.
               on
               which
               he
               taketh
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               pains
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               speak
               for
               him
               contrary
               to
               the
               manifest
               design
               of
               it
               .
               The
               passage
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 through
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 did
                 appoint
                 the
                 first
                 Fruites
                 ;
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Tryal
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
                 —
                 The
                 Apostles
                 foresaw
                 the
                 Contentions
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 about
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Episcopacy
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               saith
               the
               Dr.
               
                 about
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 Bishops
                 )
                 therefore
                 they
                 appointed
                 the
                 Persons
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 Distribution
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 with
                 this
                 Instruction
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 some
                 dyed
                 ,
                 other
                 approved
                 Men
                 should
                 be
                 chosen
                 into
                 their
                 Office
                 :
                 These
                 therefore
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 eminent
                 Men
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 therewith
                 all
                 pleased
                 ,
                 discharging
                 their
                 Office
                 with
                 Humility
                 —
                 cannot
                 be
                 justly
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Office.
              
               A
               Man
               of
               less
               learning
               than
               the
               Dr.
               might
               easily
               draw
               the
               quite
               contrary
               Conclusion
               ,
               from
               these
               words
               of
               Clement
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               require
               all
               his
               Skill
               ,
               and
               more
               too
               ;
               to
               conclude
               from
               them
               against
               popular
               Election
               .
               But
               thus
               he
               argueth
               ;
               
                 They
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 therefore
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 choice
                 .
              
               Ans.
               
                 Non
                 sequitur
              
               :
               The
               Deacons
               were
               appointed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Act
               6.
               3.
               yet
               the
               People
               
               are
               
                 to
                 look
                 out
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               chuse
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostles
               to
               appoint
               them
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               set
               them
               apart
               for
               their
               work
               .
               Many
               other
               Instances
               may
               be
               given
               ;
               yet
               this
               Argumentation
               the
               Dr.
               useth
               again
               ,
               pag.
               315.
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               mighty
               Argument
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 seems
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 Contentious
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 throw
                 out
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioned
                 this
                 Ep.
                 Ans.
              
               This
               Ep.
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               may
               not
               cast
               out
               their
               Officers
               ,
               doing
               their
               Work
               in
               Humility
               —
               but
               not
               a
               Word
               in
               it
               against
               their
               Electing
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               clearly
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 being
                 therewith
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               implyeth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               without
               them
               ;
               and
               what
               Hand
               they
               can
               have
               in
               placing
               their
               Officers
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               amount
               to
               Election
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 took
                 this
                 course
                 of
                 Purpose
                 to
                 avoid
                 Contentions
                 .
              
               What
               course
               doth
               he
               mean
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               Obtruding
               Officers
               on
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 well
                 pleased
              
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Course
               must
               be
               appointing
               Officers
               Authoritatively
               by
               Ordination
               ;
               who
               being
               so
               appointed
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               ejected
               again
               ,
               
                 quemdiu
                 se
                 bene
                 gesserunt
              
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               Clem.
               instancing
               the
               
                 Blossoming
                 of
              
               Arons
               Rod
               ,
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               Emulation
               among
               the
               Tribes
               ;
               which
               was
               a
               Strife
               not
               about
               Election
               ,
               but
               about
               changing
               of
               the
               setled
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 Testimony
                 .
                 Clem.
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 well
                 pleased
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               that
               excludeth
               obtruding
               ●astors
               on
               people
               ,
               either
               by
               Patrons
               ,
               or
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Faction
                 among
                 them
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 represented
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Grievance
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Officers
                 were
                 appointed
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 chosen
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               Why
               this
               should
               seem
               to
               him
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               except
               that
               prejudice
               representeth
               things
               otherwise
               than
               they
               are
               ;
               as
               coloured
               Spectacles
               do
               .
               It
               seemeth
               to
               me
               there
               could
               be
               no
               such
               thought
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               because
               Clement
               supposeth
               the
               Officers
               to
               have
               been
               chosen
               by
               themselves
               ;
               the
               whole
               Church
               being
               well
               pleased
               .
               That
               these
               Factious
               Men
               had
               no
               Objection
               against
               the
               Presbyters
               themselves
               ;
               the
               Dr.
               Asserts
               ,
               but
               he
               doth
               not
               prove
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Clem.
               supposeth
               there
               was
               no
               Ground
               for
               Objection
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               could
               not
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               humble
               ,
               quiet
               ,
               ready
               ,
               and
               blamless
               ;
               but
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               Factious
               Men
               will
               find
               fault
               ,
               and
               pick
               quarrels
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               innocent
               men
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               He
               next
               bringeth
               Cyprian
               to
               plead
               against
               
                 popular
                 Election
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               plead
               against
               himself
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 p.
                 316.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 requireth
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 their
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 ,
              
               sub
               populi
               .
               
               Assistentis
               conscientia
               ;
               
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 either
                 their
                 Faults
                 might
                 be
                 published
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 good
                 Acts
                 commended
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 might
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 lawful
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 examined
                 by
                 the
                 Suffrages
                 of
                 all
                 :
              
               And
               after
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Divine
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 practice
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 should
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
              
               plebe
               presente
               
                 (
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Votes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               (
               says
               the
               
                 Doctor
                 .
              
               )
               One
               would
               think
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               is
               secretly
               undermining
               his
               own
               cause
               ;
               and
               yet
               will
               out-face
               plain
               light
               to
               defend
               it
               .
               Doth
               not
               Cyprian
               mention
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Doctor
               maketh
               him
               deny
               them
               Votes
               ;
               if
               their
               presence
               ,
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               commending
               or
               publishing
               the
               faults
               of
               the
               Candidate
               ,
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               assistance
               ,
               can
               consist
               with
               Patronage
               ,
               and
               obtruding
               of
               Ministers
               on
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               a
               Master
               of
               a
               Flock
               setteth
               a
               Sheepherd
               over
               his
               Sheep
               (
               it
               is
               one
               of
               
               Bellarmin's
               Arguments
               for
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Conclusion
               .
               )
               If
               these
               do
               not
               import
               the
               peoples
               consent
               to
               be
               required
               ;
               and
               so
               amount
               to
               Election
               ;
               let
               any
               indifferent
               Reader
               judge
               .
               It
               is
               plain
               that
               Cyprian
               not
               only
               alloweth
               the
               people
               this
               power
               ,
               but
               maketh
               it
               a
               Divine
               Right
               ;
               and
               maketh
               Ordination
               without
               it
               to
               be
               unjust
               ,
               and
               unlawful
               :
               Wherefore
               if
               we
               should
               adhere
               to
               
               Cyprian's
               judgment
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               few
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               so
               more
               cause
               for
               separation
               than
               he
               is
               aware
               of
               ;
               but
               I
               do
               not
               improve
               his
               Testimony
               to
               that
               end
               .
               The
               Doctor
               ,
               p.
               317.
               bringeth
               Cyprians
               Testimony
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 belongeth
                 chiefly
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 the
                 good
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               hath
               the
               Brow
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               no
               more
               then
               their
               Testimony
               ;
               but
               if
               Testimony
               be
               chusing
               ,
               we
               require
               no
               more
               but
               Testimony
               ;
               It
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               that
               Lampridius
               says
               Severus
               ,
               
                 proposed
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Governors
                 of
                 Provinces
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 infer
                 popular
                 Election
                 of
                 these
                 Governors
                 .
              
               For
               1.
               
               This
               was
               never
               declared
               to
               be
               necessary
               ,
               and
               appointing
               Governours
               unjust
               or
               unlawful
               without
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               our
               case
               .
               2.
               
               We
               have
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               have
               power
               of
               Suffrage
               ,
               and
               of
               chusing
               :
               which
               was
               not
               granted
               by
               Severus
               .
               That
               Origen
               saith
               a
               Bishop
               must
               be
               Ordained
               Astante
               populo
               ,
               is
               such
               an
               Argument
               against
               us
               ,
               as
               sheweth
               a
               very
               weak
               cause
               ,
               especially
               when
               so
               Learned
               a
               Man
               thought
               better
               to
               use
               it
               then
               say
               nothing
               .
               For
               it
               is
               Election
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               not
               Ordination
               ;
               in
               which
               we
               confess
               ,
               the
               people
               have
               no
               hand
               ,
               neither
               doth
               Origen
               say
               ,
               That
               this
               Ordination
               could
               proceed
               without
               the
               peoples
               being
               more
               concerned
               about
               the
               person
               ,
               than
               standing
               by
               while
               he
               was
               Ordained
               ;
               and
               yet
               even
               
               this
               favour
               is
               not
               granted
               to
               the
               people
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               will
               not
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               come
               to
               the
               several
               Parishes
               to
               ordain
               the
               Ministers
               before
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               The
               2.
               thing
               that
               the
               Dr.
               insisteth
               on
               is
               ,
               
                 p.
                 318.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 Assuming
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Elections
                 ,
                 caused
                 great
                 Disturbance
                 ,
                 and
                 disorders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               in
               general
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               on
               what
               the
               people
               assumed
               the
               power
               of
               Election
               ,
               whether
               on
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               or
               any
               subsequent
               ground
               ;
               if
               the
               latter
               let
               him
               shew
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               former
               ,
               it
               is
               improper
               to
               say
               they
               assumed
               ,
               what
               was
               ever
               their
               due
               :
               The
               Doctor
               seemeth
               to
               speak
               of
               it
               as
               an
               act
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               after
               that
               priviledge
               had
               been
               out
               of
               their
               hand
               for
               some
               time
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               inconveniences
               may
               follow
               on
               it
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               sinful
               men
               have
               the
               managing
               of
               it
               :
               Hath
               none
               followed
               on
               
                 Church
                 Power
              
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Presbyters
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               of
               civil
               power
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Magistrates
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               power
               of
               Election
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Patrons
               .
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               fill
               a
               Volume
               with
               Histories
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               Will
               the
               Doctor
               thence
               conclude
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               should
               be
               abolished
               ?
               3.
               
               As
               few
               inconveniences
               can
               be
               instanced
               ,
               as
               following
               on
               the
               peoples
               Election
               of
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               of
               most
               other
               things
               .
               The
               Doctor
               instanceth
               but
               four
               in
               the
               space
               of
               1000
               years
               ,
               that
               this
               power
               of
               the
               people
               lasted
               unviolated
               ;
               and
               that
               through
               all
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               .
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               more
               there
               might
               be
               ;
               but
               when
               so
               few
               occurr
               as
               observable
               to
               a
               man
               of
               so
               great
               reading
               ,
               it
               saith
               more
               against
               the
               Doctors
               design
               ,
               than
               all
               these
               Instances
               say
               for
               it
               .
               4.
               
               Most
               of
               these
               disturbances
               fell
               out
               by
               the
               Ambition
               of
               Bishops
               influencing
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               leading
               them
               into
               Factions
               ;
               and
               were
               occasioned
               by
               the
               worldly
               advantage
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               in
               the
               degenerate
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               were
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               where
               Bishops
               kept
               within
               due
               bounds
               ,
               and
               were
               in
               a
               mean
               condition
               ;
               so
               that
               indeed
               this
               Consideration
               is
               more
               against
               Episcopal
               grandeur
               ,
               and
               imparity
               ,
               than
               against
               popular
               Elections
               .
               As
               is
               evident
               from
               
                 Ammian
                 .
                 Marcellin
                 ▪
              
               whom
               the
               Doctor
               citeth
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Story
               of
               a
               Bloody
               Election
               at
               Rome
               ,
               when
               the
               Contest
               was
               about
               Damasus
               ,
               where
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 aspired
                 to
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 might
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 enriched
                 ,
              
               Oblationibus
               Matronarum
               ,
               
                 rode
                 in
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 were
                 Gorgeously
                 attired
                 ,
                 fared
                 sumptuously
              
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 might
                 have
                 shuned
                 these
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 despised
                 this
                 grandeur
                 ,
                 and
                 imitated
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 whose
                 humble
                 carriage
                 ,
                 poor
                 fare
                 ,
                 and
                 mean
                 habit
                 ,
                 commended
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 .
              
               5.
               
               It
               is
               worth
               our
               Observation
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               of
               these
               Disorders
               fell
               out
               for
               300
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               in
               her
               Integrity
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               degenerated
               ,
               as
               she
               did
               afterward
               .
               6.
               
               There
               is
               a
               better
               means
               of
               preventing
               these
               disturbances
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               suppress
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               regulate
               Elections
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               power
               from
               the
               unruly
               ,
               as
               they
               take
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               though
               peoples
               priviledge
               ,
               from
               them
               that
               walk
               unworthy
               of
               them
               .
               When
               inconveniences
               fall
               in
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               God's
               way
               not
               our
               own
               ,
               to
               set
               things
               right
               again
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               This
               might
               suffice
               for
               Answer
               to
               all
               ,
               the
               Doctors
               Alledgeances
               on
               this
               head
               ;
               but
               further
               there
               is
               not
               so
               fair
               a
               representation
               made
               of
               matters
               of
               fact
               as
               need
               were
               .
               For
               the
               ●st
               .
               Instance
               ,
               the
               Disorder
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               as
               he
               representeth
               it
               ,
               about
               the
               chusing
               of
               a
               new
               Bishop
               to
               a
               vacant
               place
               ;
               but
               about
               putting
               an
               
                 Arian
                 Bishop
              
               (
               at
               least
               supposed
               to
               be
               so
               )
               into
               the
               place
               of
               Eustathius
               ,
               who
               had
               long
               been
               peaceably
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               regularly
               chosen
               ;
               but
               was
               injuriously
               deposed
               by
               the
               Arians
               .
               Neither
               was
               Eustathius
               chosen
               at
               last
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               )
               but
               rid
               out
               the
               Storm
               ;
               and
               kept
               his
               place
               against
               the
               violent
               attempts
               of
               these
               Hereticks
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               Instance
               is
               wide
               from
               the
               purpose
               .
               The
               next
               Instance
               is
               at
               Caesarea
               :
               The
               person
               that
               carried
               the
               Election
               was
               Basil
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               people
               opposing
               him
               .
               Of
               this
               Nazianzen
               justly
               complaineth
               ;
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               justified
               ;
               but
               cannot
               infer
               ,
               that
               popular
               Elections
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               Gregorius
               Nazianzenus's
               wish
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               is
               unduly
               represented
               ;
               it
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Election
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 holy
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               not
               only
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chiefly
               .
               This
               doth
               evince
               that
               he
               looketh
               on
               the
               right
               of
               Election
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               only
               wished
               ,
               that
               bad
               men
               might
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               use
               of
               that
               priviledge
               ;
               and
               so
               do
               we
               ,
               when
               they
               abuse
               it
               :
               So
               it
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               orderly
               .
               The
               3d.
               Instance
               is
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               where
               Dioseurus
               was
               chosen
               ,
               and
               Proterius
               killed
               .
               This
               is
               a
               gross
               mistake
               ,
               or
               misrepresentation
               .
               It
               was
               not
               at
               the
               Election
               ;
               but
               long
               after
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
               Proterius's
               Murder
               was
               5
               or
               6
               years
               after
               ;
               beside
               ,
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               Sedition
               raised
               by
               Hereticks
               :
               Shall
               not
               the
               Church
               chuse
               her
               Pastors
               now
               ,
               because
               Papists
               would
               oppose
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               curbed
               ?
               Of
               the
               4th
               Instance
               I
               have
               already
               spoken
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               at
               Rome
               about
               Damasus
               .
               What
               he
               saith
               of
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Jerom
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               complaining
               of
               peoples
               
               unfitness
               to
               Judge
               ,
               doth
               not
               prove
               his
               point
               :
               For
               all
               these
               Men
               were
               for
               popular
               Election
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               above
               .
               Beside
               ,
               that
               the
               Pastor's
               fitness
               is
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Ordainers
               ,
               after
               the
               Electors
               have
               done
               their
               part
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               His
               third
               thing
               is
               ,
               p.
               320.
               
               That
               to
               prevent
               these
               inconveniences
               many
               Bishops
               were
               appointed
               without
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               Canons
               were
               made
               for
               regulation
               of
               Elections
               .
               For
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               at
               Alexandria
               the
               Bishop
               was
               not
               only
               to
               be
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               twelve
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               citeth
               for
               this
               
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Enagrium
                 ,
                 Severus
                 ,
              
               and
               Almacintus
               ,
               and
               Hilarius
               the
               Deacon
               .
               Answ.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               no
               wo●der
               the
               Bishop
               was
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
              
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               their
               Moderator
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               power
               over
               the
               people
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               rest
               had
               ;
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               above
               :
               If
               he
               can
               prove
               that
               he
               was
               chosen
               to
               be
               Pastor
               of
               his
               particular
               Flock
               without
               their
               consent
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               2.
               
               This
               can
               make
               nothing
               for
               Patronages
               ,
               or
               the
               Magistrate
               obtruding
               a
               pastor
               on
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               a
               single
               Bishop
               doing
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Jerom●'s
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 Presbyteri
                 unum
                 ex
                 selectum
                 in
                 excelciori
                 gradu
                 collocatum
                 Episcopum
                 nominabant
              
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               not
               
                 unum
                 a
                 selectum
                 :
                 Severus
              
               speaketh
               not
               a
               word
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyters
                 ●lecting
              
               alone
               :
               What
               is
               said
               by
               Hilarius
               of
               the
               altering
               of
               the
               custom
               ,
               is
               not
               who
               should
               Elect
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               might
               be
               Elected
               either
               from
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               place
               else
               .
               What
               is
               all
               this
               against
               
                 popular
                 Elections
              
               ?
               We
               find
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Bishops
               Consecrating
               others
               (
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               deceased
               )
               in
               several
               Church●s
               ,
               without
               mention
               of
               choice
               made
               by
               the
               people
               :
               and
               mentioneth
               several
               instances
               .
               A.
               A
               negative
               Testimony
               in
               this
               case
               signifieth
               nothing
               .
               The
               Election
               being
               the
               constant
               practise
               ,
               might
               well
               be
               supposed
               ,
               but
               needed
               not
               be
               mentioned
               .
               That
               Severus
               of
               Milevis
               ,
               and
               Augustine
               named
               ,
               their
               Successors
               is
               no
               proof
               ,
               unless
               he
               prove
               that
               they
               were
               obtruded
               on
               the
               People
               without
               their
               consent
               :
               No
               doubt
               any
               man
               ,
               more
               the
               Great
               Augustine
               ,
               may
               name
               a
               Minister
               to
               the
               People
               ;
               but
               this
               taketh
               not
               away
               the
               Peoples
               free
               consent
               or
               choice
               ;
               which
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               not
               deny
               to
               have
               been
               had
               in
               both
               these
               Cases
               .
               Yea
               ,
               Augustine
               himself
               took
               it
               ill
               ,
               that
               Severus
               named
               his
               Successor
               ,
               without
               acquainting
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               ther●fore
               in
               his
               own
               case
               did
               acquaintthem
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               What
               he
               alledgeth
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               Canonists
               (
               whom
               he
               doth
               not
               name
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               examined
               )
               that
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
              
               Nice
               took
               away
               the
               power
               of
               Election
               from
               the
               people
               ;
               is
               inconsistant
               
               with
               the
               Epistle
               of
               that
               same
               Synod
               above
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               therefore
               these
               Canonists
               are
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               :
               He
               citeth
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Anti●ch
              
               ;
               to
               shew
               that
               Bishops
               were
               sometimes
               consecrated
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               which
               that
               Council
               doth
               not
               approve
               ;
               but
               rather
               alloweth
               the
               people
               to
               reject
               such
               a
               one
               ;
               yet
               they
               will
               have
               him
               to
               retain
               the
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Office.
               The
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 Si
                 Episcopus
                 ordinatus
                 ,
                 ad
                 paraeciam
                 minime
                 cui
                 est
                 electus
                 ,
                 accesserit
                 ,
                 non
                 suo
                 vitio
                 ,
                 sed
                 aut
                 axuia
                 cum
                 populus
                 volet
                 —
                 hic
                 &
                 honoris
                 sic
                 &
                 Ministerii
                 particeps
                 .
              
               —
               This
               seemeth
               to
               shew
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               people
               to
               be
               necessary
               to
               a
               Mans
               officiating
               as
               their
               Past●r
               ;
               whether
               it
               go
               before
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               follow
               after
               it
               :
               The
               same
               
                 Council
                 ,
                 Can.
              
               17.
               mentioneth
               the
               case
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               neglecting
               to
               go
               to
               his
               charge
               ;
               which
               the
               Dr.
               improve●h
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               was
               not
               always
               consecrated
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               that
               such
               abuses
               were
               committed
               :
               The
               Council
               doth
               not
               approve
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               ;
               nor
               doth
               it
               hence
               follow
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               ordinary
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               ;
               it
               is
               pitty
               to
               see
               the
               Dr.
               put
               to
               such
               shifts
               ,
               as
               to
               instance
               Gregorius
               ,
               being
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               before
               he
               went
               thither
               ;
               seeing
               this
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               he
               took
               possession
               by
               military
               Force
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               disliked
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               eminent
               Persons
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               But
               the
               main
               thing
               that
               maketh
               this
               instance
               to
               be
               inimitable
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               Anastasius
               was
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               expelled
               .
               The
               next
               Instance
               of
               Basil
               ordaining
               Euphronius
               before
               the
               peoples
               consent
               ,
               was
               irregular
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               behoved
               to
               have
               the
               peoples
               consent
               before
               he
               setled
               there
               ,
               maketh
               it
               wholly
               impertinent
               to
               the
               thing
               in
               hand
               .
               Nothing
               can
               be
               less
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               than
               what
               followeth
               ,
               of
               the
               peoples
               pititioning
               the
               Metropolitan
               to
               Ordain
               their
               Bishop
               ;
               for
               this
               supposeth
               their
               Election
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Metropolitan
               had
               power
               to
               refuse
               him
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               then
               we
               allow
               to
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               who
               may
               reject
               an
               unqualified
               person
               ,
               tho'
               chos●n
               by
               the
               people
               .
               The
               Dr.
               is
               not
               yet
               weary
               of
               Writing
               beside
               the
               purpose
               ,
               wh●n
               he
               telleth
               us
               of
               a
               Canon
               of
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Laodicea
              
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               taking
               possession
               without
               the
               Provincial
               Synod
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               turned
               out
               :
               We
               say
               the
               same
               ;
               because
               the
               people
               may
               Elect
               ;
               but
               the
               Pastors
               must
               Ordain
               .
               This
               doth
               not
               shew
               (
               as
               he
               alledgeth
               )
               that
               the
               business
               of
               Election
               was
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               brought
               into
               the
               Bishops
               power
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               the
               peoples
               Election
               was
               not
               sufficient
               without
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Pastors
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               He
               next
               citeth
               Justinians
               Law
               ;
               that
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               better
               sort
               of
               Citizens
               name
               three
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               ;
               whence
               the
               
               Dr.
               inferreth
               ,
               that
               the
               common
               People
               were
               excluded
               from
               the
               
                 Election
                 .
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 Justinians
              
               Law
               cannot
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               they
               that
               have
               not
               given
               their
               Names
               to
               Erastus
               ,
               do
               think
               that
               Christ's
               Laws
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               declared
               by
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               Justinians
               Laws
               should
               take
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               said
               they
               must
               present
               Three
               ;
               but
               they
               might
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               they
               might
               also
               present
               two
               ,
               or
               but
               one
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               and
               better
               Citizens
               were
               to
               Elect
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               draw
               up
               the
               Decrees
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               then
               called
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Election
               was
               contained
               .
               4.
               
               In
               another
               Law
               of
               Justini●n
               ,
               it
               is
               appointed
               that
               the
               Election
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               City
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               impute
               Contradictions
               to
               
               Justinian's
               Laws
               .
               He
               next
               objecteth
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Laodic
                 .
                 can
              
               .
               13.
               
               He
               doth
               not
               cite
               the
               Words
               ,
               and
               I
               meet
               only
               with
               the
               Title
               in
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 Deo
                 quod
                 non
                 sit
                 populis
                 concedendum
                 electionent
                 facere
                 eorum
                 quam
                 altaris
                 Ministerio
                 sit
                 applicandi
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               If
               this
               be
               meant
               of
               excluding
               the
               People
               wholly
               ,
               it
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               other
               Canons
               above
               cited
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               minded
               .
               Therefore
               the
               meaning
               must
               rather
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Election
               is
               not
               to
               be
               left
               to
               the
               Rable
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               to
               be
               assisted
               ,
               and
               directed
               in
               that
               Action
               by
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               better-sort
               of
               the
               People
               .
               The
               Second
               
                 Council
                 of
              
               Nice
               ,
               is
               next
               cited
               ;
               but
               much
               amiss
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               Ordination
               ,
               not
               Election
               that
               is
               restrained
               to
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               not
               to
               be
               done
               without
               them
               ;
               and
               Election
               is
               only
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               That
               Second
               Council
               citeth
               for
               Conformation
               of
               their
               Decree
               ,
               the
               Fourth
               Can.
               of
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Nice
              
               .
               1.
               
               Where
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Word
               of
               Election
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               Ordination
               .
               He
               concludeth
               with
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Constantinop
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Can.
                 28.
                 
                 Carazanze
              
               hath
               it
               ,
               22.
               
               Whereas
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Church
              
               owned
               but
               Fourteen
               of
               these
               Canons
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               are
               look'd
               on
               as
               a
               Forgery
               .
               Beside
               ,
               That
               Council
               was
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Ninth
               Century
               ;
               when
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               had
               got
               very
               high
               ;
               and
               therefore
               less
               to
               be
               regarded
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
               The
               Fourth
               thing
               the
               Dr.
               considereth
               ,
               is
               ,
               p.
               323.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 when
                 Christian
                 ,
                 did
                 interpose
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 judged
                 expedient
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               We
               are
               not
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               interposing
               ;
               to
               repress
               Tumults
               ,
               assist
               the
               Oppressed
               ,
               oppose
               unpeaceable
               Persons
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Magistrate
               did
               take
               away
               the
               Election
               from
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               did
               interpose
               generally
               ;
               and
               when
               there
               was
               no
               special
               necessity
               for
               his
               interposing
               .
               2.
               
               We
               deny
               not
               but
               some
               Mag●strates
               did
               interpose
               against
               Right
               ,
               and
               Reason
               ;
               
               but
               
                 quo
                 jure
              
               did
               they
               do
               so
               .
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               his
               Instances
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 Constantine
                 recommended
                 to
                 the
              
               Synod
               ,
               
                 two
                 Men
                 to
                 chuse
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 whom
                 they
                 should
                 judge
                 fit
                 ,
                 without
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               1.
               
               This
               is
               far
               from
               taking
               away
               the
               Peoples
               right
               ,
               to
               deprive
               them
               of
               the
               present
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               on
               occasion
               of
               their
               dissension
               .
               2.
               
               How
               doth
               he
               prove
               ,
               that
               no
               notice
               was
               taken
               of
               the
               Peoples
               Interest
               :
               That
               it
               is
               not
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               no
               proof
               ;
               it
               was
               so
               universally
               owned
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               well
               be
               supposed
               without
               mention
               .
               3
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               in
               his
               Ep.
               to
               the
               People
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               doth
               mention
               it
               several
               times
               ,
               as
               Eus●bius
               relateth
               ,
               for
               he
               willeth
               them
               not
               to
               desire
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Anti●ch
              
               ;
               but
               to
               chuse
               one
               according
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               had
               d●rected
               them
               .
               His
               next
               instance
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               Dissension
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               about
               Paulus
               ,
               and
               Macedonius
               .
               The
               
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
              
               put
               them
               both
               by
               ;
               and
               put
               in
               Eusebius
               of
               Nicomedia
               .
               And
               after
               his
               Death
               ,
               when
               the
               Oxthodox
               party
               chused
               Paulus
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               put
               him
               out
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               
                 Macedonius
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Such
               Instances
               will
               be
               little
               to
               the
               Credit
               of
               his
               cause
               ;
               for
               all
               this
               was
               done
               by
               a
               persecuting
               
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
              
               ,
               for
               r●oting
               out
               the
               sound
               Faith
               ,
               and
               planting
               Arianism
               ;
               and
               was
               complained
               of
               by
               all
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               as
               an
               Encroachment
               on
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               What
               followeth
               is
               far
               short
               of
               the
               point
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Emperours
               restoring
               Athenasius
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               duly
               Elected
               and
               Ordained
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               thrust
               from
               their
               plac●s
               .
               Next
               ,
               Theodosius
               would
               have
               Nectarius
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               when
               many
               of
               the
               Bishops
               opposed
               it
               .
               Ans.
               This
               maketh
               more
               against
               
                 Episcopal
                 Ordination
              
               ,
               than
               against
               
                 Popular
                 Election
              
               .
               But
               that
               t●e
               peoples
               Election
               was
               not
               here
               Impedited
               ,
               is
               clear
               from
               the
               Synod
               at
               Ep.
               cited
               above
               ,
               Sect.
               6.
               where
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               City
               is
               mentioned
               .
               Next
               ,
               
                 Chrysostom
                 was
                 app●inted
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
              
               Constantinople
               ,
               
                 without
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 for
              
               Palladius
               
                 doth
                 not
                 mention
                 any
                 consent
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 determination
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Whether
               the
               c●nsent
               was
               Antecedent
               or
               Subsequent
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               destroyeth
               his
               design
               .
               Beside
               ,
               both
               Socrates
               and
               Sozomen
               do
               expresly
               m●ntion
               the
               peoples
               Votes
               ;
               and
               Palladius
               ,
               whom
               the
               Dr.
               in
               this
               leaneth
               to
               ,
               doth
               not
               deny
               them
               .
               Next
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               would
               have
               none
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Constantinople
               chosen
               to
               succeed
               Sinsinnius
               ;
               therefore
               Nestorius
               was
               brought
               from
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               It
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               he
               was
               not
               chos●n
               by
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               the
               Emperour
               laying
               this
               restraint
               on
               the
               People
               ,
               is
               only
               ,
               if
               at
               all
               ,
               exc●sable
               ,
               because
               he
               feared
               
               disturbance
               :
               Such
               pretences
               have
               often
               given
               occasion
               to
               Oppression
               .
               His
               last
               instance
               is
               ,
               Proctus
               was
               made
               Bishop
               by
               the
               Emperours
               order
               ,
               before
               the
               Burial
               of
               his
               Successor
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               not
               proved
               that
               the
               People
               did
               not
               chuse
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               People
               had
               chosen
               him
               before
               Maximanus
               his
               predecessor
               got
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               he
               being
               now
               dead
               ,
               he
               might
               enter
               in
               without
               the
               Formality
               of
               a
               new
               choice
               .
               Let
               the
               Reader
               now
               judge
               ,
               whether
               any
               Orthodox
               Emperour
               did
               ever
               disown
               this
               priviledge
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               either
               by
               declaring
               that
               the
               power
               was
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               interposing
               ordinarily
               ,
               or
               without
               hazard
               of
               the
               Civil
               Peace
               ,
               in
               the
               Elections
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               wherefore
               the
               Dr.
               in
               all
               this
               hath
               said
               nothing
               ,
               that
               can
               conclude
               against
               this
               power
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               18.
               
               His
               fifth
               Consideration
               ,
               p.
               325.
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 upon
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 greater
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 interposing
                 th●n
                 before
                 .
              
               I
               suppose
               by
               the
               
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Christendom
              
               ;
               the
               reverend
               Author
               meaneth
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               many
               Kingdoms
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               fell
               out
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               very
               corrupt
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               Himself
               dateth
               it
               from
               the
               endowment
               of
               Churches
               ,
               by
               the
               liberality
               of
               the
               
                 Northern
                 Princes
              
               .
               Against
               this
               I
               argue
               ,
               1.
               
               This
               practice
               being
               so
               long
               after
               the
               Churches
               purity
               began
               to
               decay
               ;
               and
               when
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               almost
               destroy'd
               by
               the
               encrease
               of
               Apostacies
               ,
               and
               when
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Prelates
               had
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               divided
               the
               spoiles
               of
               the
               Church
               between
               them
               ;
               and
               robbed
               the
               People
               both
               of
               their
               Rights
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               purity
               of
               them
               ;
               it
               hath
               no
               weight
               to
               conclude
               against
               the
               Peoples
               right
               of
               Election
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               enjoyed
               in
               the
               purer
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               many
               Centuries
               of
               years
               .
               If
               this
               reasoning
               have
               any
               force
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               as
               much
               for
               the
               
                 Mass
                 ,
                 Imagi●s
                 ,
                 denying
                 the
                 Cup
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               to
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               many
               such
               things
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               the
               Dr.
               will
               not
               argue
               for
               ;
               tho'
               he
               unwarily
               sa●th
               more
               for
               them
               ,
               than
               w●●ld
               have
               been
               expected
               .
               2.
               
               He
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               p.
               325.
               
               That
               this
               was
               obtained
               by
               Princes
               by
               degrees
               ,
               and
               indeed
               it
               was
               very
               late
               before
               it
               became
               common
               ;
               and
               the
               Power
               was
               wholly
               wrested
               out
               of
               the
               peoples
               Hands
               .
               He
               confesseth
               that
               this
               way
               was
               not
               always
               observed
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Clo●harius
               in
               France
               (
               which
               of
               them
               he
               mea●e●h
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               there
               were
               three
               of
               that
               Name
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               them
               was
               about
               the
               Year
               560.
               the
               last
               a
               hundred
               years
               after
               )
               now
               if
               the
               Infancy
               of
               this
               usage
               was
               so
               
               late
               ,
               and
               it
               grew
               by
               degrees
               ;
               the
               adult
               State
               of
               it
               must
               be
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               )
               a
               very
               Novel
               device
               of
               men
               to
               subject
               Religion
               to
               their
               Lusts.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               19.
               3.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               on
               that
               alteration
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               State
               ,
               there
               was
               either
               greater
               reason
               than
               before
               ,
               or
               any
               reason
               ,
               for
               Princes
               to
               interpose
               so
               in
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               it
               out
               of
               the
               peoples
               Hand
               .
               That
               there
               was
               no
               greater
               reason
               then
               before
               I
               prove
               ,
               both
               because
               he
               cannot
               shew
               us
               such
               reason
               ;
               and
               also
               because
               before
               this
               ,
               there
               were
               Tumults
               ,
               and
               Confusions
               ,
               which
               might
               require
               the
               Magistrates
               interposition
               ;
               and
               also
               because
               the
               Christian
               Emperours
               had
               as
               much
               power
               over
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               large
               Dominions
               ,
               as
               Christian
               Kings
               could
               pretend
               to
               in
               their
               lesser
               Kingdoms
               .
               No
               difference
               in
               this
               can
               be
               assigned
               ,
               either
               from
               any
               grant
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               more
               then
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               nor
               from
               sound
               reason
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Dr.
               bringeth
               for
               a
               Reason
               ,
               is
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               The
               
                 Northern
                 Princes
                 endowing
                 Churches
                 liberally
              
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               Did
               not
               the
               Emperours
               so
               too
               .
               
               Co●stantin's
               liberality
               was
               exce●ding
               great
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               that
               saying
               ,
               
                 hodie
                 veninum
                 infusum
                 est
                 in
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               he
               laid
               not
               out
               that
               Treasure
               to
               purchase
               the
               Rights
               that
               Christ
               had
               given
               to
               his
               People
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Liberality
               was
               no
               sufficient
               price
               to
               purchase
               Gospel
               Priviledges
               ,
               from
               them
               that
               Christ
               had
               granted
               them
               to
               ,
               more
               than
               Jacobs
               Pottages
               was
               for
               
               Es●us's
               Birth-right
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Conceit
               unworthy
               of
               a
               Divine
               ,
               and
               only
               fit
               for
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ;
               that
               the
               Liberality
               of
               Princes
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               can
               entitle
               them
               to
               be
               Masters
               of
               her
               priviledges
               .
               As
               there
               is
               no
               more
               reason
               now
               then
               before
               ,
               so
               there
               neither
               was
               ,
               nor
               is
               any
               reason
               at
               all
               ,
               why
               Magistra●es
               should
               m●dle
               with
               the
               Election
               of
               Church
               Officers
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               the
               peoples
               right
               ,
               by
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               owned
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               many
               Ages
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               above
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               20.
               
               The
               Dr.
               saith
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               solemn
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               people
               came
               to
               be
               much
               used
               ,
               these
               priviledges
               (
               in
               Election
               of
               Church-men
               )
               of
               Princes
               came
               not
               only
               to
               be
               Confirmed
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               enlarged
               .
               This
               he
               insisteth
               much
               upon
               af●erward
               ;
               alledging
               that
               the
               people
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               their
               representatives
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               have
               given
               away
               their
               power
               of
               Elec●ion
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               into
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               other
               
                 Patrons
                 .
                 A
                 s.
              
               1.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               the
               people
               could
               give
               away
               this
               right
               ;
               it
               was
               Christ's
               Legacy
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               alienable
               by
               them
               .
               It
               doth
               
               concern
               their
               Souls
               ,
               not
               their
               temporal
               Estates
               ,
               and
               such
               concerns
               are
               not
               at
               Mens
               disposal
               .
               2.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               this
               was
               done
               ;
               people
               never
               gave
               away
               this
               Right
               ;
               it
               was
               partly
               by
               violence
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               Fraud
               ,
               wrested
               out
               of
               their
               Hands
               ;
               what
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               giving
               it
               away
               ,
               wherein
               the
               People
               are
               represented
               ;
               is
               a
               mistake
               ;
               for
               the
               people
               are
               represented
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Body
               Politick
               ;
               and
               they
               instrust
               all
               their
               worldly
               Interests
               ,
               and
               Lives
               ,
               and
               Estates
               ,
               to
               them
               whom
               they
               chuse
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               dispose
               of
               these
               ,
               by
               making
               Laws
               to
               secure
               them
               ;
               and
               also
               to
               take
               them
               away
               when
               the
               publick
               good
               doth
               so
               require
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               there
               represented
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               neither
               do
               they
               ,
               or
               can
               they
               ,
               entrust
               the
               Parliament
               with
               the
               concerns
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Priviledges
               :
               These
               Christ
               hath
               made
               Laws
               about
               ,
               and
               no
               Man
               can
               make
               Laws
               about
               them
               ;
               all
               that
               men
               can
               do
               in
               reference
               to
               these
               is
               Ministerial
               ,
               not
               Magisterial
               ,
               as
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               are
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               declare
               Christ's
               Laws
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               them
               in
               Execution
               ;
               and
               Christ
               hath
               not
               entrusted
               Kings
               ,
               nor
               Parliaments
               with
               these
               Affairs
               ,
               but
               only
               his
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               the
               people
               can
               entrust
               no
               other
               with
               them
               .
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               this
               discourse
               of
               the
               Dr's
               ,
               on
               which
               all
               of
               it
               is
               built
               ,
               is
               his
               confounding
               of
               Church
               ,
               and
               State
               ,
               with
               Erastus
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               mingle
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               21.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Princes
                 obtained
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Con●irmation
                 of
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 b●t
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Nomination
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 Election
                 by
                 the
                 Cl●rgy
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 formula
                 of
              
               Marculphus
               .
               Answ.
               Here
               is
               plain
               dealing
               ,
               both
               to
               let
               us
               see
               what
               fra●dulent
               ways
               were
               used
               to
               cheat
               the
               people
               of
               their
               Right
               ,
               by
               leaving
               a
               Shadow
               of
               Election
               ,
               when
               the
               substance
               was
               taken
               away
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               Princes
               were
               not
               in
               ancient
               possession
               of
               this
               Priviledge
               ,
               that
               they
               behoved
               by
               such
               Policies
               ,
               to
               wind
               themselves
               into
               :
               And
               further
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               grosly
               evil
               ,
               that
               Princes
               are
               ashamed
               openly
               to
               own
               such
               a
               Power
               over
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               must
               thus
               hide
               the
               shame
               of
               this
               practice
               ;
               if
               they
               have
               a
               good
               Title
               ,
               why
               leave
               they
               a
               shadow
               of
               Election
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               assume
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ?
               He
               ci●eth
               on
               the
               Margin
               ,
               in
               Confirmation
               of
               this
               grant
               made
               to
               Kings
               ;
               several
               Acts
               of
               Cou●cils
               ,
               as
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Aurelian
                 .
                 An.
              
               549.
               but
               this
               destroyeth
               his
               cause
               ,
               for
               Can.
               3.
               (
               which
               I
               suppose
               is
               that
               he
               aimeth
               at
               )
               d●th
               barely
               name
               the
               King
               (
               whose
               interest
               in
               all
               Church
               matters
               no
               man
               denyeth
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               State
               is
               concerned
               in
               t●em
               ,
               )
               but
               expresly
               requireth
               the
               Election
               
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               People
               ;
               and
               again
               their
               consent
               ,
               and
               moreover
               maketh
               this
               
                 Election
                 a
                 clero
                 &
                 plebe
              
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Antient
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Concil
                 .
                 Aurelan
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Can.
              
               7.
               doth
               also
               expresly
               mention
               
                 popular
                 E●ection
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Concil
                 Aurel●an
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Can.
              
               2.
               doth
               require
               their
               consent
               .
               And
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Aurelian
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Can.
              
               4.
               requireth
               a
               Bishop
               to
               be
               ord●ined
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               was
               
                 Elected
                 decreto
              
               :
               that
               was
               the
               ordinary
               Term
               for
               the
               Writing
               ,
               wherein
               the
               peoples
               Election
               was
               con●ained
               .
               And
               in
               all
               these
               Canons
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               as
               abovesaid
               .
               His
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Tarraco●
              
               .
               I
               cannot
               find
               ,
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Tolet.
              
               12.
               that
               he
               citeth
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               seventh
               Century
               ;
               when
               Corruptions
               were
               come
               to
               a
               great
               height
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               but
               provincial
               ,
               it
               saith
               indeed
               ,
               
                 quoscunque
                 p●testas
                 regia
                 ●l●gerit
              
               ;
               but
               the
               peoples
               Election
               is
               not
               exluded
               ,
               tho
               not
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               an
               express
               salvo
               (
               it
               is
               the
               
                 6th
                 .
                 Can.
              
               )
               for
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               cannot
               well
               be
               understood
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               priviledge
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Province
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               22.
               
               He
               telleth
               us
               of
               great
               Contests
               ,
               between
               the
               Papal
               ,
               and
               Regal
               power
               ;
               and
               how
               the
               latter
               prevailed
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               citeth
               several
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               as
               of
               
                 Edward
                 6th
              
               .
               and
               others
               .
               A●sw
               .
               What
               doth
               all
               this
               prove
               ?
               If
               two
               contend
               about
               a
               Third
               Persons
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               prevail
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               do●h
               that
               give
               him
               a
               Title
               ?
               We
               deny
               that
               either
               Pope
               or
               Prince
               had
               a
               right
               to
               that
               they
               strove
               about
               ;
               and
               neither
               possession
               ,
               ●or
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               can
               take
               that
               right
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
               h●s
               people
               ,
               and
               b●stow
               it
               on
               another
               .
               His
               Allegation
               that
               the
               peoples
               consent
               is
               swallowed
               up
               in
               the
               Parliaments
               Act
               ,
               is
               answered
               above
               .
               That
               this
               right
               hath
               been
               owned
               in
               the
               King
               from
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               Christianity
               in
               England
               ,
               is
               said
               with
               more
               confidence
               ,
               than
               any
               semblance
               of
               Truth
               ,
               or
               shadow
               of
               Reason
               :
               That
               
                 Edward
                 3d
              
               asserted
               it
               in
               an
               
                 Ep.
                 to
                 Clement
              
               will
               not
               prove
               it
               ;
               men
               use
               big
               words
               ,
               sometimes
               instead
               of
               strong
               Arguments
               ;
               and
               I
               believe
               that
               his
               Ass●rtion
               was
               so
               far
               true
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               he●e
               ,
               the
               Pope
               had
               not
               that
               power
               which
               he
               had
               claimed
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               King
               was
               debating
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               23.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               p.
               326.
               
               That
               the
               right
               of
               inferior
               Patronage
               is
               justly
               thought
               to
               bear
               equal
               da●e
               with
               the
               first
               settlement
               of
               Christianity
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               quietness
               .
               A
               bold
               Assertion
               :
               It
               must
               then
               have
               begun
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               .
               His
               proof
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               Presbyters
               were
               setled
               in
               Country
               Cures
               ,
               what
               then
               ?
               In
               the
               First
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Orange
              
               ,
               express
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               Patronage
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               
               reserved
               to
               the
               first
               Founders
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 Bishop
              
               (
               saith
               the
               
                 Dr.
                 )
                 built
                 a
                 Church
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 Land
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 Bishop's
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 presenting
                 the
                 Clerk
                 was
                 reserved
                 .
              
               When
               first
               I
               read
               this
               ,
               I
               could
               think
               of
               no
               other
               Answer
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               was
               far
               from
               what
               was
               to
               be
               proved
               .
               Christianity
               was
               setled
               in
               peace
               long
               bef●re
               this
               time
               ;
               for
               I
               doubted
               not
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               a
               Citation
               ,
               made
               by
               a
               Man
               of
               so
               much
               Learning
               ,
               Reading
               ,
               and
               Integrity
               ;
               but
               I
               now
               find
               it
               is
               fit
               we
               should
               see
               with
               our
               own
               Eyes
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               Cano●
               (
               it
               is
               the
               9th
               .
               the
               
                 Dr
                 ▪
              
               calleth
               it
               the
               
                 10th
                 .
              
               )
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               ,
               expresly
               ,
               nor
               implicite
               ,
               of
               Patronage
               ,
               nor
               presenting
               of
               a
               Clerk
               ;
               only
               this
               Favour
               is
               reserved
               to
               the
               Builder
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 ut
                 quos
                 desiderat
                 in
                 re
                 sua
                 videre
                 ,
                 ipsos
                 ordinetis
                 ,
                 in
                 cujus
                 civitatis
                 terri
                 orio
                 est
                 ,
                 vel
                 si
                 ordinati
                 jam
                 sint
                 ,
                 ipsos
                 habere
                 acquiescat
                 .
              
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               no
               contest
               between
               the
               People
               and
               the
               Bishop
               is
               here
               determined
               ,
               who
               should
               chuse
               the
               Clerk
               ;
               but
               between
               the
               Bishop
               that
               builded
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               him
               in
               whose
               Di●cess
               it
               is
               built
               .
               The
               Builder
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               have
               his
               desire
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               Bishop
               in
               whose
               Diocess
               it
               is
               ;
               but
               it
               may
               be
               rationally
               thought
               that
               the
               
               Bishop's
               desire
               was
               not
               to
               cross
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               nor
               t●e
               ancient
               Canons
               ,
               in
               depriving
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Election
               .
               Such
               a
               desire
               this
               Counc●l
               could
               not
               grant
               him
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               rational
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               they
               granted
               it
               .
               But
               it
               might
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               t●e
               Builder
               of
               the
               Church
               might
               more
               influence
               the
               People
               (
               they
               being
               his
               own
               Vassals
               ,
               or
               Tena●ts
               (
               as
               we
               now
               speak
               )
               then
               the
               other
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               whose
               Diocess
               the
               Church
               was
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               one
               is
               here
               decreed
               to
               have
               his
               desire
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               other
               .
               He
               saith
               this
               was
               confirmed
               by
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Arelat
                 .
                 2.
                 c.
              
               36.
               it
               is
               
                 (
                 mihi
                 )
                 Can.
              
               35.
               
               Now
               let
               any
               judge
               ,
               whether
               this
               Canon
               doth
               affirm
               any
               such
               th●ng
               ,
               or
               rather
               doth
               not
               speak
               plainly
               for
               popu●ar
               Election
               :
               The
               words
               of
               it
               are
               ,
               
                 placuit
                 ,
                 in
                 ord●natione
                 Episcopi
                 hunc
                 ordinem
                 custodiri
                 ;
                 ut
                 primo
                 loco
                 ,
                 ven●litate
                 ,
                 vel
                 ambitione
                 ,
                 su●inata
                 ,
                 ad
                 Episcopis
                 nec
                 nominentur
                 ;
                 de
                 quibus
                 Clerici
                 vel
                 Lai●i
                 Cives
                 erga
                 unum
                 eligendi
                 haebe●nt
                 potestate
                 .
              
               The
               Relative
               
                 de
                 quibus
              
               ,
               is
               not
               Diacritick
               ,
               as
               if
               some
               might
               be
               named
               by
               the
               Bishops
               (
               which
               is
               the
               only
               ground
               on
               which
               this
               Canon
               could
               be
               drawn
               into
               the
               Dr's
               design
               )
               for
               here
               Bishops
               ,
               (
               not
               a
               Bishop
               )
               are
               m●n●ioned
               ;
               and
               the
               choice
               is
               of
               a
               Bish●p
               ;
               not
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               of
               whom
               a
               Bishop
               might
               be
               a
               Pa●ron
               ;
               the
               Relative
               is
               then
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               Vnivers●lit●r
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               and
               L●ity
               have
               the
               power
               of
               chu●ing
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               theref●re
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               must
               not
               name
               him
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               26.
               
               He
               bringeth
               next
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               
                 Emperours
                 Zeno
              
               ,
               and
               Jusiinian
               .
               I
               have
               above
               answered
               to
               this
               ;
               they
               were
               out
               of
               their
               Line
               ,
               when
               they
               medled
               in
               these
               matters
               .
               The
               Citati●ns
               t●emselves
               I
               cannot
               examine
               ;
               not
               having
               the
               Books
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               be
               like
               what
               goeth
               before
               ,
               it
               is
               little
               matter
               .
               He
               sai●h
               ,
               this
               was
               setl●d
               also
               in
               the
               
                 West●rn
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               
                 9th
                 .
                 Council
                 of
                 ●oledo
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               1.
               
               This
               Council
               was
               held
               ,
               An.
               650.
               saith
               the
               Dr.
               656.
               saith
               Alstedius
               ;
               this
               was
               in
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               Corruptions
               in
               the
               Church
               were
               come
               to
               a
               great
               height
               .
               2.
               
               In
               this
               
                 Provincial
                 Council
              
               were
               bu●●●xteen
               Bishops
               :
               With
               what
               face
               then
               can
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               did
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               
                 Western
                 Church
              
               ?
               This
               it
               is
               to
               speak
               big
               words
               ,
               instead
               of
               using
               strong
               Arguments
               .
               3.
               
               The
               
                 1st
                 .
                 ●anon
              
               impowere●h
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Founders
               of
               Churches
               to
               prevent
               Dilapidations
               in
               those
               Churches
               .
               The
               Second
               impowereth
               the
               Founder
               himself
               
                 (
                 quum
                 diu
                 in
                 h●c
                 vita
                 supe●stes
                 extiterit
                 )
              
               during
               Life
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               care
               of
               these
               places
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               fit
               Rectors
               to
               ●erve
               in
               them
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Founder
               might
               be
               p●esumed
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Man
               ,
               by
               his
               liberality
               ;
               and
               theremore
               trust
               might
               be
               reposed
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               his
               Heirs
               who
               m●ght
               be
               
                 profane
                 ,
                 Hereticks
              
               ,
               or
               Atheists
               ,
               are
               not
               intrusted
               with
               a
               con●ern
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               us
               :
               Where
               Papists
               must
               chuse
               a
               Minister
               for
               Protestants
               ,
               or
               an
               Atheist
               or
               Drunkard
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               shall
               not
               chuse
               ,
               nor
               must
               consent
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               to
               offer
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               which
               might
               well
               consist
               with
               the
               Peoples
               Election
               .
               All
               that
               followeth
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               raking
               into
               the
               Dunghil
               of
               the
               latter
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               confirm
               this
               right
               of
               patronage
               ,
               I
               therefore
               wave
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               27.
               
               He
               is
               now
               arrived
               at
               his
               last
               consideration
               ,
               p.
               328.
               
               
                 Things
                 being
                 thus
                 setled
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 Laws
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 resum
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 Elections
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               the
               weight
               of
               this
               is
               already
               taken
               of
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               unbyassed
               Reader
               ;
               that
               there
               never
               was
               such
               general
               consent
               ,
               nor
               Laws
               ,
               till
               the
               Church
               was
               quite
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               ,
               could
               not
               take
               away
               the
               peoples
               right
               of
               Election
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               own
               i●
               still
               .
               He
               giveth
               three
               reasons
               for
               this
               Assertion
               .
               1.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 unalterable
              
               .
               That
               is
               deny'd
               .
               2.
               
               
                 No
                 inconvenience
                 can
                 be
                 alledged
                 against
                 the
                 setled
                 way
                 of
                 disposing
                 of
                 Livings
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 remedied
                 by
                 L●w
                 ,
                 easier
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 will
                 follow
                 on
                 popular
                 El●ctions
                 in
                 a
                 divided
                 Nation
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               only
               inconveniences
               
               that
               we
               object
               ,
               but
               crossing
               of
               Christ's
               Institution
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Doctor
               hath
               nothing
               in
               his
               eye
               but
               Livi●gs
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               Pastoral
               Relation
               that
               we
               mind
               ,
               and
               the
               con●ern
               of
               Souls
               in
               it
               :
               we
               desire
               to
               know
               who
               put
               the
               power
               of
               disposing
               of
               these
               into
               the
               hand●
               of
               Pa●rons
               .
               3.
               
               We
               deny
               his
               Asser●ion
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               Law
               will
               restrain
               a
               
                 Popish
                 Patron
              
               from
               presenting
               a
               
                 Popish
                 Priest
              
               that
               is
               ope●ly
               so
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               present
               a
               
                 Protestant
                 in
                 Masquerade
              
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               the
               meanest
               of
               men
               for
               parts
               ,
               and
               other
               qualities
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               known
               they
               often
               do
               ;
               when
               yet
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               can
               ha●dly
               re●ch
               the
               Man.
               And
               a
               
                 Debauched
                 Patron
              
               may
               present
               one
               who
               will
               not
               reprove
               him
               too
               severely
               ,
               who
               yet
               may
               have
               qualifications
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Law.
               But
               the
               dissen●ions
               that
               arise
               among
               a
               divided
               people
               ,
               may
               be
               remedied
               by
               
                 Church
                 D●scipline
              
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               break
               out
               into
               external
               disorders
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               3.
               
               B●cause
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 other
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 have
                 thought
                 this
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 prete●ce
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               Mens
               Authority
               must
               not
               preponderate
               with
               us
               ,
               against
               that
               of
               Christ.
               He
               proveth
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               Beza
               declaiming
               against
               
                 popular
                 Election
              
               .
               see
               this
               in
               
                 B●z
                 .
                 Ep.
                 83.
                 
                 Answ.
                 Beza
              
               speaketh
               only
               against
               Election
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               without
               their
               Church-guides
               to
               manage
               them
               in
               that
               action
               .
               The
               
                 Lutheran
                 Churches
              
               that
               he
               next
               addeth
               ,
               are
               no
               Examples
               to
               us
               .
               Their
               way
               is
               much
               applauded
               by
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               men
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               the
               way
               of
               Engl●nd
               is
               by
               them
               :
               For
               as
               
                 Pezel
                 .
                 mel●fic
                 .
                 ●ist
                 .
                 part
              
               3.
               p.
               345.
               observeth
               ,
               none
               did
               more
               fiercely
               persecute
               the
               Exiles
               in
               Qu.
               
               Mary's
               days
               ,
               than
               they
               did
               in
               
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Lubeck
                 ,
                 Rostoch
              
               ,
               and
               especially
               at
               Hamburgh
               .
               The
               Salvo
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               shew●th
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               allow
               Patronages
               ,
               but
               must
               proceed
               warily
               in
               removing
               them
               ;
               which
               hath
               been
               the
               case
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               but
               maketh
               against
               the
               Doct●r's
               opinion
               ,
               not
               fo●
               it
               .
               That
               the
               Ministers
               in
               France
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 State
              
               at
               Gen●va
               ,
               chuse
               Ministers
               and
               obtrude
               them
               on
               the
               people
               without
               their
               consent
               ,
               we
               deny
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               28.
               
               I
               have
               by
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               preoccupied
               most
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Reasons
               against
               Mr.
               B.
               contained
               Sect.
               26.
               
               I
               shall
               only
               take
               notice
               of
               a
               few
               things
               .
               We
               make
               void
               no
               Laws
               about
               Patronage
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               as
               they
               respect
               the
               peoples
               right
               of
               chusing
               a
               pastor
               for
               their
               Souls
               ;
               and
               thus
               far
               they
               are
               cassate
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               ●hrist
               :
               As
               to
               Temple
               and
               Tythes
               (
               as
               he
               speaks
               we
               medle
               not
               with
               Laws
               about
               them
               ;
               only
               we
               wish
               the
               removing
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               Gri●vance
               ;
               and
               that
               Rulers
               would
               provide
               for
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               way
               that
               the
               
               peoples
               right
               of
               El●ction
               might
               not
               be
               hindered
               ,
               nor
               restrained
               in
               its
               Exercise
               .
               Mr.
               B.
               objecteth
               .
               p.
               330.
               
               That
               the
               Patron
               by
               giving
               a
               right
               to
               Temple
               and
               Tythes
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               man
               a
               Minister
               to
               that
               people●
               Souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               cannot
               dispose
               of
               peoples
               Souls
               .
               The
               Doctor
               instead
               of
               an
               Answer
               ,
               giveth
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               people
               be
               humersome
               and
               factious
               ,
               they
               may
               run
               after
               whom
               they
               please
               in
               opposition
               to
               Laws
               .
               This
               is
               
                 ad
                 populum
                 f●l●ras
              
               ,
               but
               no
               fair
               way
               of
               Arguing
               .
               The
               true
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               Pa●non
               by
               Law
               ,
               may
               give
               a
               man
               a
               title
               to
               the
               Temple
               and
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               can
               neither
               keep
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               deny
               to
               pay
               his
               dues
               ;
               yet
               the
               Law
               cannot
               make
               him
               their
               Pastor
               without
               their
               consent
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               they
               should
               run
               after
               another
               ;
               it
               is
               fit
               they
               should
               consent
               to
               a
               tolerable
               person
               ,
               so
               imposed
               on
               them
               ,
               for
               peace
               sake
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               their
               consent
               that
               maketh
               him
               their
               Minister
               :
               That
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Quak●rs
              
               ,
               and
               Papists
               will
               put
               in
               for
               a
               share
               in
               this
               priviledge
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               m●an
               objection
               ;
               for
               Christ
               hath
               given
               people
               power
               to
               chuse
               sound
               Pastors
               ,
               not
               whom
               they
               will.
               The
               Doctor
               asketh
               ,
               Whether
               all
               must
               have
               equal
               Votes
               ?
               then
               the
               worst
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               most
               part
               will
               chuse
               one
               like
               themselves
               .
               Answ.
               This
               is
               to
               be
               regulated
               by
               the
               Guides
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               worst
               are
               to
               be
               instructed
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               censured
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               chuse
               a
               bad
               man
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               are
               not
               to
               ordain
               him
               .
               He
               alledgeth
               ,
               few
               are
               competent
               Judges
               .
               Answ.
               Many
               can
               judge
               tolerably
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               cannot
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               others
               :
               but
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               wholly
               left
               to
               their
               judgment
               ,
               the
               Elected
               man
               being
               to
               be
               tryed
               by
               the
               Eldership
               .
               He
               enlargeth
               on
               the
               tumul●s
               ,
               and
               strifs
               in
               popular
               Elections
               :
               This
               hath
               been
               abundantly
               answered
               above
               .
               That
               the
               matter
               is
               devolved
               ,
               on
               a
               few
               ,
               doth
               not
               take
               away
               the
               right
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               advised
               by
               these
               few
               .
               The
               Doctor
               is
               as
               certain
               that
               Christ
               never
               gave
               people
               such
               an
               unalterable
               right
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               designed
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               certainty
               is
               built
               on
               no
               good
               grounds
               ,
               and
               therefore
               amounteth
               to
               no
               more
               but
               fancy
               .
               I
               have
               shewed
               ground
               for
               a
               contrary
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               a
               way
               that
               Christ
               hath
               laid
               down
               for
               peace
               consistent
               with
               this
               right
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               VII
               .
               Of
               the
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               imposed
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               First
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               .
            
             
               THe
               Reverend
               Author
               is
               now
               at
               last
               ,
               Sect.
               26.
               come
               to
               that
               which
               I
               reckon
               the
               main
               plea
               for
               our
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               that
               she
               imposeth
               on
               all
               that
               shall
               partake
               with
               her
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               we
               count
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               submit
               to
               them
               ;
               the
               Church
               imposeth
               them
               so
               ,
               as
               none
               are
               permitted
               to
               joyn
               with
               her
               who
               forbear
               them
               ;
               and
               ther●fore
               we
               cannot
               partake
               without
               them
               .
               This
               putteth
               us
               on
               a
               necessity
               of
               forbearing
               Communion
               with
               her
               ;
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               Worshipping
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               live
               without
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               thence
               resulteth
               a
               necessity
               of
               keeping
               sep●rate
               meetings
               ,
               which
               our
               Brethren
               blame
               us
               for
               ,
               and
               we
               blame
               them
               for
               for●ing
               us
               to
               it
               against
               our
               will.
               If
               these
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               upon
               due
               examination
               prove
               lawful
               ,
               we
               refuse
               not
               the
               blame
               of
               separation
               ,
               which
               we
               think
               as
               g●eat
               as
               they
               do
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               prove
               unlawful
               ,
               then
               doth
               the
               blame
               lie
               at
               their
               door
               ,
               who
               impose
               them
               .
               Yea
               ,
               unbyassed
               men
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               things
               be
               but
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               necessity
               ,
               the
               Imposers
               cannot
               justifie
               the
               imposing
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               so
               sad
               inconvenience
               followeth
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               These
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               in
               particular
               are
               ,
               the
               
                 constant
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               which
               are
               the
               
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Kneeling
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 observing
                 of
                 Holy-days
              
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               appointed
               .
               ●●her
               Ceremonies
               they
               have
               ,
               which
               we
               also
               dislike
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               are
               not
               imposed
               as
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               here
               mention
               them
               .
               What
               is
               to
               be
               said
               of
               Godfathers
               ,
               and
               ●odmothers
               ,
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               we
               shall
               in
               its
               place
               examine
               .
               The
               Doctor
               excuseth
               himself
               from
               saying
               any
               thing
               about
               the
               Litu●●y
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               la●ely
               been
               so
               very
               well
               defended
               by
               a
               Divine
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               ci●eing
               on
               his
               Margin
               ,
               Dr.
               
               Fal●oner's
               
               
                 Vindication
                 of
                 Liturgies
              
               ,
               and
               I
               for
               the
               like
               cause
               forbear
               this
               debate
               ,
               or
               answering
               Dr.
               Falkoner
               ,
               that
               having
               been
               exceeding
               well
               done
               ,
               Anno
               1681.
               by
               the
               Learned
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               in
               his
               
                 Questions
                 between
              
               the
               Conformist
               and
               Nonconformist
               ,
               
                 truly
                 stated
                 ,
                 and
                 briefly
                 discussed
              
               ;
               which
               the
               Doctor
               if
               he
               had
               pleased
               to
               read
               the
               Writings
               on
               both
               sides
               (
               the
               neglect
               of
               which
               he
               blameth
               us
               for
               )
               might
               have
               taken
               notice
               of
               before
               his
               
                 Third
                 Edition
              
               came
               out
               ,
               1682.
               
               But
               beside
               that
               ,
               neither
               Doctor
               Falkoner
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               ,
               hath
               answered
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               against
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Anatomy
                 of
                 the
                 Service-Book
                 ,
                 Interest
                 of
                 words
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 Smectyminis
                 ,
              
               Jerubbaal's
               
                 necessity
                 of
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               and
               other
               pieces
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               for
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               point
               .
               Although
               I
               have
               made
               some
               Collections
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               yet
               so
               much
               being
               said
               by
               others
               ;
               and
               neither
               the
               Doctor
               (
               nor
               any
               other
               )
               being
               ple●sed
               to
               Answer
               it
               ;
               I
               also
               shall
               wave
               this
               Controversie
               .
               Only
               hinting
               a
               few
               of
               the
               chief
               grounds
               of
               our
               Scruple
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               because
               the
               Dr.
               p.
               332
               ,
               333.
               chargeth
               his
               Answerers
               with
               pretending
               to
               scruple
               ,
               without
               giving
               reason
               for
               their
               Scruples
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               We
               do
               not
               simply
               ,
               nor
               generally
               condemn
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               used
               when
               that
               work
               cannot
               be
               tollerably
               performed
               without
               them
               ;
               neither
               do
               we
               condemn
               joyning
               in
               such
               a
               way
               of
               praying
               even
               when
               the
               man
               that
               chuseth
               that
               way
               might
               and
               ought
               to
               do
               otherwise
               :
               Neither
               do
               we
               scruple
               joyning
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               meerly
               because
               it
               is
               imposed
               by
               Authority
               .
               I
               know
               we
               are
               misrepresented
               in
               all
               these
               .
               But
               1.
               
               We
               condemn
               using
               of
               set
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               either
               in
               private
               ,
               or
               publick
               ,
               without
               such
               necessity
               ,
               as
               that
               duty
               cannot
               be
               tollerably
               performed
               without
               that
               help
               .
               2.
               
               We
               think
               it
               unlawful
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               to
               impose
               on
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               the
               use
               of
               a
               set
               Form
               of
               Praying
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               absolute
               necessity
               .
               3.
               
               We
               think
               in
               the
               present
               case
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               that
               imposition
               ,
               seeing
               Ministers
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               who
               are
               tollerably
               gifted
               for
               their
               Work
               :
               And
               seeing
               it
               is
               Christ's
               Institution
               that
               none
               but
               such
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Ministery
               ;
               and
               seeing
               any
               Escapes
               ,
               or
               Indecencies
               that
               can
               be
               observed
               in
               a
               Ministers
               Administrations
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               Corrected
               by
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               is
               Christ's
               way
               ,
               not
               by
               imposing
               a
               Liturgy
               ,
               which
               is
               Mans
               way
               .
               4.
               
               We
               think
               it
               unlawful
               for
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               are
               tollerably
               gifted
               for
               their
               Work
               ,
               (
               and
               if
               they
               be
               not
               such
               ,
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               should
               
               lay
               aside
               that
               Work
               ,
               and
               betake
               themselves
               to
               other
               Callings
               .
               )
               To
               submit
               to
               such
               Impositions
               ,
               or
               to
               use
               such
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               .
               5.
               
               What
               is
               said
               of
               Forms
               of
               Prayers
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               also
               understood
               of
               Forms
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Exhortations
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               :
               Here
               we
               may
               rationally
               except
               Forms
               of
               singing
               praise
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               two
               Grounds
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Scripture
               hath
               furnished
               the
               Church
               with
               such
               Forms
               for
               all
               cases
               of
               a
               Soul
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               done
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               other
               Admin●strations
               .
               So
               that
               these
               Forms
               are
               not
               humane
               ,
               as
               other
               Forms
               must
               be●
               2.
               
               The
               Gift
               of
               composing
               Spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               fit
               to
               be
               sung
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               that
               it
               should
               be
               Commonly
               given
               to
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Gifts
               of
               Preaching
               and
               Praying
               are
               given
               .
               6.
               
               We
               think
               it
               unlawful
               for
               people
               to
               joyn
               in
               Worshipping
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               frame
               of
               Service
               ,
               not
               instituted
               ,
               nor
               warranted
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               both
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               .
               7.
               
               The
               
                 English
                 Service
                 Book
              
               is
               such
               a
               frame
               of
               Service
               as
               is
               not
               warranted
               ,
               nor
               instituted
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               unlawful
               for
               us
               to
               joyn
               in
               Worshipping
               God
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               If
               we
               can
               give
               good
               reason
               for
               the
               
                 2d
                 ,
                 4th
                 ,
                 6th
              
               ,
               and
               7th
               ,
               of
               these
               Assertions
               ,
               sufficient
               ground
               will
               appear
               for
               our
               scrupling
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               imposed
               as
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
              
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               .
               For
               the
               First
               of
               these
               ,
               That
               Men
               may
               not
               impose
               set
               Forms
               on
               Gifted
               Ministers
               .
               Arguments
               for
               this
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               warrant
               for
               such
               practice
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               either
               Christ's
               Command
               ,
               or
               his
               Permission
               ,
               or
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               :
               The
               first
               nor
               second
               is
               not
               alledged
               ,
               because
               no
               such
               thing
               can
               be
               proved
               from
               the
               Word
               .
               Nor
               the
               third
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               necessity
               is
               contrary
               to
               our
               supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               men
               ,
               so
               imposed
               on
               ,
               are
               gifted
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               best
               gifted
               may
               slip
               into
               unfit
               expressions
               .
               Reply
               ,
               This
               unfitness
               is
               either
               tolerable
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               necessity
               can
               arise
               from
               that
               hazard
               ;
               or
               into●erable
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               to
               be
               cured
               by
               Christ's
               means
               ,
               
                 Church
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               invention
               of
               man.
               2.
               
               No
               such
               imposition
               ,
               nor
               usage
               was
               ever
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 Church
              
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               for
               300
               years
               and
               more
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               were
               Ministers
               subject
               to
               Infirmities
               ,
               as
               Men
               now
               are
               ;
               and
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               was
               by
               them
               fitly
               managed
               .
               May
               not
               the
               means
               of
               securing
               Worship
               from
               abuse
               ,
               serve
               us
               that
               served
               them
               ?
               Or
               will
               we
               be
               wiser
               and
               m●re
               wary
               than
               they
               ?
               
               That
               there
               was
               any
               Forms
               used
               or
               imposed
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               prove
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
              
               is
               no
               Instance
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               made
               appear
               ,
               that
               ever
               it
               was
               intended
               to
               be
               a
               form
               of
               words
               ,
               or
               used
               as
               such
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               when
               Constantine
               would
               help
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               newly
               come
               out
               of
               Heathenism
               ,
               with
               a
               Form
               he
               behoved
               to
               get
               some
               composed
               ,
               which
               needed
               not
               ,
               had
               they
               then
               been
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 .
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               Apol.
               2.
               p.
               98.
               
               
                 Edition
                 .
                 Paris
              
               .
               giving
               account
               of
               their
               publick
               Exercises
               on
               the
               Lord's
               day
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               Exhortation
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Singing
               ,
               Administration
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               Minister
               sendeth
               up
               Prayers
               and
               Thanksgivings
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               able
               ;
               then
               not
               by
               Book
               ,
               but
               his
               Ability
               as
               the
               Lord
               furnished
               him
               .
               Tertullian
               ,
               Apol.
               c.
               30.
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 prayed
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 sine
                 monitore
                 ,
                 quum
                 de
                 pectore
              
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 de
                 Oratiore
              
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               that
               there
               are
               many
               things
               to
               be
               asked
               according
               to
               every
               ones
               occasions
               ;
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               being
               laid
               as
               a
               Foundation
               :
               where
               the
               true
               use
               of
               the
               Lord's
               prayer
               (
               note
               that
               by
               the
               way
               )
               is
               hinted
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Directory
               ,
               not
               a
               
                 Form.
                 Socrates
              
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               
                 lib.
                 5.
                 c.
              
               21.
               which
               is
               wholly
               spent
               in
               shewing
               what
               diversity
               of
               usages
               was
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               in
               divers
               places
               ;
               and
               how
               little
               weight
               was
               laid
               on
               uniformity
               (
               the
               great
               Argument
               for
               the
               Common-prayer
               )
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               that
               is
               generally
               and
               every
               where
               ,
               in
               all
               Religions
               ,
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               two
               to
               be
               found
               that
               agree
               in
               one
               ;
               which
               surely
               must
               be
               meant
               of
               Agreement
               in
               the
               same
               words
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               A
               third
               Argument
               for
               this
               is
               ,
               such
               imposing
               doth
               thwart
               one
               great
               design
               of
               Prayer
               in
               publick
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               lay
               out
               before
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               several
               cases
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               ;
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               wants
               ;
               which
               do
               so
               vary
               ,
               that
               no
               Book
               can
               suit
               them
               all
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               ours
               doth
               not
               .
               If
               it
               be
               answer●d
               ,
               th●s
               design
               may
               be
               answered
               by
               leaving
               a
               liberty
               to
               Minist●rs
               sometimes
               ,
               as
               af●er
               Sermon
               〈◊〉
               use
               their
               gifts
               .
               I
               reply
               ,
               that
               this
               L●berty
               doth
               frustrate
               the
               design
               of
               set
               prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               prevent
               venting
               of
               error
               ,
               and
               indecency
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               hazard
               in
               permitting
               prayer
               after
               Sermon
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               at
               other
               times
               :
               Wherefore
               either
               this
               imposing
               must
               shut
               out
               all
               Prayer
               ;
               or
               it
               is
               a
               needless
               thing
               ,
               and
               so
               unlawful
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 .
                 Argument
              
               4.
               
               Imposing
               set
               Forms
               on
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               a
               restraining
               ,
               if
               not
               making
               void
               the
               Charismata
               ,
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               furnished
               his
               Ministers
               with
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               clearing
               and
               confirming
               this
               Argument
               ,
               I
               offer
               these
               Considerations
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Lord
               hath
               furnished
               his
               Church
               with
               Gifts
               that
               are
               needful
               for
               her
               edification
               .
               There
               was
               a
               large
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               Spirit
               at
               first
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               1.
               and
               tho'
               that
               degree
               and
               manner
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               uses
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               ceased
               ;
               yet
               the
               thing
               it self
               shall
               never
               cease
               ,
               Isa.
               59.
               21.
               for
               without
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Church
               could
               not
               subsist
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               3.
               
               It
               is
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               that
               we
               must
               profess
               Christ
               ,
               preach
               him
               ,
               pray
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hence
               Christ
               sent
               the
               Spirit
               in
               his
               own
               room
               ,
               when
               he
               left
               off
               to
               manage
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               on
               earth
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ;
               and
               the
               Spirit
               is
               on
               this
               account
               called
               by
               the
               Ancients
               
                 Vicarius
                 Christs
              
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               particularly
               given
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               assisting
               them
               to
               manage
               their
               work
               for
               the
               Churches
               advantage
               :
               For
               these
               Gifts
               are
               mentioned
               with
               reference
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               work
               ;
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 8
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               12.
               28.
               with
               1.
               —
               having
               discussed
               of
               diversity
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               there
               sheweth
               to
               whom
               especially
               they
               are
               given
               .
               3.
               
               The
               ordinary
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               have
               their
               interest
               in
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               a
               share
               of
               them
               (
               tho'
               differently
               )
               as
               well
               as
               the
               extraordinary
               :
               For
               both
               sorts
               are
               mentioned
               in
               both
               the
               places
               last
               cited
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               4.
               
               The
               Spirit
               is
               given
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               people
               ;
               as
               for
               other
               supplies
               ,
               so
               to
               assist
               them
               in
               right
               managing
               the
               work
               of
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               to
               assist
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               praying
               ,
               or
               praying
               Graces
               ,
               and
               Affections
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               to
               furnish
               the
               mind
               with
               fit
               and
               pertinent
               P●tions
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
              
               not
               only
               
                 helpeth
                 our
                 Infirmities
                 by
                 making
                 intercession
                 with
                 Groans
                 ,
              
               but
               on
               account
               that
               
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 Pray
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 .
              
               The
               Spirit
               also
               giveth
               utterance
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 2.
                 4.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               5.
               5.
               
               It
               is
               the
               will
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               his
               Ministers
               should
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Gifts
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               for
               their
               proper
               ends
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               improve
               them
               ,
               and
               use
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               lean
               to
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Book
               for
               helping
               their
               Infirmities
               .
               This
               is
               clear
               from
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 6.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               6.
               
               Ministers
               must
               give
               account
               to
               their
               Master
               ,
               of
               the
               Use
               and
               Improvement
               of
               their
               Gifts
               :
               this
               is
               clear
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Parable
               
               Mat.
               25.
               19.
               
               Tho'
               
                 Theologica
                 Parabolica
              
               is
               said
               not
               to
               be
               Argumentativa
               ;
               yet
               none
               denyeth
               ,
               that
               an
               Argument
               may
               be
               brought
               from
               the
               Scope
               of
               a
               Parable
               ;
               which
               here
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               reckon
               with
               men
               about
               their
               using
               ,
               and
               improving
               what
               he
               entrusteth
               them
               with
               .
               But
               the
               thing
               is
               evident
               of
               it self
               ;
               for
               this
               giving
               of
               Gifts
               to
               Men
               ,
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               use
               them
               or
               not
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               ;
               or
               as
               other
               men
               will
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               ends
               they
               were
               given
               for
               .
               7.
               
               It
               is
               Christ's
               appointment
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               but
               Gifted
               Men
               :
               they
               must
               be
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               
               That
               is
               fit
               for
               their
               work
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               .
               8.
               
               The
               Imposing
               of
               set
               Forms
               doth
               hinder
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Gifts
               that
               Ministers
               have
               received
               ,
               and
               so
               hindereth
               that
               Edification
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               receive
               by
               that
               means
               .
               This
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               when
               ever
               they
               use
               set
               Forms
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               use
               of
               these
               Gifts
               .
               All
               these
               put
               together
               ,
               may
               warrant
               us
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               imposing
               of
               set
               Forms
               on
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               a
               restraining
               ;
               yea
               ,
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               ,
               a
               making
               void
               ,
               of
               these
               Gifts
               that
               are
               given
               them
               to
               profit
               with
               all
               .
               I
               conclude
               this
               with
               the
               opinion
               of
               Wickliff
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 bind
                 men
                 to
                 Set
                 and
                 Prescript
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 doth
                 derogate
                 from
                 that
                 liberty
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 .
                 Full.
                 Ch.
                 Hist.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cent
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 Pag.
              
               133.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               The
               Proof
               of
               the
               second
               thing
               that
               I
               undertake
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               unlawful
               for
               Ministers
               to
               submit
               to
               such
               a
               restraining
               of
               their
               Gifts
               by
               such
               Impositions
               as
               was
               mentioned
               .
               It
               followeth
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               discoursed
               ;
               all
               the
               Arguments
               for
               the
               former
               Assertion
               do
               also
               prove
               this
               ,
               for
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               is
               neither
               warranted
               by
               any
               necessity
               ,
               nor
               by
               Christ's
               allowance
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               the
               Prescript
               of
               Mans
               Will
               alone
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               lawful
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Apostate
                 used
              
               used
               ;
               but
               was
               never
               used
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               best
               times
               :
               Nor
               ought
               we
               to
               cross
               the
               design
               of
               Prayer
               by
               our
               way
               of
               praying
               ;
               nor
               to
               make
               void
               the
               Gifts
               given
               to
               profit
               the
               Church
               by
               .
               All
               which
               ,
               this
               way
               of
               being
               Tied
               up
               to
               set
               ●orms
               ,
               hath
               been
               proved
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               The
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               is
               ●ur
               sixth
               Proposition
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               a
               Frame
               of
               Service
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               warranted
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               its
               matter
               ,
               and
               manner
               .
               This
               I
               prove
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               Christ's
               condemning
               the
               
                 Traditions
                 of
                 Men
              
               as
               
                 vain
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               15.
               9.
               
               They
               taught
               these
               
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 
                 e.
                 i.
              
               saith
               
                 Lucas
                 Burgensis
                 ,
                 in
                 locum
              
               ;
               they
               followed
               them
               ,
               and
               taught
               others
               to
               follow
               them
               .
               The
               same
               Author
               calleth
               these
               
                 Mens
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               are
               so
               of
               men
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               not
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               are
               devised
               ,
               by
               Man
               ,
               ibid.
               So
               also
               
                 Vat●blus
                 ,
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 Maldonate
                 ,
                 Tirinus
                 ,
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               and
               Chemintius
               say
               ,
               here
               is
               meant
               ,
               whatever
               is
               brought
               into
               Religion
               without
               the
               Word
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               mani●est
               ,
               that
               a
               Frame
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               not
               warranted
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               falleth
               under
               this
               general
               head
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               condemneth
               all
               Worship
               offered
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               commanded
               ,
               Jer.
               7.
               31.
               where
               not
               being
               commanded
               ,
               but
               devised
               by
               Men
               ,
               is
               made
               the
               Ground
               on
               which
               that
               practice
               (
               though
               otherwise
               evil
               also
               )
               is
               condemned
               .
               And
               
               Jeroboam's
               Frame
               and
               way
               of
               Service
               is
               condemned
               ,
               because
               
                 devised
                 (
                 Heb.
              
               created
               )
               
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Heart
              
               ,
               1
               King.
               12.
               33.
               3.
               
               Even
               Reason
               teacheth
               that
               God
               ought
               to
               chuse
               how
               He
               will
               be
               Honoured
               ,
               or
               Worshipped
               by
               his
               Creatures
               .
               He
               best
               knoweth
               what
               will
               please
               him
               ;
               and
               His
               Soveraignty
               in
               all
               things
               must
               especially
               appear
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               Himself
               is
               so
               nearly
               concerned
               in
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Principle
               so
               rooted
               in
               Nature
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               they
               that
               contrived
               their
               Liturgies
               ,
               or
               ways
               of
               Worship
               ,
               behoved
               to
               pretend
               Revelation
               from
               their
               Gods
               ,
               to
               guide
               them
               in
               this
               .
               It
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               among
               the
               more
               religious
               Heathens
               ,
               that
               Religion
               ,
               or
               the
               manner
               of
               worshipping
               their
               Gods
               ,
               was
               injoined
               only
               by
               mans
               Authority
               ,
               and
               devised
               only
               by
               him
               .
               Yea
               ,
               in
               the
               so
               much
               magnified
               
                 Rozary
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               ;
               it
               is
               alledged
               ,
               that
               St.
               Domini●us
               had
               it
               revealed
               by
               the
               Virgin
               her self
               ,
               that
               this
               form
               of
               Service
               was
               most
               acceptable
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               That
               
                 she
                 was
                 fittest
                 to
                 chuse
                 what
                 way
                 she
                 would
                 be
                 Worshipped
                 :
              
               I
               hope
               they
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               Symbolize
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               ordering
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               will
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               say
               the
               same
               of
               her
               Blessed
               Son.
               4.
               
               For
               the
               matter
               of
               Worship
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               will
               not
               be
               questioned
               ,
               whether
               that
               m●st
               be
               appointed
               by
               God
               or
               not
               ;
               otherwise
               the
               five
               Popish
               Sacraments
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               added
               to
               Christs
               wo
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               condemned
               ;
               and
               men
               might
               make
               an●
               kind
               of
               Action
               ,
               as
               Dancing
               ,
               Walking
               ,
               Leaping
               ,
               to
               be
               religious
               worship
               .
               And
               even
               the
               Frame
               ,
               Composure
               ,
               or
               mode
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               should
               have
               Divine
               Warrant
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               is
               not
               Acceptable
               to
               God.
               The
               Lord
               hath
               appointed
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               as
               Acts
               of
               his
               Worship
               ,
               Reading
               Scripture
               ,
               Preaching
               Praying
               ,
               Praising
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               and
               the
               Service
               that
               we
               offer
               up
               to
               him
               in
               our
               Assemblies
               ;
               should
               be
               
               an
               orderly
               performance
               of
               these
               .
               But
               when
               Men
               devise
               a
               Frame
               of
               Service
               ,
               which
               is
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               distinctly
               and
               orderly
               performed
               ;
               but
               all
               of
               them
               confusedly
               jumbled
               together
               ,
               and
               some
               modes
               of
               their
               own
               added
               to
               them
               .
               This
               Mode
               or
               Frame
               of
               divine
               worship
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               warranted
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               example
               of
               it
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               purest
               and
               first
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               .
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               not
               be
               asserted
               by
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               cast
               the
               divine
               Offices
               (
               as
               they
               speak
               )
               into
               what
               Frame
               or
               Mould
               they
               will
               ;
               to
               make
               it
               look
               like
               a
               Theatrical
               Show
               ,
               if
               they
               like
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               think
               some
               carnal
               minds
               will
               be
               taken
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               granted
               ;
               then
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               a
               Frame
               of
               Worship
               unlawful
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               it
               may
               be
               a
               Sin
               for
               people
               to
               join
               in
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               order
               of
               religious
               Acts
               in
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               is
               fixed
               ;
               so
               as
               we
               may
               not
               begin
               either
               with
               a
               Psalm
               or
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               Exhortation
               ,
               &c.
               but
               there
               is
               an
               order
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               and
               there
               may
               be
               a
               sinful
               swerving
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               shun
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               The
               last
               thing
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Liturgy
               now
               under
               debate
               is
               unwarranted
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               join
               in
               worshipping
               God
               by
               it
               :
               For
               this
               I
               bring
               five
               Reasons
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               for
               reading
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Assembles
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               is
               by
               this
               Service
               much
               perverted
               ;
               for
               the
               Scripture
               is
               read
               in
               a
               very
               corrupt
               Translation
               ;
               following
               the
               
                 vulgar
                 Latin
              
               Translation
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               shewed
               in
               many
               instances
               ,
               where
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               or
               Greek
               Text
               ,
               is
               either
               contradicted
               ,
               or
               distorted
               Additions
               are
               made
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 5th
                 .
                 6th
              
               .
               and
               
                 7th
                 .
                 verses
              
               of
               Psal.
               14.
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               .
               Many
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Bible
               are
               never
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               them
               ,
               humane
               Writings
               :
               Yea
               ,
               which
               contain
               fabulous
               things
               ,
               as
               
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 44.
                 
                 Judith
                 9.
                 
                 Tobit
              
               5.
               much
               more
               also
               of
               Apocripha
               is
               read
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Yea
               ,
               with
               justling
               out
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               This
               we
               judge
               a
               depraving
               of
               God's
               Ordinance
               .
               These
               Apocriphical
               writings
               ,
               tho
               they
               be
               not
               said
               to
               be
               divine
               Scripture
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               so
               placed
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               stead
               ,
               and
               no
               hint
               given
               of
               their
               humane
               Original
               ;
               that
               the
               people
               cannot
               but
               look
               on
               them
               as
               Scripture
               ;
               yea
               ,
               wise
               men
               have
               ground
               to
               judge
               that
               they
               were
               so
               look'd
               on
               by
               the
               first
               contrivers
               of
               that
               Frame
               of
               Service
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Papists
               .
               Some
               Scriptures
               are
               so
               read
               ,
               as
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               with
               express
               reference
               to
               such
               occasion
               ,
               as
               
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               appropriate
               to
               ,
               is
               an
               abusing
               and
               mis-applying
               of
               them
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               Festivity
               of
               Michael
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               is
               read
               ,
               Rev.
               12.
               7.
               as
               if
               Michael
               that
               fought
               with
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               were
               not
               Christ
               ,
               but
               a
               created
               Angel.
               2.
               
               It
               hath
               a
               great
               and
               scandalous
               appearance
               of
               superstition
               ;
               if
               superstition
               it self
               can
               be
               separated
               from
               its
               use
               in
               appropriating
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               to
               days
               ,
               not
               only
               ordinary
               days
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               they
               without
               warrant
               have
               separated
               from
               other
               days
               ,
               and
               made
               Holy
               ,
               and
               restraining
               Ministers
               from
               reading
               such
               portions
               of
               Scripture
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               suit
               the
               present
               case
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               also
               the
               appointing
               one
               piece
               to
               be
               said
               in
               the
               Desk
               ,
               another
               at
               the
               Altar
               ;
               one
               with
               the
               Ministers
               Face
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               another
               with
               his
               Face
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               his
               Back
               toward
               the
               People
               ;
               the
               many
               changes
               of
               postures
               ,
               sitting
               ,
               standing
               ,
               kneeling
               ,
               bowing
               ,
               &c.
               we
               cannot
               perswade
               our selves
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Mode
               of
               worship
               is
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Was
               ever
               practised
               in
               the
               purer
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               The
               Frame
               or
               Composure
               of
               it
               is
               unwarranted
               ,
               unprecedented
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               purer
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               unsuitable
               to
               so
               holy
               an
               Action
               ,
               as
               is
               Gospel
               Worship
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               ,
               in
               the
               jumbling
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               reading
               Scripture
               together
               ;
               so
               many
               short
               Collects
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               Lines
               ,
               and
               then
               reading
               ;
               then
               another
               ●crape
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               also
               the
               Responds
               ,
               tossing
               the
               Service
               between
               Minister
               and
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               Clerk
               and
               Minister
               ;
               the
               mutual
               Salutations
               ;
               the
               Letany
               ,
               of
               Hethenish
               Original
               ;
               like
               
                 O
                 Baal
                 hear
                 us
              
               ,
               reiterated
               so
               often
               ;
               and
               other
               repeating
               of
               the
               same
               things
               so
               often
               ,
               as
               is
               nauseous
               to
               serious
               worshippers
               of
               God
               :
               We
               dare
               not
               worship
               God
               in
               a
               way
               that
               is
               so
               unlike
               to
               any
               worship
               ,
               that
               we
               read
               of
               among
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               so
               Theatrical
               and
               Pompous
               .
               4.
               
               Several
               passages
               in
               it
               are
               not
               sound
               ;
               others
               have
               a
               great
               appearance
               of
               unsoundness
               ;
               and
               others
               are
               unwarrantable
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 that
                 We
                 with
                 this
                 our
                 Brother
              
               (
               the
               Man
               to
               be
               Buried
               )
               
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 Brethren
                 departed
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 perfect
                 Consummation
                 :
              
               Where
               the
               Dead
               are
               prayed
               for
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               supposed
               that
               every
               one
               that
               dyeth
               is
               Saved
               :
               The
               words
               have
               that
               appearance
               ;
               they
               pray
               to
               be
               kept
               from
               all
               deadly
               Sin.
               It
               hath
               an
               hew
               at
               least
               ,
               of
               approving
               the
               distinction
               of
               Mortal
               and
               Venial
               Sins
               :
               They
               pray
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               several
               dangers
               and
               Afflictions
               ,
               which
               there
               is
               no
               more
               reason
               to
               mention
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               of
               other
               things
               that
               are
               ordinary
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               11.
               5.
               
               It
               is
               a
               Symbolizing
               with
               Idolaters
               ,
               in
               our
               manner
               of
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               condemneth
               ,
               Deut.
               12.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               not
               be
               denyed
               by
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               are
               Idolaters
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Service
               is
               a
               Symbolizing
               with
               them
               ,
               is
               too
               evident
               ,
               which
               may
               appear
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               Manner
               and
               Frame
               of
               this
               Service
               ,
               and
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               Mass
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               differ
               in
               that
               this
               is
               in
               English
               ,
               that
               in
               Latin
               ;
               and
               that
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               Mass
               are
               left
               out
               ;
               but
               otherwise
               they
               are
               as
               like
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               one
               thing
               can
               be
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               not
               denyed
               by
               our
               Reformers
               ,
               who
               professed
               that
               their
               design
               in
               retaining
               this
               Service
               ,
               was
               to
               bring
               Papists
               to
               the
               Church
               (
               tho'
               it
               proved
               ,
               after
               a
               while
               ,
               rather
               a
               mean
               of
               carrying
               Protestants
               to
               the
               Mass.
               )
               And
               King
               
                 Edward
                 6th
              
               .
               with
               the
               Council
               ,
               did
               affirm
               as
               much
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Rebels
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               who
               had
               risen
               in
               defence
               of
               Popery
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               Service
               that
               now
               they
               had
               in
               English
               ,
               was
               almost
               the
               same
               that
               before
               they
               had
               in
               Latin.
               And
               any
               that
               readeth
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               the
               Mass
               ,
               and
               this
               Service
               ,
               may
               easily
               see
               that
               there
               is
               a
               far
               greater
               Simitude
               between
               it
               and
               the
               Mass
               ,
               than
               between
               it
               and
               all
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               giveth
               account
               of
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               practiced
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               This
               may
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               Original
               of
               this
               Service
               ;
               it
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               several
               Popish
               Books
               ;
               the
               Prayers
               out
               of
               the
               Breviary
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               Burial
               ,
               Matrimony
               ,
               Visitation
               of
               the
               Sick
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Ritual
               :
               Adminstration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               M●ss-book
               ;
               and
               Consecration
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Pontifical
               ;
               as
               any
               may
               see
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               compare
               the
               Books
               mentioned
               together
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               I
               know
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               retain
               only
               those
               parts
               of
               those
               Books
               ,
               that
               were
               composed
               by
               the
               Orthodox
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               used
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               .
               But
               this
               is
               no
               sufficient
               defence
               ;
               for
               ,
               1.
               
               Suppose
               that
               Frame
               of
               worship
               had
               so
               good
               an
               Original
               ;
               yet
               being
               now
               of
               late
               so
               grosly
               abused
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               like
               to
               the
               Idolatrous
               worship
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               rather
               than
               like
               Apostolick
               Worship
               ;
               and
               we
               having
               departed
               from
               that
               Church
               on
               good
               Grounds
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               chuse
               their
               way
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               both
               differ
               from
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               especially
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               other
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ?
               2.
               
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               this
               Frame
               of
               Service
               was
               composed
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ;
               it
               is
               indeed
               said
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               Jerom
               composed
               some
               Prayers
               
               for
               the
               use
               o●
               weak
               Christians
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               such
               ,
               did
               compose
               this
               Frame
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               like
               it
               ,
               is
               denyed
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               proved
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               these
               Times
               .
               The
               Prayers
               were
               made
               by
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               ,
               Anno
               600.
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               other
               parts
               were
               added
               by
               other
               Popes
               ;
               the
               Responds
               came
               not
               in
               till
               many
               years
               after
               .
               What
               is
               commonly
               talked
               of
               the
               Liturgies
               of
               the
               Apostles
               or
               Evangelists
               ,
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Mark
                 ,
              
               is
               now
               so
               exploded
               ,
               as
               learned
               men
               among
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               do
               not
               plead
               for
               them
               .
               This
               shall
               suffice
               concerning
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               about
               which
               more
               might
               have
               been
               said
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               said
               more
               than
               at
               first
               I
               intended
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               VIII
               .
               The
               other
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               that
               they
               impose
               ,
               considered
               .
            
             
               I
               proceed
               now
               to
               attend
               the
               Learned
               Dr's
               Discourse
               ,
               about
               thes●
               other
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               ,
               that
               his
               Church
               imposeth
               ,
               and
               we
               scruple
               :
               And
               first
               I
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               he
               chargeth
               his
               Answerers
               with
               remaining
               in
               Generals
               ,
               and
               pretending
               that
               
                 they
                 judge
                 ,
                 they
                 esteem
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               unlawful
               ;
               but
               bring
               no
               particular
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               them
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               Protestants
               do
               not
               do
               so
               when
               they
               charge
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               with
               unlawful
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               .
               The
               Answer
               to
               this
               is
               easie
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               were
               charged
               with
               Separation
               ,
               and
               in
               answering
               the
               Dr's
               Sermon
               ,
               acted
               the
               part
               of
               Defendants
               ;
               it
               was
               enough
               for
               that
               de●ence
               ,
               to
               plead
               that
               they
               did
               not
               Separate
               without
               good
               Ground
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               scrupled
               such
               and
               such
               
                 Terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               imposed
               on
               them
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               It
               was
               not
               needful
               in
               this
               debate
               to
               resume
               all
               the
               Controversie
               about
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               Party
               have
               given
               abundant
               proof
               of
               the
               reasonableness
               of
               their
               scrupling
               at
               these
               things
               ;
               the
               Books
               above
               mentioned
               against
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 Didoclavius
              
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 English
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
              
               ;
               Mr.
               
                 Jeans
                 Treasu●e
                 out
                 of
                 Rubish
                 ,
                 a
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 :
                 English
                 Puritanism
                 .
                 Twelve
                 Arguments
                 against
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 Smectymn
                 .
                 G.
                 F.
                 questions
                 betwixt
                 Conformists
                 and
                 Non-conformists
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               other
               pieces
               .
               There
               is
               so
               much
               said
               in
               these
               ,
               and
               yet
               unanswered
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               needless
               to
               repeat
               what
               is
               there
               said
               .
               I
               must
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               fault
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               one
               ;
               having
               at
               length
               disputed
               against
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               proved
               them
               to
               be
               unlawful
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               in
               a
               Piece
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Purity
                 of
                 Gospel
                 Worship
                 ,
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Geo●ge
                 Ritchel
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               I
               may
               without
               blame
               referr
               the
               Reader
               thither
               and
               not
               repeat
               what
               is
               there
               written
               ;
               provided
               I
               leave
               nothing
               unanswered
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               here
               said
               on
               that
               Subject
               .
               3.
               
               Our
               Party
               do
               not
               stand
               on
               equal
               Ground
               with
               the
               Dr.
               and
               his
               Party
               :
               Neither
               have
               we
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Press
               as
               they
               have
               ,
               nor
               that
               immunity
               to
               speak
               out
               our
               Arguments
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               be
               concluded
               ,
               by
               a
               Prison
               ,
               instead
               of
               Arguments
               ;
               but
               let
               not
               the
               Dr.
               think
               our
               Cause
               is
               laid
               low
               ,
               because
               our
               Persons
               ,
               and
               worldly
               Interests
               are
               so
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               He
               resumeth
               an
               Argument
               (
               out
               of
               his
               Sermon
               )
               against
               our
               Separating
               ;
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               Separation
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               agreement
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Agreement
               is
               acknowledged
               in
               our
               case
               .
               He
               saith
               Mr.
               A.
               denyeth
               such
               Agreement
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               (
               of
               this
               I
               have
               given
               my
               judgment
               above
               ,
               
                 Part
                 2.
                 
                 S.
                 1.
                 
                 Section
                 ,
              
               2.
               also
               in
               Substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               alledged
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Substantial
               part
               of
               Worship
               :
               Hence
               the
               Dr.
               undertaketh
               ,
               p.
               335.
               1.
               
               To
               shew
               what
               he
               meaneth
               by
               Substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Cross
               is
               not
               made
               such
               .
               The
               Dr.
               seemeth
               to
               lay
               some
               weight
               on
               this
               distinction
               of
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               Substantial
               and
               Circumstantial
               ,
               or
               Accidental
               ;
               and
               alledgeth
               that
               many
               of
               us
               are
               misled
               ,
               by
               not
               considering
               it
               .
               I
               much
               desire
               the
               clearing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               resolve
               carefully
               to
               observe
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               receive
               Light.
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 The
                 Nonconformists
                 great
                 Principle
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 what
                 ever
                 was
                 any
                 ways
                 intended
                 or
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Real
                 and
                 Substantial
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 was
                 needful
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
                 ;
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 True
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 it
                 an
                 Act
                 might
                 be
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 False
                 Worship
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 allow'd
                 the
                 Application
                 of
                 common
                 Circumstances
                 to
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
              
               This
               Subject
               I
               have
               discoursed
               at
               large
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               above
               cited
               ,
               
                 cap.
                 3.
                 sect
              
               .
               1
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               But
               shall
               now
               a
               little
               consider
               ,
               what
               representation
               the
               Dr.
               is
               pleased
               to
               make
               of
               our
               Principles
               .
               1.
               
               I
               know
               no
               Nonconformist
               that
               ever
               asserted
               that
               all
               that
               was
               intended
               or
               designed
               for
               Worship
               ,
               was
               Worship
               ,
               either
               Real
               or
               Substantial
               ;
               for
               they
               well
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Meeting-place
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               Maintenance
               ,
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               Communion-Table
               ,
               &c.
               are
               designed
               for
               Worship
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               no
               Worship
               ,
               Real
               nor
               Imaginary
               ,
               Substantial
               nor
               Accidental
               ,
               True
               nor
               False
               .
               If
               he
               mean
               by
               being
               designed
               for
               Worship
               ;
               that
               the
               person
               doing
               such
               an
               Act
               ,
               intendeth
               to
               Worship
               God
               by
               so
               doing
               (
               which
               I
               cannot
               take
               to
               be
               his
               meaning
               )
               ;
               I
               hope
               himself
               will
               acknowledg
               that
               though
               such
               a
               design
               is
               needful
               to
               make
               an
               act
               of
               Worship
               acceptable
               ;
               yet
               Worship
               may
               be
               without
               it
               ,
               else
               the
               three
               Children
               might
               have
               fallen
               down
               before
               the
               Image
               ,
               keeping
               their
               intention
               to
               themselves
               ,
               without
               the
               guilt
               of
               the
               external
               act
               of
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               I
               observe
               here
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Dr.
               confoundeth
               his
               own
               distinction
               ,
               by
               jumbling
               together
               the
               terms
               of
               Real
               and
               Substantial
               
               Worship
               :
               To
               real
               Worship
               ,
               must
               be
               opposed
               that
               which
               is
               no
               Worship
               ,
               or
               but
               such
               in
               imagination
               :
               To
               substantial
               Worship
               ,
               must
               be
               opposed
               that
               which
               is
               circumstantial
               ,
               or
               accidental
               Worship
               .
               This
               is
               as
               if
               we
               should
               distinguish
               
                 Eus
                 in
                 substantiam
                 ,
                 &
                 accidens
              
               ;
               and
               speaking
               of
               the
               first
               Member
               of
               the
               Division
               ,
               call
               it
               ,
               substantiam
               ,
               or
               
                 eus
                 reale
              
               ,
               which
               comprehendeth
               both
               substantia
               and
               accidens
               .
               Let
               the
               Dr.
               then
               tell
               us
               plainly
               ,
               whether
               by
               substantial
               Worship
               ,
               he
               mean
               all
               that
               is
               really
               Worship
               ,
               or
               is
               truly
               Worship
               ,
               
                 Veritate
                 Metaphysica
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               ,
               
                 Veritate
                 Theologica
              
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               his
               Meaning
               ,
               what
               needed
               such
               a
               distinction
               of
               Worship
               ?
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               as
               easie
               to
               deny
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               in
               debate
               ,
               to
               be
               Worship
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               Worship
               ,
               as
               others
               of
               his
               Party
               do
               ?
               What
               needed
               he
               blame
               the
               Non-conformists
               for
               want
               of
               Clearness
               and
               Distinction
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               when
               himself
               hath
               confounded
               it
               ?
               I
               see
               no
               use
               of
               this
               his
               clear
               Notion
               ,
               but
               to
               confound
               the
               debate
               ,
               and
               hide
               the
               nakedness
               of
               his
               Cause
               .
               We
               say
               ,
               the
               Ceremonies
               are
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               though
               false
               Worship
               ;
               others
               of
               his
               Party
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               Worship
               ,
               but
               meer
               Circumstances
               of
               Worship
               :
               The
               Dr.
               will
               clear
               the
               Matter
               ,
               by
               telling
               us
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               accidental
               Worship
               ,
               but
               not
               real
               nor
               substantial
               Worship
               :
               Let
               any
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               cleer
               sight
               ,
               judge
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               a
               clearing
               or
               a
               confounding
               of
               this
               Matter
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               The
               Dr.
               will
               now
               
                 (
                 p.
                 336.
                 )
                 seriously
                 consider
                 this
                 Matter
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 designeth
                 not
                 to
                 confute
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 convince
                 the
              
               Non-conformists
               ;
               and
               his
               work
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 To
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 plain
                 discernable
                 Difference
                 between
                 substantial
                 parts
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 meer
                 accidental
                 Appendices
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 may
                 more
                 disintangle
                 scrupulous
                 Minds
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 multiplying
                 of
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Lawfulness
                 of
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               I
               doubt
               not
               of
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               good
               design
               ,
               in
               this
               debate
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               not
               very
               like
               to
               attain
               it
               by
               such
               Methods
               ,
               as
               is
               this
               proposing
               a
               distinction
               to
               clear
               the
               Subject
               in
               dispute
               ,
               and
               then
               confound
               the
               Terms
               ;
               and
               then
               at
               last
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               here
               ,
               to
               over-turn
               it
               wholly
               ;
               for
               here
               he
               calleth
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               meer
               
                 accidental
                 Appendices
              
               of
               Worship
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               Worship
               ,
               nor
               parts
               of
               Worship
               at
               all
               .
               But
               let
               him
               call
               them
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               we
               strive
               not
               about
               Names
               ;
               we
               maintain
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               (
               but
               parts
               of
               false
               Worship
               )
               and
               in
               such
               a
               Religious
               State
               ,
               as
               nothing
               but
               the
               Institutions
               of
               Christ
               can
               lawfully
               have
               ;
               in
               that
               they
               are
               used
               in
               
                 Religion
                 appropriated
              
               to
               it
               ,
               designed
               for
               the
               
                 Honouring
                 of
                 GOD
              
               by
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               bettering
               of
               Religious
               Actions
               ,
               and
               for
               
               the
               Religious
               end
               of
               edifying
               the
               Souls
               of
               them
               that
               use
               them
               :
               These
               Qualities
               are
               in
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               and
               if
               these
               conjoined
               ,
               do
               not
               make
               an
               Action
               to
               be
               Religious
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               Worship
               ,
               (
               they
               belonging
               to
               no
               other
               part
               of
               Religion
               )
               I
               know
               not
               what
               can
               make
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               an
               Act
               of
               Worship
               ;
               for
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               a
               Religious
               Act
               ,
               but
               what
               hath
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               is
               to
               deny
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               an
               external
               Act
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               Superstition
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               In
               pursuance
               of
               this
               Enquiry
               ,
               and
               to
               find
               out
               this
               plain
               and
               discernable
               difference
               between
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               
                 accidental
                 Appendices
              
               of
               it
               :
               The
               Dr.
               bringeth
               several
               things
               agreed
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               they
               are
               five
               in
               number
               ;
               I
               shall
               not
               repeat
               them
               ,
               nor
               except
               against
               them
               ,
               save
               that
               I
               wish
               he
               had
               shewed
               in
               the
               Second
               of
               them
               ,
               how
               these
               things
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               by
               divine
               Institution
               ,
               became
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               were
               of
               themselves
               Ritual
               ,
               and
               Ceremonial
               :
               I
               rather
               think
               that
               without
               divine
               Appointment
               ,
               it
               was
               unlawful
               to
               use
               them
               as
               Rites
               or
               Ceremonies
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               .
               He
               cometh
               now
               ,
               
                 Sect.
                 27.
                 
                 To
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Marks
                 of
                 Distinction
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Difference
                 between
                 Innocent
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitious
                 parts
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               yet
               another
               Face
               of
               our
               
               Proteus-like
               distinction
               ,
               but
               I
               wave
               that
               ,
               finding
               that
               the
               Dr.
               cannot
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               any
               part
               of
               Worship
               that
               is
               not
               substantial
               and
               real
               Worship
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               that
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Worship
               ,
               is
               ,
               even
               by
               him
               ,
               looked
               on
               as
               superstitious
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               appointed
               by
               divine
               Authority
               :
               For
               his
               Notion
               of
               
                 Innocent
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               I
               apprehend
               not
               his
               Meaning
               by
               this
               Term
               ,
               
                 Accidental
                 Appendices
              
               of
               Worship
               he
               calleth
               them
               before
               ,
               which
               also
               needeth
               a
               Commentary
               .
               If
               he
               mean
               natural
               Circumstances
               ,
               I
               know
               these
               may
               be
               very
               innocent
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               instituted
               :
               But
               a
               Ceremony
               (
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               the
               before
               cited
               
                 Vindic.
                 of
                 Purit
              
               .
               C.
               3.
               
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               )
               is
               properly
               a
               thing
               in
               
                 Statu
                 Religioso
              
               ,
               or
               appropriate
               to
               Religion
               ,
               but
               no
               natural
               part
               of
               Worship
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               see
               not
               how
               it
               can
               be
               innocent
               ,
               unless
               instituted
               :
               For
               
                 accidental
                 Appendices
              
               of
               Worship
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               any
               thing
               beyond
               natural
               and
               necessary
               Circumstances
               determined
               by
               natural
               or
               civil
               Custome
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               how
               these
               either
               can
               be
               innocent
               ,
               unless
               instituted
               .
               I
               humbly
               conceive
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               hitherto
               brought
               little
               light
               into
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               but
               rather
               Darkness
               and
               Confusion
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               Seeing
               we
               cannot
               agree
               about
               these
               Notions
               ,
               let
               us
               labour
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               ,
               to
               concert
               the
               thing
               .
               He
               telleth
               us
               of
               Two
               ways
               ,
               
               by
               which
               Ceremonies
               may
               become
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               1.
               
               
                 By
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasing
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 humane
                 Law
                 imposing
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 supposing
                 them
                 unalterable
                 .
              
               We
               need
               not
               debate
               with
               the
               Dr.
               whether
               things
               become
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               so
               superstitious
               ,
               when
               not
               instituted
               by
               these
               two
               ways
               or
               not
               :
               But
               all
               this
               Discourse
               is
               wide
               from
               the
               purpose
               ,
               unless
               he
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               no
               uninstituted
               thing
               can
               be
               a
               part
               of
               Worship
               ,
               nor
               superstitious
               ,
               but
               by
               one
               of
               these
               Two
               Means
               :
               Or
               if
               we
               can
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               without
               both
               these
               Opinions
               of
               men
               ,
               about
               the
               Things
               that
               they
               use
               in
               Worship
               ,
               without
               Institution
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               false
               Worship
               ,
               or
               Superstition
               ;
               which
               I
               here
               do
               briefly
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               done
               it
               sufficiently
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               cited
               against
               Mr.
               Ritshell
               ,
               who
               objected
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               now
               doth
               .
               1.
               
               If
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               external
               Act
               of
               false
               Worship
               ,
               without
               an
               Erroneous
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Mind
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               absurd
               ,
               for
               then
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               ,
               to
               shun
               Persecution
               ,
               should
               fall
               down
               before
               an
               Idol
               ,
               and
               in
               Words
               and
               Gestures
               ,
               do
               all
               that
               Idolaters
               do
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               outward
               Act
               of
               Id●latry
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               should
               erect
               a
               Statue
               ,
               and
               impose
               it
               as
               a
               necessary
               
                 Term
                 of
                 Communion
              
               with
               her
               ,
               that
               her
               Members
               should
               once
               a
               week
               kneel
               before
               that
               Statue
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               then
               kiss
               that
               Statue
               ,
               with
               a
               reverend
               Bow
               ,
               when
               ,
               mean
               while
               ,
               the
               Church
               declareth
               that
               this
               is
               not
               commanded
               out
               of
               an
               Opinion
               that
               such
               kneeling
               ,
               &c.
               is
               antecedently
               pleasing
               to
               GOD
               ;
               nor
               that
               this
               their
               Command
               is
               unalterable
               ,
               nor
               binding
               to
               all
               ;
               nor
               that
               the
               things
               commanded
               ,
               are
               unalterable
               ,
               and
               so
               binding
               ;
               but
               only
               the
               Church
               judgeth
               this
               decent
               and
               fit
               to
               adorn
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               Worship
               :
               I
               say
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               this
               bowing
               ,
               should
               be
               innocent
               Ceremony
               ,
               and
               no
               Act
               of
               false
               Worship
               ;
               which
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               will
               hardly
               go
               down
               with
               the
               greatest
               
               Ceremony-Mongers
               :
               And
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               let
               us
               but
               receive
               this
               one
               Principle
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               false
               Worship
               without
               such
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               he
               mentioneth
               ;
               and
               men
               may
               do
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               impose
               what
               she
               will
               ,
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               GOD
               ,
               provided
               they
               keep
               a
               right
               Opinion
               about
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               no
               more
               our
               concern
               to
               look
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               learn
               how
               to
               order
               the
               external
               Worship
               of
               GOD
               ,
               but
               to
               look
               to
               our
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               not
               faulty
               :
               And
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               there
               are
               few
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               that
               ever
               Papists
               ,
               or
               Heathens
               used
               ,
               but
               a
               Church
               sound
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               in
               opinion
               about
               Superstition
               ,
               
               might
               bring
               them
               into
               the
               Worship
               of
               GOD
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               open
               the
               door
               for
               
                 Ceremonial
                 Worship
              
               a
               little
               too
               wide
               ,
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               most
               sound
               Divines
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Another
               Exception
               I
               make
               against
               the
               Dr.
               Two
               ways
               ,
               how
               an
               Act
               becometh
               superstitious
               ,
               is
               ,
               let
               them
               (
               especially
               the
               first
               of
               them
               )
               be
               applyed
               to
               our
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               even
               what
               himself
               hath
               said
               ,
               might
               condemn
               them
               ;
               for
               however
               the
               pliable
               People
               that
               use
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               because
               commanded
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               see
               no
               antecedent
               necessity
               ,
               or
               goodness
               in
               them
               ,
               may
               by
               this
               means
               be
               acquitted
               from
               Superstition
               ;
               the
               Church
               that
               imposeth
               them
               ,
               cannot
               be
               so
               innocent
               ;
               for
               either
               the
               Church
               must
               have
               reason
               for
               this
               Imposition
               ,
               or
               none
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 sic
                 volo
                 ,
                 sic
                 jubeo
                 ,
                 sit
                 pro
                 ratione
                 Voluntas
                 .
              
               The
               Latter
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               lest
               by
               purging
               his
               Church
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               he
               make
               her
               guilty
               of
               as
               great
               a
               Crime
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               being
               Lords
               over
               
               GOD's
               Heritage
               ,
               and
               Church-Tyrants
               .
               If
               he
               say
               the
               Former
               ,
               this
               Reason
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               are
               needful
               ,
               that
               they
               please
               GOD
               :
               No
               ,
               say
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               the
               Churches
               Reason
               for
               imposing
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               She
               thinketh
               them
               decent
               ,
               and
               edifying
               :
               But
               doth
               she
               not
               think
               this
               Decency
               ,
               and
               that
               Edification
               that
               is
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               antecedently
               pleasing
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               needful
               for
               the
               Church
               ?
               If
               she
               do
               not
               ,
               she
               acteth
               by
               meer
               will
               ;
               if
               she
               do
               ,
               she
               is
               guilty
               of
               a
               superstitious
               opinion
               ,
               in
               supposing
               uninstituted
               things
               in
               VVorship
               ,
               to
               be
               pleasing
               to
               GOD
               ,
               antecedentally
               to
               a
               humane
               Law
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               use
               of
               them
               be
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               must
               the
               things
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               that
               usefulness
               doth
               result
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               it
               may
               abundantly
               appear
               ,
               to
               the
               Conviction
               of
               all
               unbyassed
               Men
               ,
               what
               opinion
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               these
               Ceremonies
               our
               Bishops
               have
               ,
               when
               they
               appoint
               them
               by
               their
               Canons
               ,
               impose
               them
               with
               Rigour
               and
               Severity
               ,
               punish
               the
               Neglect
               of
               them
               with
               such
               Violence
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               force
               them
               upon
               the
               Consciences
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               agree
               with
               themselves
               in
               all
               things
               else
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               make
               such
               distractions
               and
               divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               rather
               than
               lay
               aside
               these
               things
               .
               Can
               any
               man
               of
               common
               sense
               ,
               whose
               reason
               is
               not
               fetter'd
               by
               Prejudice
               and
               Interest
               ,
               judge
               ,
               that
               men
               who
               act
               so
               ,
               have
               no
               opinion
               of
               the
               antecedent
               Goodness
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               do
               not
               think
               them
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ?
               He
               that
               thinketh
               otherwise
               ,
               can
               think
               what
               he
               will.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               I
               come
               now
               to
               examine
               what
               the
               D●
               .
               saith
               in
               defence
               of
               these
               Two
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               requireth
               to
               make
               an
               uncommanded
               Act
               in
               
               Worship
               to
               be
               superstitious
               .
               The
               1st
               .
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 and
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 omission
                 of
                 it
                 unpleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 antecedently
                 to
                 a
                 humane
                 Law.
              
               All
               the
               proof
               that
               he
               bringeth
               of
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Observations
                 that
                 Christ
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
              
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 evil
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 condemned
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 account
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 as
              
               Grocius
               
                 observeth
                 )
                 that
                 Touching
                 any
                 thing
                 unclean
                 ,
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 did
                 communicate
                 uncleanness
                 to
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Washing
                 did
                 cleanse
                 both
                 ;
                 on
                 which
                 supposition
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 this
                 Washing
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God.
              
               Three
               things
               I
               here
               reply
               ,
               before
               I
               come
               to
               answer
               the
               Drs.
               Proofs
               of
               this
               his
               Allegation
               .
               1.
               
               All
               this
               is
               nothing
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               unless
               it
               can
               be
               made
               appear
               that
               Christ
               condemneth
               only
               their
               erroneous
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               not
               the●●
               Practise
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               might
               Lawfully
               have
               added
               these
               Religious
               observations
               ,
               to
               these
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               appointed
               in
               his
               Law
               ,
               provided
               they
               had
               no
               opinon
               of
               the
               antecedent
               necessity
               of
               the
               things
               which
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               Contrary
               is
               evident
               ,
               for
               our
               Lord
               doth
               expresly
               Condemn
               the
               observing
               of
               these
               things
               
                 Mark
                 ,
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 Ye
                 hold
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Washing
                 of
                 Pots
                 and
                 Cups
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 things
                 do
                 ye
                 .
              
               Their
               Doing
               ,
               not
               their
               Thinking
               only
               ,
               is
               condemned
               ;
               Will
               any
               man
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               should
               have
               laid
               aside
               that
               Opinion
               that
               the
               Dr.
               imputeth
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               look'd
               on
               these
               observations
               ,
               as
               of
               no
               necessity
               ,
               antecedent
               to
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Elders
               ;
               and
               yet
               observed
               them
               Carefully
               and
               Religiously
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               one
               had
               sufficiently
               complyed
               with
               Christ's
               Doctrine
               ?
               no
               ,
               surely
               ,
               for
               the
               Controversy
               between
               the
               Disciples
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               was
               not
               about
               Thinking
               ,
               but
               about
               Doing
               ;
               the
               Disciples
               not
               only
               were
               not
               of
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               abstained
               from
               their
               Practice
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               from
               Galat.
               4.
               9
               ,
               10.
               that
               the
               Apostle
               condemneth
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               old
               Jewish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               mainly
               disputeing
               against
               their
               opinion
               of
               Justification
               by
               works
               ,
               and
               these
               among
               other
               works
               ;
               yet
               this
               doth
               not
               hinder
               the
               practice
               of
               these
               ,
               abstracted
               from
               that
               opinion
               to
               be
               evil
               ,
               it
               being
               expresly
               condemned
               ;
               wherefore
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               our
               practice
               ,
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               be
               not
               built
               on
               a
               bad
               opinion
               ;
               but
               it self
               must
               have
               warrant
               from
               God.
               2.
               
               Christ
               in
               that
               debate
               is
               mainly
               dealing
               with
               the
               Imposers
               of
               these
               Ceremonies
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               continued
               that
               Yoak
               on
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               their
               Ancestors
               had
               laid
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               he
               took
               notice
               of
               a
               perverse
               opinion
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               moved
               them
               so
               to
               impose
               on
               the
               People
               ,
               whereas
               the
               people
               that
               obeyed
               ,
               might
               be
               moved
               only
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               their
               Guides
               ;
               hence
               
               he
               calleth
               them
               
                 their
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               because
               they
               continued
               them
               ,
               and
               put
               new
               life
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               Authority
               .
               The
               parallel
               then
               still
               holdeth
               between
               our
               Case
               and
               theirs
               ,
               as
               they
               behoved
               to
               have
               some
               undue
               esteem
               of
               these
               washings
               that
               made
               them
               Impose
               them
               with
               the
               same
               (
               yea
               more
               )
               Zeal
               than
               that
               with
               which
               they
               enjoyned
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               there
               must
               be
               in
               our
               
               Church-Guides
               ,
               some
               apprehension
               of
               Good
               in
               the
               Ceremonies
               more
               than
               is
               meet
               ,
               that
               maketh
               them
               not
               only
               intermix
               them
               with
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               but
               impose
               them
               with
               equal
               (
               if
               not
               superiour
               )
               Zeal
               ,
               with
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God.
               3.
               
               Any
               variation
               of
               their
               opinion
               about
               their
               Washings
               ,
               from
               our
               opinion
               about
               our
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               observed
               ,
               ariseth
               from
               the
               difference
               that
               is
               between
               their
               Church
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               ours
               ;
               and
               so
               cannot
               make
               their
               imposition
               unlawful
               ,
               if
               ours
               be
               lawful
               ;
               for
               God
               had
               appointed
               Washings
               ,
               for
               removing
               of
               Ceremonial
               uncleanness
               ,
               which
               affected
               both
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               at
               the
               touching
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               or
               any
               unclean
               thing
               ;
               and
               all
               〈◊〉
               Jews
               knew
               ,
               that
               antecedently
               to
               the
               Command
               ,
               no
               uncleannes●●ould
               be
               contracted
               by
               these
               Touches
               ,
               nor
               removed
               by
               these
               Washings
               .
               The
               Rabbies
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostate
               State
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               added
               such
               like
               observations
               to
               Gods
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               of
               more
               ample
               strictness
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               purity
               might
               be
               more
               conspicuous
               ;
               knowing
               well
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Command
               ,
               these
               things
               were
               in
               the
               same
               state
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               things
               were
               in
               ,
               before
               God's
               Command
               .
               Just
               so
               doth
               our
               Church
               ;
               God
               hath
               instituted
               some
               Ceremonies
               for
               his
               own
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Edification
               of
               his
               People
               ;
               so
               as
               we
               all
               know
               ,
               that
               antecedently
               to
               his
               command
               ,
               they
               were
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               as
               Water
               ,
               Bread
               ,
               and
               Wine
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               not
               content
               with
               these
               ,
               add
               some
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               for
               further
               honouring
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               making
               his
               Worship
               more
               decent
               ,
               and
               further
               edification
               ,
               stirring
               up
               the
               dull
               minds
               of
               men
               ;
               yet
               protesting
               ,
               that
               antecedently
               to
               their
               command
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               indifferent
               .
               Is
               not
               here
               an
               exact
               parallel
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Rabbies
               thought
               the
               things
               that
               they
               enjoyned
               ,
               to
               be
               comprehended
               under
               God's
               commanded
               Worship
               ,
               before
               they
               enjoyned
               them
               ;
               this
               is
               denyed
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               is
               evident
               ,
               from
               Christ's
               Reasoning
               with
               them
               ;
               he
               all
               along
               maketh
               a
               distinction
               between
               
               God's
               Command
               ,
               and
               their
               Tradition
               :
               which
               they
               might
               easily
               have
               objected
               against
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               pretended
               a
               Command
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               things
               that
               they
               by
               Tradition
               imposed
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               In
               order
               to
               the
               proving
               his
               Opinion
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               p.
               339.
               that
               ,
               
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
              
               Christ's
               
                 opposing
                 the
              
               Pharisees
               
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 it self
                 unnecessary
                 was
                 determined
                 by
                 their
                 Superiors
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 superstitious
                 opinion
                 that
                 the
              
               Pharisees
               
                 had
                 about
                 these
                 Washings
              
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               wrong
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               hinted
               ;
               we
               never
               quarrelled
               with
               superiours
               for
               determining
               a
               thing
               in
               it self
               unnecessary
               ;
               we
               know
               they
               may
               determine
               this
               Time
               ,
               and
               that
               Place
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               yet
               neither
               of
               these
               in
               it self
               is
               necessary
               ,
               seeing
               another
               time
               or
               place
               may
               do
               as
               well
               .
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               whether
               Superiors
               may
               determine
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               at
               all
               needful
               to
               be
               determined
               ?
               as
               the
               Habit
               ,
               Gesture
               ,
               &c.
               and
               appropriate
               this
               their
               determination
               to
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               in
               Worship
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               done
               in
               other
               Actions
               ;
               and
               this
               without
               warrant
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whom
               we
               Worship
               .
               His
               Proofs
               ,
               that
               the
               Pharisees
               were
               condemned
               only
               because
               of
               their
               superstitious
               opinion
               (
               and
               if
               this
               only
               be
               not
               understood
               by
               the
               Dr.
               he
               speaketh
               not
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               )
               are
               two
               .
               
                 From
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 our
              
               Saviour's
               Reasoning
               :
               Thus
               then
               he
               argue●●
               ▪
               
                 p.
                 340.
                 
                 He
                 proveth
                 that
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 their
                 Tradition
                 above
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Vow
                 Corban
                 .
                 (
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 which
                 Argument
                 extendeth
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 observed
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 )
                 therefore
                 they
                 thought
                 these
                 things
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 mens
                 Consciences
                 were
                 strictly
                 obliged
                 to
                 observe
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               Drs.
               Argument
               .
               To
               which
               the
               Answer
               is
               obvious
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               that
               this
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Pharisees
               thought
               these
               things
               obliging
               ,
               antecedently
               to
               their
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               thing
               in
               Question
               ;
               Christ's
               Reasoning
               proveth
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               had
               an
               undue
               esteem
               of
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               and
               did
               (
               upon
               the
               matter
               )
               equal
               it
               with
               ,
               if
               not
               prefer
               it
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               God
               ;
               by
               laying
               such
               stress
               on
               things
               that
               stood
               meerly
               on
               their
               Authority
               ;
               but
               he
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               hint
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               these
               things
               antecedently
               obligeing
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               omitting
               of
               them
               would
               have
               defiled
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               though
               there
               had
               been
               no
               such
               Tradition
               .
               Is
               not
               our
               Case
               parallel
               to
               theirs
               in
               this
               ?
               VVe
               say
               ,
               the
               Ceremonies
               oblige
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Sin
               in
               not
               observing
               them
               ,
               nor
               Indecency
               in
               not
               using
               them
               ,
               antecedently
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               so
               did
               the
               Pharisees
               of
               their
               Washings
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               were
               Zealous
               for
               their
               Washings
               ,
               are
               not
               ye
               so
               ,
               to
               as
               great
               a
               degree
               ,
               for
               your
               Ceremonies
               when
               imposed
               ?
               what
               disobedience
               ,
               ungovernableness
               ,
               contempt
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               indecency
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               we
               charged
               with
               ?
               and
               
               we
               are
               prosecuted
               with
               more
               rigour
               for
               neglect
               of
               these
               ,
               than
               others
               are
               for
               the
               highest
               Immoralities
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               prefer
               your
               Tradition
               to
               God's
               Law
               ?
               Do
               not
               ye
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               neglecting
               Love
               ,
               studying
               Unity
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               &c.
               for
               these
               your
               Traditions
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               But
               saith
               the
               
                 Dr.
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 thought
                 a
                 mans
                 Conscience
                 defiled
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 observe
                 the
              
               Traditions
               ,
               
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Christ's
                 subsequent
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 shewing
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 defileth
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 .
                 A.
              
               This
               they
               thought
               ,
               only
               because
               they
               had
               put
               these
               things
               in
               that
               state
               ,
               by
               their
               Tradition
               ,
               but
               never
               taught
               that
               these
               things
               would
               have
               defiled
               the
               man
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               such
               Tradition
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               our
               Brethren
               think
               ,
               that
               omitting
               the
               Ceremonies
               now
               injoyned
               ,
               defileth
               a
               man
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               think
               the
               Non-conformists
               have
               need
               of
               Repentance
               and
               Pardon
               for
               their
               Non-conformity
               :
               If
               they
               think
               not
               so
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               so
               blame
               ,
               and
               prosecute
               them
               ?
               The
               Dr.
               concludeth
               ,
               p.
               341.
               
               That
               the
               main
               thing
               in
               question
               ,
               was
               ,
               whether
               this
               Ceremony
               of
               washing
               hands
               ,
               could
               be
               omitted
               without
               defileing
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               our
               Saviour's
               Conclusion
               
                 doth
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 Question
              
               .
               This
               is
               a
               great
               Mistake
               (
               though
               it
               were
               no
               hazard
               to
               our
               Cause
               to
               grant
               it
               )
               for
               this
               Question
               was
               but
               consequential
               to
               another
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Church
               had
               power
               to
               institute
               Ceremonies
               ,
               such
               as
               Christ
               had
               not
               instituted
               ;
               and
               then
               charge
               People
               with
               sin
               ,
               and
               not
               keeping
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               for
               not
               observing
               them
               :
               This
               was
               the
               main
               Question
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               his
               reproving
               them
               for
               making
               such
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               for
               bringing
               the
               Commandments
               of
               men
               into
               God's
               Worship
               :
               Our
               Saviours
               Conclusion
               that
               he
               speaketh
               of
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               his
               discourse
               about
               what
               defileth
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               thing
               he
               first
               intended
               to
               prove
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               by
               his
               reproving
               them
               for
               their
               Traditions
               ;
               for
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               that
               Argument
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 men
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 teach
                 for
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 the
                 Comman●ments
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               institute
               in
               Worship
               ,
               what
               Christ
               hath
               not
               instituted
               :
               But
               this
               discourse
               ,
               about
               what
               defileth
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               a
               Consequence
               drawn
               from
               that
               Conclusion
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               That
               things
               ,
               so
               forbidden
               ,
               may
               be
               forborn
               without
               sin
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               transgressing
               of
               God's
               Command
               ,
               not
               of
               mans
               ,
               that
               defileth
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               wherefore
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               for
               what
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               ,
               that
               Christ
               condemned
               them
               ,
               not
               meerly
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               Superiours
               ,
               (
               understand
               a
               Command
               of
               Superiours
               bringing
               into
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               was
               not
               instituted
               by
               God
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               reacheth
               not
               our
               Question
               )
               for
               condemning
               the
               Traditions
               of
               
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               condemning
               meerly
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               Superiors
               ,
               in
               that
               sense
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               This
               next
               Proof
               is
               
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 sense
                 of
                 the
              
               Jews
               ,
               
                 p.
                 342.
                 for
                 this
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 That
                 Mr.
              
               A.
               
                 himself
                 quoteth
                 several
                 Passages
                 of
                 the
              
               Talmudists
               ,
               
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 equalled
                 their
              
               Traditions
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 h●nce
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 look't
                 ●n
                 as
                 an
                 indifferent
              
               Ceremony
               ,
               
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 whose
                 omission
                 brought
                 guilt
                 on
                 the
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               The
               former
               Answer
               doth
               fully
               take
               away
               the
               force
               of
               all
               that
               he
               here
               discourseth
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               the
               Jews
               thought
               the
               Conscience
               defiled
               by
               such
               omission
               ,
               after
               the
               thing
               was
               imposed
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               before
               ;
               so
               our
               Prelatists
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 A.
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 overturning
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 one
                 saying
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Dr.
               alleadgeth
               .
               I
               well
               know
               ,
               what
               Sanctity
               the
               Rabbies
               placed
               in
               the
               strict
               Observance
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               contradict
               none
               of
               his
               Citations
               out
               of
               them
               :
               But
               all
               this
               Sanctity
               they
               founded
               ,
               not
               only
               natural
               ,
               or
               antecedent
               goodness
               of
               the
               things
               observed
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               great
               duty
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               Brethren
               are
               not
               much
               inferiour
               to
               them
               .
               He
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 disesteemeth
                 this
                 Custom
                 ,
                 deserveth
                 not
                 only
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 but
                 Death
                 too
                 :
              
               and
               what
               less
               do
               the
               Prelatists
               say
               of
               omitting
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               except
               that
               it
               is
               not
               yet
               made
               death
               by
               the
               Law
               ;
               though
               the
               cruel
               usage
               that
               many
               have
               met
               with
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               hath
               brought
               them
               to
               their
               death
               .
               I
               could
               tell
               you
               of
               Rabbies
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               E●gland
               ,
               that
               talk
               as
               high
               against
               not
               observing
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               ever
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Rabbies
              
               did
               against
               not
               observing
               their
               Washings
               .
               He
               admireth
               ,
               p.
               344.
               
               That
               Mr.
               A.
               would
               make
               People
               believe
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               no
               more
               but
               an
               indifferent
               Ceremony
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               required
               for
               Order
               and
               Decency
               ,
               as
               our
               Ceremonies
               are
               .
               A.
               He
               need
               not
               admire
               ,
               for
               none
               of
               us
               say
               so
               of
               that
               Washing
               ,
               when
               imposed
               ;
               and
               he
               cannot
               prove
               that
               it
               was
               any
               other
               but
               indifferent
               to
               them
               before
               imposition
               ,
               as
               our
               Ceremonies
               are
               .
               That
               washing
               was
               not
               imposed
               for
               Order
               and
               Decency
               ,
               as
               our
               Ceremonies
               are
               ;
               a
               Reason
               of
               the
               difference
               is
               already
               given
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               an
               addition
               to
               Christ's
               Ceremonies
               ,
               for
               taking
               away
               Uncleanness
               :
               Ours
               are
               an
               addition
               to
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               for
               honouring
               Him
               ,
               and
               edifying
               of
               Souls
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               He
               proceedeth
               ,
               Sect.
               28.
               to
               enlarge
               and
               enforce
               this
               Truth
               ,
               by
               considering
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               their
               opinion
               of
               washing
               away
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Justification
               by
               them
               .
               And
               for
               this
               ,
               he
               
               citeth
               many
               Authors
               ,
               all
               which
               pains
               might
               have
               been
               spared
               :
               For
               this
               Argument
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               differ
               from
               what
               he
               hath
               said
               abou●
               the
               Jews
               opinion
               of
               their
               Washings
               ,
               and
               needeth
               no
               other
               Answer
               .
               All
               the
               Efficacy
               that
               Papists
               attribute
               to
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               is
               consequent
               to
               ,
               and
               dependent
               on
               ,
               their
               being
               injoyned
               by
               the
               Church
               :
               None
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               such
               Efficacy
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               attribute
               ,
               taking
               away
               of
               sin
               ,
               to
               them
               ,
               ariseth
               from
               the
               opinion
               they
               have
               of
               the
               Merit
               of
               good
               Works
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               doth
               not
               maintain
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               maketh
               them
               good
               Works
               ,
               but
               denieth
               their
               Merit
               ;
               because
               she
               denieth
               that
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Works
               that
               God
               hath
               commanded
               :
               The
               Papists
               do
               but
               make
               them
               good
               Works
               also
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               think
               them
               meritorious
               ,
               is
               from
               this
               their
               opinion
               ,
               that
               all
               good
               Works
               are
               such
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               an
               opinion
               that
               they
               can
               do
               such
               Feats
               by
               any
               power
               in
               themselves
               ,
               without
               Institution
               .
               
                 They
                 ascribe
                 spiritual
                 Effects
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ;
               so
               do
               you
               to
               your
               Ceremonies
               ;
               as
               ,
               
                 stirring
                 up
                 of
                 dull
                 Minds
                 ,
                 engaging
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               I
               think
               the
               Cross
               hath
               no
               more
               Efficacy
               for
               this
               ,
               without
               a
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               to
               drive
               away
               Devils
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               alledge
               Amesius
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               been
               charged
               with
               disingenuity
               ,
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               on
               this
               ground
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               equal
               the
               Evil
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               with
               these
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               Church
               hath
               no
               more
               power
               to
               make
               them
               Religious
               Rites
               ,
               than
               that
               hath
               to
               make
               them
               Causes
               of
               Grace
               .
               He
               telleth
               us
               ,
               pag.
               346.
               
               That
               our
               Church
               receiveth
               them
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               as
               purged
               from
               
                 Popish
                 Superstition
              
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               ,
               citeth
               Praef.
               to
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               and
               
                 Can.
                 30.
                 
                 Answer
              
               .
               Neither
               the
               Dr.
               nor
               his
               Church
               will
               be
               condemned
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               be
               their
               own
               Judges
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 Amicum
                 Testimonium
              
               .
               I
               confess
               they
               have
               purged
               out
               much
               
                 Popish
                 Superstition
              
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               purge
               out
               all
               ,
               is
               impossible
               :
               The
               things
               themselves
               ,
               as
               stated
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               His
               Institution
               ,
               being
               such
               :
               Whatever
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               gained
               to
               his
               Cause
               ,
               by
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               our
               Cause
               gaineth
               from
               it
               a
               good
               Argument
               against
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               viz.
               That
               these
               things
               (
               being
               unnecessary
               in
               themselves
               )
               that
               have
               been
               so
               grosly
               abused
               to
               Idolatry
               and
               Superstition
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               by
               them
               who
               abhor
               that
               way
               ;
               nor
               indeed
               ,
               can
               they
               without
               much
               scandal
               :
               But
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               Arguments
               ,
               I
               have
               treated
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               His
               second
               way
               ,
               how
               Ceremonies
               become
               parts
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               he
               hath
               ,
               pag.
               347.
               viz.
               
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 unalterable
                 ,
                 and
                 obligatory
                 to
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 :
              
               And
               
               this
               he
               purgeth
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               from
               :
               What
               is
               already
               said
               ,
               doth
               abundantly
               refute
               this
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               shewed
               that
               Ceremonies
               may
               be
               parts
               (
               tho
               bad
               ones
               )
               of
               Worship
               ,
               without
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               too
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               if
               this
               were
               necessary
               to
               make
               them
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
              
               were
               such
               ;
               for
               the
               Pope
               will
               not
               part
               with
               his
               Power
               of
               altering
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               
                 English
                 Convocation
              
               will
               ▪
               And
               I
               believe
               ,
               there
               was
               never
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               held
               ,
               That
               she
               could
               injoyn
               what
               God
               had
               not
               injoyned
               ,
               unalterable
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               to
               bind
               all
               Christians
               .
               But
               still
               the
               Doctor
               (
               as
               his
               Cause
               doth
               necessitate
               every
               Defender
               of
               it
               to
               do
               )
               maketh
               an
               Inconsistency
               and
               Irreconcileableness
               between
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Church
               about
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               their
               Practice
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               them
               :
               If
               they
               be
               alterable
               ,
               why
               will
               ye
               rather
               ruine
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               hazard
               Souls
               ,
               rend
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               alter
               them
               ?
               If
               they
               bind
               not
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               why
               do
               ye
               charge
               us
               with
               Sin
               ,
               for
               refusing
               them
               ?
               If
               they
               bind
               not
               all
               men
               ,
               why
               is
               the
               Worship
               of
               other
               Churches
               so
               cryed
               out
               upon
               ,
               by
               many
               of
               your
               Church
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               The
               Reverend
               
                 Dr.
                 cometh
                 now
              
               ,
               Sect.
               29.
               
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 Charge
                 against
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               the
               Arguments
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               that
               tend
               to
               prove
               the
               Ceremonies
               to
               be
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               answereth
               them
               .
               It
               is
               here
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Arguments
               that
               he
               mentioneth
               ,
               are
               but
               some
               of
               many
               ,
               that
               we
               use
               against
               the
               Ceremonies
               :
               And
               these
               ,
               not
               they
               that
               are
               most
               directly
               against
               them
               .
               Mr.
               A.
               Argueth
               thus
               :
               An
               outward
               visible
               Sign
               of
               inward
               invisible
               Grace
               ,
               whereby
               a
               Person
               is
               dedicated
               to
               a
               Profession
               of
               ,
               and
               Subjection
               to
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               is
               a
               substantial
               part
               of
               Worship
               .
               The
               Dr.
               Answereth
               :
               
                 An
                 outward
                 visible
                 Sign
                 ,
                 representing
                 between
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 duty
                 or
                 engagement
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 a
                 substantial
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
              
               I
               know
               not
               how
               this
               answereth
               the
               Argument
               ,
               or
               to
               what
               end
               it
               is
               brought
               ;
               for
               the
               Argument
               speaketh
               of
               a
               Sign
               dedicating
               us
               to
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               the
               answer
               of
               one
               mans
               duty
               to
               another
               .
               I
               also
               wonder
               that
               the
               Dr.
               who
               a
               little
               above
               confounded
               a
               real
               and
               substantial
               part
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               should
               distinguish
               between
               some
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               with
               a
               real
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               substantial
               part
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 further
                 Answer
                 ,
                 the
              
               Dr.
               
                 distinguisheth
                 a
                 three-fold
                 Sign
              
               :
               1.
               
               Representing
               Gods
               Grace
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               Sacraments
               .
               2.
               
               Representing
               mens
               subjection
               to
               God
               ,
               these
               are
               parts
               of
               Worship
               .
               3.
               
               Signs
               from
               men
               to
               men
               ,
               to
               repres●nt
               some
               other
               thing
               ,
               beside
               the
               bare
               Action
               ,
               and
               these
               
               are
               significant
               Ceremonies
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 He
                 saith
                 that
              
               ,
               after
               the
               child
               is
               Baptised
               ,
               the
               Cross
               is
               used
               in
               token
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               to
               confess
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               Crucified
               .
               This
               sign
               is
               made
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Christians
              
               used
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               as
               a
               declarative
               sign
               to
               man
               ;
               it
               in
               Baptism
               representeth
               the
               Duty
               ,
               not
               the
               Grace
               ;
               that
               is
               ours
               ,
               and
               we
               appoint
               the
               sign
               for
               it
               ;
               this
               God's
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               appoint
               the
               sign
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               To
               this
               his
               Answer
               ,
               I
               repone
               .
               1.
               
               Sacraments
               do
               not
               only
               represent
               Gods
               Grace
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               our
               Duty
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               Seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               is
               mutual
               containing
               a
               Promise
               of
               Grace
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               duty
               to
               Him
               ;
               wherefore
               ,
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               it
               Sealeth
               both
               ,
               doth
               also
               Represent
               both
               .
               I
               wonder
               that
               the
               Learned
               Dr.
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               a
               few
               paultery
               Ceremonies
               ,
               should
               thus
               mangle
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               when
               he
               cannot
               otherwise
               defend
               these
               Ceremonies
               ;
               but
               what
               will
               not
               men
               do
               or
               say
               to
               serve
               a
               design
               ?
               2.
               
               Signs
               representing
               our
               Duty
               to
               God
               ;
               are
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               he
               acknowledgeth
               ;
               he
               meaneth
               representing
               to
               God
               that
               which
               is
               our
               Duty
               .
               Now
               the
               Dr.
               should
               have
               told
               us
               what
               are
               these
               Signs
               that
               represent
               our
               Duty
               to
               God
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               Prayer
               ,
               Praises
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               but
               these
               do
               not
               so
               much
               represent
               to
               God
               our
               Duty
               ,
               as
               offer
               it
               ,
               or
               pay
               it
               to
               him
               :
               when
               I
               pay
               money
               to
               a
               man
               that
               I
               owed
               him
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               a
               sign
               representing
               the
               mony
               to
               him
               which
               is
               his
               due
               ,
               but
               a
               giving
               of
               it
               to
               him
               :
               And
               indeed
               ,
               we
               cannot
               without
               a
               very
               unfit
               Catachresis
               be
               said
               to
               represent
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               sign
               ,
               what
               is
               our
               Duty
               .
               For
               ,
               Signum
               (
               as
               Augustine
               defineth
               it
               )
               
                 est
                 res
                 praeter
                 speciem
                 quam
                 sensibus
                 ingerit
                 aliud
                 aliquid
                 ex
                 se
                 faciens
                 in
                 cognitionem
                 venire
                 .
              
               And
               all
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               essential
               to
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               sign
               ,
               to
               bring
               one
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               somewhat
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               applyed
               to
               God
               who
               knoweth
               all
               things
               actually
               ,
               and
               intuitively
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               beside
               ,
               that
               a
               sign
               is
               a
               sensible
               thing
               ,
               and
               Senses
               are
               not
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               knoweth
               not
               any
               thing
               by
               signs
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               17.
               3.
               
               His
               thoughts
               seem
               to
               run
               very
               muddy
               in
               managing
               this
               distinction
               ;
               especially
               in
               explaining
               the
               third
               member
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Signs
                 from
                 men
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 representing
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 than
                 the
                 bare
                 Action
                 .
              
               VVhat
               meaneth
               he
               by
               this
               last
               Clause
               ?
               do
               not
               all
               Signs
               represent
               somewhat
               beside
               the
               bare
               Action
               ,
               or
               beside
               themselves
               ?
               so
               that
               he
               here
               describeth
               his
               third
               Member
               of
               his
               distinction
               ,
               by
               the
               general
               notion
               of
               the
               thing
               distinguished
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               error
               
               in
               Logick
               .
               4.
               
               Signs
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               distinguished
               by
               their
               Original
               ,
               which
               giveth
               them
               a
               signification
               ,
               or
               maketh
               them
               representative
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               persons
               to
               whom
               they
               hold
               forth
               what
               they
               signify
               ;
               for
               every
               Sign
               doth
               represent
               the
               thing
               signified
               by
               it
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               can
               discern
               .
               Hence
               all
               who
               treat
               of
               Signs
               ,
               use
               to
               distinguish
               them
               in
               
                 natural
                 ,
                 customary
              
               and
               instituted
               ,
               as
               having
               their
               power
               to
               signify
               ,
               or
               represent
               somewhat
               ,
               either
               from
               their
               nature
               ,
               or
               from
               custom
               ,
               or
               from
               institution
               ,
               or
               they
               will
               of
               the
               Imposer
               of
               the
               signification
               ;
               and
               this
               last
               sort
               they
               make
               to
               be
               Divine
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               appointed
               by
               God
               for
               their
               use
               of
               signifying
               or
               representing
               somewhat
               ,
               or
               Humane
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               appointed
               by
               man.
               This
               distinction
               of
               Signs
               giveth
               some
               light
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               no
               use
               of
               the
               Drs.
               new
               Coined
               distinction
               ,
               but
               to
               confound
               the
               matter
               and
               serve
               a
               design
               .
               Now
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               Signs
               instituted
               by
               God
               to
               represent
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               our
               Engagement
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               represented
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               other
               duties
               wherein
               we
               express
               our
               subjection
               to
               ,
               and
               dependance
               on
               God
               before
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               offer
               up
               our
               acknowledgments
               of
               these
               to
               him
               ;
               these
               are
               also
               appointed
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               parts
               of
               VVorship
               that
               are
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               are
               meerly
               humane
               Signs
               ,
               appointed
               by
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               acceptable
               VVorship
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               are
               parts
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               is
               not
               from
               their
               Original
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Religious
               state
               that
               they
               are
               placed
               in
               ;
               they
               are
               Solemn
               Actions
               ,
               done
               in
               and
               with
               the
               Solemn
               VVorship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               appropriated
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               are
               not
               done
               but
               in
               it
               ;
               they
               have
               all
               that
               could
               make
               an
               external
               act
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               except
               Divine
               institution
               ;
               they
               are
               designed
               for
               the
               same
               uses
               with
               true
               VVorship
               ;
               viz.
               Honouring
               God
               ,
               and
               Edifying
               Men.
               On
               these
               Accounts
               they
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               parts
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               God's
               appointment
               doth
               not
               hinder
               that
               ,
               otherwise
               there
               could
               be
               no
               false
               VVorship
               ,
               neither
               can
               their
               signifying
               to
               man
               ,
               what
               they
               do
               signify
               ,
               hinder
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               true
               VVorship
               of
               God
               doth
               that
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               18.
               5.
               
               The
               Dr.
               seemeth
               to
               lay
               some
               weight
               on
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Cross
               is
               used
               after
               Baptism
               ;
               but
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               used
               immediately
               after
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               conjoyned
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               near
               as
               two
               actions
               can
               be
               to
               one
               another
               .
               Nor
               ,
               2.
               
               VVill
               he
               deny
               that
               it
               is
               included
               in
               ,
               and
               not
               used
               after
               the
               complex
               action
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               taketh
               in
               Instruction
               about
               the
               nature
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               Thanksgiving
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               stated
               
               in
               ,
               and
               mixed
               with
               this
               solemn
               piece
               of
               Religious
               VVorship
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               a
               religious
               thing
               ;
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               a
               civil
               right
               under
               such
               circumstances
               .
               6.
               
               It
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               mention
               here
               the
               Antients
               use
               of
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               in
               War
               ,
               or
               other
               civil
               Actions
               ,
               which
               could
               have
               no
               appearance
               of
               making
               it
               a
               
                 Religious
                 Ceremony
              
               .
               7.
               
               That
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               representeth
               the
               Duty
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Grace
               of
               Subjection
               to
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               doth
               not
               hinder
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Sacramental
               Sign
               ;
               (
               though
               we
               never
               thought
               it
               a
               Sign
               of
               Grace
               ,
               as
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               )
               for
               Sacraments
               represent
               ,
               also
               our
               Duty
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               ;
               and
               its
               being
               so
               conjoyned
               with
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               maketh
               a
               shew
               as
               if
               men
               would
               by
               it
               represent
               that
               Grace
               by
               which
               we
               must
               subject
               our selves
               to
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               cannot
               do
               .
               VVhen
               men
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               add
               a
               new
               Sign
               to
               the
               Sacramental
               Sign
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               for
               representing
               the
               one
               half
               of
               what
               is
               represented
               by
               Christ's
               Sign
               ;
               viz.
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Covenant
               there
               sealed
               which
               is
               subjection
               to
               ,
               and
               owning
               of
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               put
               this
               their
               sign
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Religious
               state
               with
               Christ's
               Sign
               ,
               so
               as
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               Authority
               by
               which
               they
               are
               instituted
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               warrantably
               said
               that
               they
               make
               a
               Sacramental
               Sign
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               make
               a
               new
               Sacrament
               as
               far
               as
               man
               can
               make
               it
               .
               8.
               
               That
               we
               may
               devise
               a
               Sign
               to
               represent
               the
               Duty
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               because
               the
               Duty
               is
               ours
               ,
               as
               God
               appointeth
               the
               Sign
               to
               represent
               the
               Grace
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               his
               ,
               is
               a
               strange
               assertion
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               to
               allow
               man
               an
               equal
               share
               with
               God
               in
               instituting
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               which
               both
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Duty
               of
               Man
               ,
               or
               his
               engagement
               to
               his
               Duty
               ,
               are
               sealed
               ,
               and
               represented
               .
               If
               Ceremonies
               must
               have
               such
               Divinity
               to
               defend
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               less
               in
               love
               with
               them
               than
               before
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               19.
               
               He
               denyeth
               ,
               p.
               349.
               that
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 is
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 a
                 Sign
                 of
                 immediate
                 Dedication
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Obligation
                 on
                 the
                 person
                 ,
              
               and
               laboureth
               to
               clear
               the
               
                 thirtieth
                 Canon
              
               ,
               asserting
               the
               contrary
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 it
                 the
                 Infant
                 is
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 died
                 on
                 the
                 Cross.
              
               VVhat
               he
               saith
               for
               vindicating
               this
               Canon
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Baptism
                 is
                 compleat
                 before
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Baptismal
                 dedication
              
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               
                 the
                 Minister
                 Baptiseth
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 signeth
                 with
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 that
                 Rite
                 ,
                 receiveth
                 the
                 Infant
                 into
                 their
                 number
              
               ;
               and
               thus
               understanding
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 difficulties
                 about
                 dedicating
                 ,
                 covenanting
                 Symbolical
                 Sacramental
                 Signs
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 .
              
               Answer
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Dr.
               would
               say
               something
               ,
               
               by
               mentioning
               
                 Immediate
                 D●dication
              
               :
               and
               if
               what
               he
               intendeth
               by
               it
               be
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               not
               institute
               a
               Sign
               ,
               whereby
               one
               is
               Immediately
               dedicated
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               they
               may
               institute
               one
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               Immediately
               dedicated
               to
               God
               :
               Now
               if
               the
               Dr.
               had
               given
               any
               hint
               of
               a
               ground
               for
               this
               distinction
               ,
               or
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               one
               is
               more
               lawful
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               obliged
               us
               ;
               but
               that
               not
               being
               done
               his
               implyed
               distinction
               is
               to
               be
               rejected
               as
               without
               all
               ground
               .
               2.
               
               
                 A
                 Sign
                 of
                 Obligation
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 to
                 dedicate
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 ,
              
               used
               in
               a
               piece
               of
               Gods
               solemn
               Worship
               ,
               and
               appropriated
               to
               that
               Worship
               ,
               is
               by
               its
               Signification
               ,
               its
               End
               ,
               its
               concomitant
               Circumstances
               ,
               so
               stated
               ,
               as
               the
               using
               of
               that
               Sign
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               Religious
               Act
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               part
               of
               God's
               VVorship
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               the
               Dr.
               himself
               confesseth
               )
               needeth
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               and
               cannot
               lawfully
               be
               appointed
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               I
               wonder
               why
               the
               Dr.
               should
               endeavour
               to
               vindicate
               that
               Canon
               that
               he
               citeth
               ,
               from
               meaning
               what
               it
               expresly
               saith
               ;
               viz.
               that
               
                 by
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 the
                 Infant
                 is
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 Died
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ;
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               shun
               expounding
               this
               of
               a
               dedicating
               Sign
               without
               doing
               the
               greatest
               violence
               Imaginable
               to
               the
               plain
               words
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               ground
               ,
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               
                 Immediate
                 dedication
              
               is
               not
               here
               meant
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Infant
               is
               said
               to
               be
               dedicated
               by
               this
               Sign
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               hint
               of
               any
               intervenient
               dedicating
               sign
               ,
               or
               cause
               between
               the
               sign
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Dr.
               will
               call
               
                 Immediate
                 Dedication
              
               .
               4.
               
               VVhen
               he
               saith
               the
               Cr●ssing
               is
               no
               part
               of
               Baptismal
               dedication
               ,
               the
               meaning
               must
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               part
               of
               D●dication
               by
               that
               Sign
               that
               Christ
               appointed
               ;
               viz.
               Baptising
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               none
               doubteth
               of
               that
               ;
               but
               how
               doth
               this
               shew
               that
               it
               is
               no
               dedicating
               sign
               ,
               as
               the
               Canon
               saith
               ;
               or
               no
               immediate
               dedicating
               sign
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               alledgeth
               :
               It
               is
               a
               sign
               devised
               by
               men
               ,
               to
               dedicate
               the
               Infant
               ,
               added
               to
               the
               sign
               appointed
               by
               God
               for
               the
               same
               end
               .
               Now
               our
               Question
               is
               ,
               VVhat
               warrant
               have
               men
               for
               making
               such
               an
               Addition
               to
               so
               great
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ?
               5.
               
               The
               next
               thing
               for
               vindicating
               the
               Canon
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Minister
                 Baptiseth
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 Signeth
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               is
               as
               little
               for
               his
               purpose
               :
               for
               who
               gave
               the
               Church
               Power
               to
               Institute
               a
               dedicating
               Sign
               to
               be
               Administer'd
               in
               her
               name
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               up
               by
               Christ's
               dedicating
               Sign
               ,
               to
               be
               Administer'd
               in
               his
               Name
               ?
               This
               seemeth
               to
               be
               an
               addition
               to
               Christ's
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               a
               reflection
               on
               it
               as
               imperfect
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Child
               were
               not
               sufficiently
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Redeemer
               by
               Christ's
               Sign
               that
               he
               hath
               Instituted
               for
               that
               End.
               
               6.
               
               It
               doth
               least
               of
               all
               vindicate
               the
               Canon
               ,
               which
               he
               addeth
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               by
               it
               (
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               )
               the
               Church
               receiveth
               the
               Infant
               into
               their
               number
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               a
               quite
               other
               thing
               than
               the
               Canon
               saith
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               a
               liberty
               to
               impose
               what
               meaning
               upon
               it
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               Let
               the
               Reader
               now
               judge
               ,
               whether
               by
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               all
               the
               difficulties
               about
               Dedicating
               ,
               Covenanting
               ,
               Symbolical
               ,
               Sacramental
               signs
               ,
               do
               appear
               to
               be
               of
               no
               force
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               20.
               
               He
               asketh
               ,
               
                 page
                 350.
                 
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 appoint
                 such
                 a
                 rite
                 of
                 admission
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Members
                 ,
                 declaring
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ?
                 Answer
                 .
              
               The
               Church
               hath
               not
               appointed
               it
               as
               a
               rite
               of
               admission
               of
               a
               Member
               ,
               but
               a
               rite
               of
               dedicating
               the
               Person
               to
               Christ
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               may
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               already
               done
               it
               sufficiently
               :
               He
               hath
               appointed
               Baptism
               both
               for
               dedicating
               the
               Person
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               for
               admitting
               him
               into
               his
               Church
               :
               Therefore
               men
               ought
               not
               to
               contrive
               their
               signs
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               abundantly
               provided
               for
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               means
               .
               Another
               reason
               why
               this
               may
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               this
               sign
               is
               so
               stated
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               being
               done
               in
               the
               Solemn
               Exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               a
               Religious
               end
               ;
               and
               appropriated
               to
               this
               Religious
               Exercise
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               lookt
               on
               than
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               Gods
               Worship
               .
               He
               parallelleth
               this
               with
               holding
               up
               the
               hand
               ,
               in
               an
               Independent-Church
               presently
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               admission
               into
               that
               particular
               
                 Church
                 .
                 Answer
              
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               know
               no
               warrant
               for
               such
               an
               admitting
               rite
               ,
               Baptism
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               one
               a
               Member
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               maketh
               one
               a
               Member
               of
               any
               particular
               Church
               ,
               where
               Providence
               casteth
               his
               lot
               .
               2.
               
               If
               Independents
               should
               state
               this
               admitting
               rite
               in
               the
               very
               Solemnity
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               before
               the
               complex
               action
               be
               finished
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               not
               so
               ;
               they
               make
               an
               observable
               difference
               as
               to
               time
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               between
               these
               two
               actions
               .
               3.
               
               Signing
               with
               the
               Cross
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               meer
               admitting
               sign
               into
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               as
               shall
               afterward
               be
               discoursed
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               dedicating
               sign
               ;
               as
               the
               Canon
               expresly
               saith
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               parallel
               is
               null
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               21.
               
               He
               next
               blameth
               Mr.
               B.
               for
               supposing
               ,
               that
               the
               Minister
               signing
               the
               Child
               ,
               speaketh
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               as
               his
               Officer
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               he
               doth
               it
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               because
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 receive
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Christs
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 sign
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Answer
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               material
               to
               our
               debate
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               Two
               be
               said
               ;
               for
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               
               the
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               appoint
               a
               sign
               for
               dedicating
               a
               person
               to
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               already
               appointed
               a
               sign
               for
               that
               end
               ?
               We
               desire
               to
               see
               a
               warrant
               for
               the
               Churches
               appointing
               Dedication
               to
               Christ
               by
               her
               sign
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               in
               her
               name
               ;
               after
               the
               person
               is
               already
               dedicated
               by
               Christs
               sign
               ,
               and
               in
               His
               name
               .
               If
               he
               say
               the
               Church
               only
               appoints
               him
               to
               be
               received
               by
               this
               sign
               into
               her
               number
               ;
               and
               that
               may
               be
               done
               in
               her
               name
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               by
               Christs
               sign
               that
               is
               also
               done
               ,
               by
               Baptism
               the
               person
               is
               admitted
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               Christs
               Flock
               .
               But
               beside
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               is
               not
               intended
               bare
               admission
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               dedicating
               of
               the
               person
               to
               Christ
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               of
               which
               already
               ,
               but
               by
               what
               followeth
               in
               the
               words
               used
               at
               the
               signing
               ;
               which
               are
               ,
               
                 We
                 receive
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Christs
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 sign
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 that
                 hereafter
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 Crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 manfully
                 to
                 fight
                 under
                 his
                 banner
                 against
                 Sin
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 Christs
                 faithful
                 Souldier
              
               and
               
                 Servant
                 ,
                 unto
                 his
                 lives
                 end
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               Will
               any
               man
               say
               that
               this
               is
               meer
               admission
               ,
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               more
               is
               intended
               by
               these
               words
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               made
               a
               sign
               of
               our
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               Engagement
               to
               the
               same
               duties
               that
               we
               are
               engaged
               to
               by
               Baptism
               ?
               To
               wit
               ,
               all
               the
               duties
               that
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               bringeth
               us
               under
               the
               Obligation
               of
               .
               The
               absurdity
               of
               this
               notion
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Crossing
               is
               meerly
               an
               admitting
               sign
               ,
               will
               yet
               further
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               same
               office
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               used
               by
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               the
               Minister
               having
               put
               the
               God-fathers
               in
               mind
               of
               Christs
               promise
               to
               the
               Infant
               to
               be
               baptised
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               say
               :
               
                 Wherefore
                 after
                 this
                 promise
                 made
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 these
                 Infants
                 must
                 also
                 faithfully
                 for
                 their
                 part
                 promise
                 by
                 you
                 that
                 be
                 their
                 sureties
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 forsake
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 believe
                 Gods
                 Holy
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 obediently
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
                 :
              
               This
               is
               the
               baptismal
               Dedication
               .
               I
               hope
               that
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               :
               Now
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Cross
               used
               to
               betoken
               our
               obligation
               to
               the
               very
               same
               things
               ?
               And
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               a
               dedicating
               Sign
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Baptism
               .
               And
               it
               may
               as
               well
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               Baptism
               is
               meerly
               a
               rite
               of
               admission
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               that
               is
               such
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               22.
               
               He
               telleth
               us
               ,
               page
               351.
               that
               
                 all
                 publick
                 admissions
                 into
              
               Societies
               have
               some
               Ceremonie
               ;
               belonging
               to
               them
               .
               That
               we
               deny
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Christ
               hath
               made
               Baptism
               the
               Ceremony
               for
               Solemn
               admitting
               the
               Members
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               which
               he
               having
               done
               ,
               
               how
               dare
               any
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               invent
               new
               rites
               for
               that
               end
               ?
               
                 As
                 Baptism
              
               (
               saith
               the
               
                 Doctor
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 rite
                 of
                 admission
                 into
                 Christs
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 into
                 our
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 with●ut
                 prescribing
                 to
                 other
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               now
               ,
               is
               the
               fine
               new
               Notion
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               which
               ,
               all
               the
               foregoing
               discourse
               is
               designed
               :
               The
               Dr.
               deserveth
               the
               honour
               of
               inventing
               it
               ;
               for
               I
               do
               not
               find
               that
               ever
               any
               had
               thought
               of
               it
               before
               :
               But
               I
               doubt
               it
               will
               prove
               but
               a
               Mouse
               brought
               forth
               by
               the
               long
               labour
               ,
               and
               hard
               throws
               of
               a
               Mountain
               .
               I
               shall
               here
               remind
               the
               Reader
               of
               what
               I
               have
               observed
               already
               ,
               
                 Part
                 2.
                 
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               9.
               that
               by
               this
               one
               Notion
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               destroyeth
               the
               great
               design
               of
               his
               Book
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               charge
               them
               with
               separation
               ;
               most
               of
               whom
               he
               here
               doth
               implicitely
               ,
               and
               by
               necessary
               consequence
               ,
               acknowledge
               never
               to
               have
               been
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ;
               they
               never
               having
               been
               signed
               with
               the
               Cross
               :
               For
               if
               they
               never
               were
               Members
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               capable
               of
               separation
               ,
               more
               than
               another
               Mans
               Leg
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               my
               body
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               never
               was
               united
               .
               2.
               
               This
               to
               be
               the
               use
               of
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               was
               never
               declared
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ;
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               what
               is
               already
               cited
               ,
               both
               out
               of
               the
               Thirtieth
               Canon
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               the
               authentick
               Writings
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               wherefore
               this
               is
               to
               be
               lookt
               on
               as
               but
               one
               Doctors
               Opinion
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               to
               take
               the
               scope
               ,
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Ceremonies
              
               from
               her
               own
               declaration
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               thoughts
               of
               any
               one
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               streightned
               in
               defending
               of
               these
               rites
               .
               3.
               
               I
               ask
               the
               Dr.
               if
               we
               who
               never
               were
               yet
               signed
               with
               the
               Cross
               ,
               should
               be
               willing
               now
               to
               join
               as
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               to
               submit
               to
               all
               her
               
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               whether
               must
               we
               be
               signed
               with
               the
               Cross
               at
               our
               admission
               ?
               The
               same
               may
               be
               enquired
               concerning
               any
               Baptized
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Church
               .
               I
               suppose
               he
               will
               not
               own
               such
               Crossing
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               ;
               if
               he
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               How
               do
               these
               become
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               The
               Independents
               will
               require
               some
               token
               of
               owning
               their
               
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               even
               where
               it
               is
               not
               joined
               with
               Baptism
               ,
               why
               then
               do
               not
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Dr.
               parallelleth
               these
               two
               admissions
               into
               the
               Church
               )
               require
               this
               Crossing
               out
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               meerly
               a
               sign
               of
               admission
               into
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ?
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Dr.
               too
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Divines
               that
               Write
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               would
               declare
               never
               so
               often
               that
               this
               is
               the
               use
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               use
               of
               Crossing
               ,
               all
               this
               could
               not
               satisfy
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               words
               used
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Religious
               State
               in
               which
               it
               is
               by
               their
               practice
               sixed
               ,
               do
               make
               the
               contrary
               apparent
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               23.
               
               Mr.
               Bs.
               allowing
               some
               Religious
               use
               of
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               his
               Brethren
               do
               not
               approve
               ;
               yet
               his
               argument
               is
               good
               against
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Cross
               as
               a
               dedicating
               ,
               or
               common
               professing
               sign
               of
               Baptized
               Persons
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               Sacraments
               for
               that
               end
               :
               Then
               the
               Dr.
               answereth
               ;
               
                 True
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 means
                 and
                 instruments
                 of
                 conveying
                 grace
                 to
                 men
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 God
                 o●ly
                 ought
                 to
                 appoint
                 means
                 .
              
               Reply
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               men
               do
               not
               appoint
               other
               means
               beside
               Christs
               for
               all
               the
               ends
               that
               they
               are
               appointed
               for
               ;
               but
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               appoint
               other
               means
               for
               any
               of
               these
               ends
               ;
               because
               Christs
               means
               are
               sufficient
               for
               all
               the
               ends
               that
               they
               are
               appointed
               for
               :
               Sacraments
               are
               not
               only
               sufficient
               to
               signify
               Gods
               promise
               of
               giving
               grace
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               signify
               our
               engagement
               to
               perform
               duty
               :
               Wherefore
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               add
               new
               signs
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               more
               than
               for
               the
               other
               ▪
               2.
               
               The
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               is
               intended
               as
               a
               mean
               and
               instrument
               of
               conveying
               grace
               to
               men
               :
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 ex
                 concessis
              
               ,
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               be
               appointed
               by
               men
               .
               The
               antecedent
               I
               prove
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               maketh
               her
               
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 dull
                 minds
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               and
               this
               in
               particular
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 token
                 that
                 h●reafter
                 the
                 party
                 baptized
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               a
               mean
               of
               stirring
               up
               one
               to
               own
               Christ
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               this
               the
               very
               use
               of
               Baptism
               ?
               What
               difference
               is
               there
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               one
               is
               a
               mean
               appointed
               by
               God
               for
               conveying
               the
               grace
               that
               he
               hath
               promised
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               a
               mean
               appointed
               by
               man
               for
               the
               same
               end
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               24.
               
               The
               Dr.
               chargeth
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 with
                 Insolence
                 ,
                 in
                 appointing
                 Rites
                 for
                 applying
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 possible
                 way
                 for
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               Though
               we
               have
               many
               other
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               are
               Sacraments
               of
               mens
               making
               ;
               yet
               we
               will
               not
               pass
               even
               from
               that
               Argument
               .
               The
               Drs.
               assertion
               〈…〉
               false
               ;
               for
               a
               Sacrament
               
                 is
                 a
                 visible
                 Sign
                 of
                 inv●si●le
              
               Grace
               ●nd
               if
               men
               appoint
               signs
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               for
               representing
               or
               conveying
               Grace
               ,
               they
               make
               new
               Sacraments
               ;
               tho'
               they
               do
               not
               intend
               by
               these
               to
               apply
               Christs
               Merit
               :
               Sacraments
               are
               for
               applying
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               applying
               the
               Merit
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               men
               pretend
               to
               make
               signs
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               tho'
               not
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               make
               new
               Sacraments
               .
               We
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               every
               significant
               Custom
               in
               a
               Church
               is
               to
               pass
               for
               a
               new
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               would
               make
               us
               say
               :
               Sitting
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               putting
               off
               the
               hat
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               &c.
               (
               which
               he
               paralleth
               with
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               are
               quite
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               being
               Actions
               made
               sit
               by
               civil
               Custom
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               fitness
               ,
               used
               in
               ,
               worship
               ,
               but
               not
               appropriated
               to
               it
               .
               Mr.
               B.
               objecteth
               against
               
               the
               Cross
               ,
               being
               a
               bare
               Rite
               of
               admission
               ;
               that
               the
               obligation
               is
               to
               the
               Common
               Duties
               of
               Christianity
               .
               The
               Dr.
               Answereth
               ;
               
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 Church-Member
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 these
                 ?
              
               How
               this
               Answereth
               the
               Objection
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               :
               For
               the
               Question
               ,
               is
               not
               what
               
               Church-Members
               are
               obliged
               to
               ,
               but
               when
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               a
               Sacramental
               sign
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               common
               duties
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               whether
               the
               Church
               may
               appoint
               another
               sign
               for
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               and
               join
               that
               sign
               with
               Christ's
               sign
               ,
               to
               be
               performed
               with
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Solemnity
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Office
               of
               divine
               worship
               ?
               He
               saith
               that
               ,
               
                 To
                 shew
                 that
                 Crossing
                 is
                 a
                 solemn
                 Rite
                 of
                 Admission
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 alloweth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 forborn
                 in
                 private
                 Baptism
                 .
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               This
               only
               sheweth
               it
               to
               be
               a
               solemn
               action
               ,
               not
               that
               it
               is
               a
               solemn
               rite
               of
               admission
               ;
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               a
               solemn
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               a
               solemn
               piece
               of
               other
               worship
               .
               2.
               
               This
               allowance
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               quite
               cross
               the
               Drs.
               Conceit
               of
               its
               being
               a
               Rite
               of
               admission
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               were
               so
               look't
               on
               ,
               the
               Church
               would
               rather
               injoin
               it
               then
               ,
               because
               without
               it
               ,
               the
               person
               baptised
               ,
               should
               not
               at
               all
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               no
               Member
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               surely
               the
               Rite
               of
               administration
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               more
               needful
               ,
               where
               admission
               into
               the
               universal
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               Baptism
               is
               more
               questionable
               ,
               whether
               it
               hath
               been
               done
               or
               not
               ,
               as
               in
               private
               Baptism
               ,
               than
               where
               it
               is
               publick
               and
               known
               to
               all
               .
               To
               Mr.
               
               B's
               .
               Objection
               ,
               That
               Christs
               Sacraments
               or
               Symbols
               are
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               need
               not
               devise
               more
               .
               He
               Answereth
               ,
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 ,
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 Expediency
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 appoint
                 other
                 Rites
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 encroach
                 on
                 the
                 Institutions
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 by
                 challenging
                 any
                 effect
                 peculiar
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 charging
                 them
                 with
                 insufficiency
                 .
              
               Reply
               ,
               1.
               
               Mr.
               B.
               and
               others
               assert
               ,
               and
               prove
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               these
               Rites
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               well
               knoweth
               ;
               wherefore
               he
               might
               well
               have
               expounded
               ,
               
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 devise
              
               ,
               by
               ,
               
                 We
                 ought
                 not
                 devise
              
               .
               2.
               
               There
               are
               other
               ways
               how
               mens
               Rites
               may
               encroach
               on
               Christ's
               Institutions
               ,
               than
               by
               challenging
               any
               effect
               peculiar
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               are
               appropriated
               to
               Religion
               ,
               used
               in
               ,
               or
               amidst
               Religious
               Exercises
               ,
               and
               for
               Religious
               Ends.
               3.
               
               Dedicating
               a
               person
               to
               God
               ,
               engaging
               the
               Soul
               to
               own
               Christ
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               are
               effects
               peculiar
               to
               Christ's
               Institutions
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               instituted
               for
               these
               ends
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               hath
               any
               efficacy
               that
               way
               ,
               being
               destitute
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               a
               Blessing
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               even
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               own
               Confession
               ,
               our
               Ceremonies
               import
               a
               charging
               of
               God's
               Ordinances
               with
               insufficiency
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               25.
               
               The
               rest
               of
               his
               debate
               with
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 pag.
              
               353
               ,
               354.
               
               I
               wave
               ,
               it
               being
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               only
               on
               a
               principle
               of
               Mr.
               
               B's
               .
               that
               I
               
               
               
               
               
               allow
               not
               .
               He
               pleadeth
               against
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 pag.
              
               355.
               that
               
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
              
               Christ's
               
                 Institution
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 promises
                 annexed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 quite
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Minister
                 should
                 sing
                 in
              
               Christ's
               
                 Name
                 not
                 in
                 the
              
               Church's
               .
               Answer
               .
               The
               Nature
               of
               it
               would
               be
               then
               changed
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               because
               it
               would
               be
               a
               true
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               annexed
               Blessing
               ;
               but
               there
               would
               be
               no
               other
               Change
               from
               what
               it
               now
               is
               ,
               than
               what
               dependeth
               upon
               the
               Authority
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               instituted
               .
               But
               that
               doth
               not
               hinder
               it
               to
               be
               now
               a
               
                 Mock
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               as
               much
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               without
               divine
               institution
               .
               The
               Ministers
               signing
               now
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               then
               would
               do
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               saith
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               one
               case
               it
               is
               Christ's
               Ordinance
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               other
               case
               it
               is
               Mans
               Ordinance
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               hinder
               it
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               humane
               Sacrament
               .
               Whether
               Mr.
               B.
               do
               misrepresent
               the
               Popish
               Doctrine
               ,
               about
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               not
               (
               which
               the
               Doctor
               by
               many
               Testimonies
               endeavoureth
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 357
                 ,
                 358.
              
               )
               is
               not
               much
               to
               our
               business
               .
               The
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 do
                 at
                 all
                 convey
                 Grace
                 ,
                 whatever
                 way
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross-can
                 never
                 be
                 advanced
                 to
                 that
                 Dignity
                 ;
                 since
                 ,
                 in
                 no
                 sence
                 it
                 is
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Instrument
                 for
                 conveying
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 Answer
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               this
               excluded
               from
               being
               a
               true
               Sacrament
               :
               But
               it
               may
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               be
               a
               false
               Sacrament
               ;
               for
               though
               it
               be
               not
               their
               opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               conveyeth
               Grace
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               by
               them
               held
               to
               be
               a
               mean
               of
               stirring
               up
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               engaging
               the
               Soul
               to
               these
               Acts
               ,
               to
               which
               ,
               nothing
               but
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               can
               effectually
               help
               a
               person
               .
               I
               hope
               the
               Doctors
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               debate
               with
               Mr.
               B.
               may
               now
               appear
               to
               be
               groundless
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Phrase
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 groundless
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 invented
                 to
                 amuse
                 People
                 :
              
               Neither
               can
               I
               understand
               what
               sort
               of
               people
               these
               should
               be
               ,
               
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 satisfied
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Arguments
              
               (
               which
               he
               calleth
               
                 conveying
                 their
                 prejudices
                 )
                 and
                 have
                 so
                 stuck
                 at
                 this
                 stumbling
                 block
              
               ;
               for
               we
               bring
               many
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               more
               weight
               is
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               ,
               though
               this
               wanteth
               not
               its
               force
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               26.
               
               The
               Dr.
               is
               pleased
               ,
               Sect.
               32.
               to
               engage
               in
               a
               debate
               with
               Mr.
               A.
               about
               
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               and
               counts
               opposing
               it
               ;
               
                 a
                 blow
                 at
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               If
               the
               Dr.
               would
               have
               defended
               this
               Ceremony
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               answered
               what
               is
               of
               purpose
               ,
               learnedly
               and
               solidly
               written
               against
               it
               by
               Mr
               
                 William
                 Wicken
              
               ,
               and
               twelve
               arguments
               against
               it
               by
               another
               hand
               ;
               and
               not
               satisfied
               himself
               with
               answering
               some
               occasional
               reflections
               made
               on
               it
               by
               Mr.
               A.
               :
               But
               this
               Ceremony
               being
               
               imposed
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               terms
               of
               her
               Communion
               (
               which
               I
               knew
               not
               till
               I
               find
               the
               Dr.
               here
               doth
               not
               deny
               it
               )
               I
               shall
               a
               little
               consider
               it
               ,
               by
               proposing
               our
               scruples
               against
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               taking
               off
               the
               edge
               of
               what
               the
               Dr.
               bringeth
               in
               defence
               of
               it
               .
               But
               we
               must
               first
               consider
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               controversy
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               whether
               all
               possible
               Honour
               be
               due
               to
               the
               Glorious
               Person
               who
               is
               so
               Named
               ?
               Nor
               whether
               it
               be
               unlawful
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               that
               Name
               or
               any
               other
               Name
               ,
               whereby
               that
               Blessed
               Person
               ,
               or
               either
               of
               the
               other
               Persons
               of
               the
               God-head
               are
               designed
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               heart
               raised
               to
               adore
               that
               Majesty
               ,
               whom
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               Worship
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               nor
               thirdly
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               always
               a
               sin
               to
               express
               our
               adoration
               of
               him
               by
               an
               outward
               sign
               of
               kneeling
               ,
               as
               bowing
               ,
               or
               lifting
               up
               the
               eyes
               ,
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               thus
               excited
               by
               the
               mention
               of
               his
               Name
               or
               any
               of
               these
               other
               Names
               ?
               All
               these
               we
               readily
               yield
               :
               And
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               grant
               ,
               that
               no
               Worship
               ,
               direct
               or
               indirect
               ,
               mediate
               ,
               nor
               immediate
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               Papists
               give
               to
               their
               Images
               )
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Name
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Word
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               duty
               lying
               upon
               People
               always
               ,
               and
               every
               where
               to
               bow
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               this
               Name
               ;
               for
               they
               appoint
               it
               only
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Worship
               :
               The
               18
               Canon
               prescribeth
               it
               only
               in
               time
               of
               divine
               Service
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               there
               restricted
               to
               the
               Lessons
               ,
               and
               the
               Creed
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               alledgeth
               ,
               page
               362.
               
               In
               the
               Injunctions
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Sermons
               are
               also
               taken
               in
               ,
               &
               a
               general
               clause
               
                 (
                 when
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 mentioned
                 )
              
               carrieth
               it
               to
               all
               acts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               which
               the
               Dr.
               without
               ground
               would
               limit
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               imployed
               in
               any
               other
               act
               of
               Devotion
               .
               3.
               
               They
               make
               it
               no
               natural
               ,
               but
               instituted
               piece
               of
               Worship
               ;
               the
               Dr.
               all
               along
               speaketh
               of
               it
               only
               as
               lawful
               ,
               never
               pleadeth
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               defendeth
               it
               only
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               required
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               plead
               Scripture
               for
               it
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               10.
               and
               by
               consequence
               must
               make
               it
               a
               duty
               ,
               as
               naturally
               necessary
               ,
               as
               praying
               ,
               and
               believing
               :
               But
               I
               do
               not
               find
               that
               the
               learned
               among
               them
               do
               insist
               on
               this
               .
               The
               question
               then
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               command
               People
               to
               use
               outward
               signs
               of
               reverence
               ,
               by
               bowing
               the
               head
               or
               knee
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               when
               ever
               they
               hear
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               mentioned
               in
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               when
               yet
               no
               such
               injunction
               is
               given
               in
               reference
               to
               any
               other
               Name
               of
               Gods
               ?
               2.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               People
               to
               obey
               such
               commands
               ?
               To
               both
               ,
               our
               Brethren
               answer
               affirmatively
               ;
               and
               we
               answer
               negatively
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               27.
               
               The
               same
               reasons
               will
               serve
               for
               both
               parts
               of
               our
               opinion
               .
               
               They
               are
               1.
               
               This
               Bowing
               is
               an
               uncommanded
               piece
               of
               Worship
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               unlawful
               .
               The
               consequence
               dependeth
               on
               Christ's
               condemning
               of
               
                 Mens
                 Traditions
              
               in
               his
               Worship
               ,
               as
               vain
               ,
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Commands
               of
               Men
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 15.
                 9.
                 
                 Mark
              
               7.
               7.
               of
               which
               before
               .
               And
               I
               think
               the
               Doctor
               will
               not
               deny
               it
               ,
               who
               owns
               that
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               must
               have
               divine
               Warrant
               ,
               page
               ,
               348.
               
               The
               Antecedent
               hath
               Two
               Parts
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               that
               this
               Act
               is
               uncommanded
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               an
               Act
               of
               Worship
               .
               For
               the
               First
               :
               Few
               of
               our
               Brethren
               alledge
               a
               Command
               for
               it
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               should
               not
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               they
               make
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               plead
               a
               Command
               ,
               found
               it
               in
               Phil.
               2.
               10.
               
               But
               that
               place
               doth
               no
               way
               injoin
               any
               such
               Rite
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Greek
               Text
               is
               plain
               ,
               not
               at
               ,
               but
               in
               ,
               the
               Name
               of
               JESUS
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               which
               to
               expound
               of
               Bowing
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               Violence
               that
               can
               be
               done
               to
               plain
               Words
               :
               For
               the
               plain
               sense
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               subjection
               to
               his
               Dignity
               and
               Power
               ,
               shall
               be
               yielded
               by
               all
               Creatures
               .
               2.
               
               This
               Text
               can
               no
               way
               be
               restricted
               to
               the
               Reverence
               given
               in
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               but
               must
               either
               prove
               this
               a
               duty
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               when
               this
               Name
               is
               uttered
               ,
               or
               it
               proveth
               no
               such
               expression
               of
               Reverence
               at
               all
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Text
               speaketh
               only
               of
               kneeling
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               not
               that
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Churches
               Power
               ,
               where
               the
               Lord
               commandeth
               kneeling
               ,
               to
               change
               it
               into
               bowing
               of
               the
               Head.
               4.
               
               If
               this
               be
               injoined
               ,
               so
               is
               confessing
               with
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               
               What
               power
               hath
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               pick
               and
               chuse
               Scripture-Commandments
               ,
               to
               injoin
               one
               ,
               and
               neglect
               another
               of
               equal
               Authority
               ?
               But
               why
               do
               I
               stay
               on
               this
               ,
               many
               Episcopal
               men
               ,
               and
               even
               some
               Papists
               ,
               look
               on
               this
               Text
               ,
               as
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               in
               hand
               ;
               for
               the
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               that
               this
               Bowing
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               Worship
               ,
               I
               hope
               that
               will
               not
               be
               denyed
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               direct
               and
               solemn
               adoring
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               the
               stating
               of
               it
               in
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               and
               appropriating
               it
               to
               that
               ,
               doth
               constrain
               men
               to
               look
               so
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               28.
               
               Argument
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               reasonable
               Service
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               acceptable
               Service
               .
               The
               Consequence
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               denyed
               :
               The
               Antecedent
               I
               prove
               ,
               because
               no
               Reason
               can
               be
               given
               for
               bowing
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               this
               Word
               ,
               rather
               than
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               these
               other
               Names
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               God
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               our
               Blessed
               Redeemer
               are
               called
               .
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               that
               some
               Reason
               can
               be
               pretended
               for
               this
               practice
               singly
               considered
               :
               For
               1.
               
               Whatever
               Reasons
               be
               given
               for
               it
               ,
               do
               equally
               concern
               other
               Names
               of
               GOD
               and
               CHRIST
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               must
               either
               prove
               the
               
               Church
               faulty
               ,
               in
               not
               instituting
               Worship
               to
               all
               these
               names
               ,
               or
               they
               prove
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               main
               scruple
               is
               at
               the
               discrimination
               that
               is
               made
               by
               this
               Ceremony
               ,
               between
               this
               name
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               are
               equally
               holy
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               they
               must
               either
               give
               a
               reason
               ,
               why
               adoration
               is
               fit
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               rather
               than
               in
               the
               other
               cases
               ,
               or
               they
               do
               not
               reach
               the
               Question
               .
               The
               Reasons
               given
               by
               the
               learned
               
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 polic
                 .
                 lib.
                 5.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               30.
               are
               not
               concludent
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 sheweth
                 a
                 reverend
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Let
               the
               Father
               and
               Spirit
               have
               the
               same
               reverend
               regard
               .
               2.
               
               Every
               way
               of
               expressing
               our
               regard
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               warrantable
               :
               He
               hath
               appointed
               ways
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               left
               them
               to
               our
               devising
               .
               2.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 maketh
                 much
                 against
                 the
              
               Arians
               ,
               
                 who
                 deny
                 his
                 God
                 :
                 head
                 :
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               His
               way
               of
               convincing
               gain-sayers
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Word
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               devise
               ways
               of
               our
               own
               to
               convince
               Hereticks
               ;
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               being
               God's
               way
               ,
               are
               more
               powerful
               to
               convince
               ,
               than
               if
               one
               were
               sent
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               much
               more
               than
               such
               a
               foolish
               Ceremony
               .
               3.
               
               If
               this
               Argument
               prove
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               it
               our
               duty
               rather
               to
               bow
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               his
               name
               is
               mentioned
               in
               Blasphemy
               ,
               or
               Swearing
               :
               Then
               such
               a
               Testimony
               is
               more
               needful
               ,
               than
               when
               all
               present
               are
               worshiping
               him
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               29.
               
               Argument
               3.
               
               It
               is
               superstitious
               Worship
               ,
               not
               only
               on
               the
               account
               of
               its
               not
               being
               commanded
               ;
               but
               also
               because
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               make
               that
               use
               of
               a
               name
               ,
               without
               ascribing
               more
               to
               it
               than
               is
               due
               ,
               to
               a
               word
               ,
               or
               any
               external
               sign
               .
               I
               know
               our
               Brethren
               will
               deny
               all
               respect
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               affirm
               that
               it
               is
               only
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Redeemer
               that
               they
               reverence
               :
               And
               I
               am
               obliged
               to
               believe
               that
               they
               make
               not
               the
               name
               ,
               the
               
                 Objectum
                 Terminans
              
               ,
               of
               any
               part
               of
               their
               Worship
               ,
               yet
               the
               setting
               such
               a
               mark
               of
               discrimination
               on
               that
               name
               ,
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               giving
               such
               Reverence
               on
               that
               occasion
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               violent
               presumption
               of
               some
               inward
               Respect
               to
               that
               word
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               another
               of
               equal
               Excellency
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               ought
               not
               to
               believe
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               denyeth
               it
               of
               himself
               ,
               much
               less
               are
               others
               obliged
               to
               believe
               him
               :
               Especially
               ,
               the
               
               Church-Guides
               ,
               who
               impose
               this
               ,
               must
               either
               see
               some
               Reason
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               none
               ;
               if
               none
               ,
               it
               is
               
               Church-Tyranny
               ,
               to
               impose
               so
               arbitrarily
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               :
               If
               they
               see
               a
               Reason
               ,
               that
               Reason
               cannot
               shun
               to
               be
               superstitious
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               a
               making
               a
               difference
               in
               this
               name
               from
               others
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               such
               difference
               :
               And
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               to
               free
               the
               mind
               of
               superstitious
               Conceits
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               it
               is
               altogether
               impossible
               to
               free
               the
               action
               from
               a●candalous
               appearance
               of
               
               superstition
               ;
               for
               what
               other
               Construction
               can
               the
               Beholder
               put
               on
               bowing
               so
               many
               times
               at
               the
               recurrent
               mention
               of
               a
               word
               ,
               when
               no
               such
               thing
               is
               done
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               other
               words
               of
               the
               same
               signification
               ?
               May
               not
               one
               rationally
               think
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               but
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               word
               that
               moveth
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               them
               bow
               at
               that
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               another
               ,
               that
               expresseth
               the
               same
               thing
               ?
               If
               I
               see
               a
               man
               frighted
               at
               the
               hearing
               the
               word
               Eusis
               ,
               and
               not
               moved
               at
               hearing
               Gladius
               ,
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               apprehension
               of
               a
               Sword
               ,
               which
               is
               signified
               by
               both
               words
               ,
               that
               doth
               so
               move
               him
               ,
               but
               some
               Antipathy
               he
               hath
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               word
               E●sis
               :
               This
               is
               easily
               applyed
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               30.
               
               Argument
               4.
               
               It
               is
               impossible
               to
               observe
               this
               usage
               punctually
               ,
               without
               having
               the
               mind
               diverted
               from
               that
               attention
               to
               the
               other
               Acts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               is
               fit
               .
               Men
               may
               talk
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               but
               common
               Experience
               will
               convince
               the
               unbyassed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               hear
               with
               serious
               attention
               ,
               toward
               the
               matter
               read
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               spoken
               ,
               to
               go
               along
               with
               it
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               be
               ready
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               word
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               catch
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               the
               Reverence
               required
               .
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               Experience
               of
               them
               who
               do
               seriously
               mind
               this
               bowing
               ,
               whether
               their
               mind
               be
               not
               taken
               up
               with
               thoughts
               about
               the
               word
               ,
               waiting
               for
               it
               before
               they
               hear
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               cannot
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               mind
               what
               else
               is
               spoken
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               .
               Here
               we
               may
               apply
               that
               Adage
               ;
               
                 Vides
                 aliquem
                 de
                 vocibus
                 solicitum
                 ,
                 scito
                 animum
                 in
                 pusillis
                 occupatum
                 .
              
               The
               mind
               cannot
               be
               intent
               on
               two
               things
               at
               once
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               one
               single
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               coherent
               Discourse
               .
               Argument
               5.
               
               It
               is
               an
               usage
               unknown
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               &
               purest
               Primitive
               Times
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               amongst
               the
               most
               novel
               Inventions
               of
               the
               later
               ,
               and
               more
               corrupted
               Times
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               under
               the
               Anti-Christian
               Apostacy
               ;
               no
               mention
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               13th
               .
               Century
               .
               It
               was
               never
               injoined
               ,
               till
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Lugdunens
              
               .
               1273.
               and
               Basiliens
               .
               1431.
               
               Argument
               6th
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               grosly
               abused
               to
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               being
               confessed
               to
               be
               an
               indifferent
               thing
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               abolished
               .
               In
               a
               Council
               at
               Auspurg
               ,
               this
               bowing
               is
               injoined
               at
               the
               name
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               several
               others
               of
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Lugdun
              
               .
               it
               is
               injoined
               chiefly
               in
               the
               Mass.
               It
               argueth
               a
               strange
               respect
               to
               that
               way
               ,
               thus
               to
               symbolize
               with
               them
               in
               their
               usages
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               word
               ;
               and
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               to
               differ
               from
               all
               Protestant
               Churches
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               31.
               
               I
               come
               now
               to
               attend
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               debate
               with
               Mr.
               A.
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               where
               I
               am
               troubled
               to
               find
               the
               Dr.
               treating
               his
               Adversary
               with
               such
               Contempt
               ,
               and
               indecent
               Reflections
               ,
               on
               his
               learning
               ,
               which
               maketh
               him
               be
               honoured
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               able
               to
               discern
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               despise
               him
               ;
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 He
                 had
                 before
                 defenced
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 required
                 by
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 against
                 Papists
                 ;
                 and
              
               Mr.
               A.
               
                 borroweth
                 their
                 Weapons
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 manage
                 them
                 .
              
               We
               give
               the
               Author
               his
               due
               Praise
               for
               his
               learned
               Labours
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               thereby
               obliged
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               when
               he
               opposeth
               any
               of
               the
               Truths
               of
               God
               :
               But
               I
               cannot
               understand
               how
               Mr.
               A.
               should
               borrow
               the
               Popish
               Weapons
               in
               this
               Controversy
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               are
               in
               this
               matter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               A.
               doth
               oppose
               them
               both
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               a
               Non-conformist
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               Papists
               have
               as
               good
               reason
               for
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               for
               hers
               :
               But
               this
               is
               not
               to
               use
               their
               Weapons
               ;
               for
               we
               think
               neither
               hath
               reason
               on
               their
               side
               .
               Mr.
               A.
               blameth
               the
               Doctor
               in
               answering
               his
               Popish
               Adversary
               ,
               for
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 going
                 to
              
               Church
               
                 at
                 tolling
                 of
                 a
                 Bell.
              
               To
               which
               Mr.
               A.
               replyeth
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               
                 Motivum
                 cultus
              
               ,
               at
               least
               ;
               and
               so
               more
               than
               the
               tolling
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               to
               call
               people
               to
               Church
               ;
               and
               he
               addeth
               ,
               that
               an
               Image
               may
               as
               well
               give
               warning
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               to
               worship
               ,
               as
               a
               Bell
               to
               the
               ear
               .
               Here
               Mr.
               A.
               is
               far
               from
               either
               pleading
               for
               Popish
               Tenets
               ,
               or
               using
               Popish
               Weapons
               ;
               but
               sheweth
               the
               absurdity
               of
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               opinion
               ,
               by
               a
               parallel
               opinion
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               which
               the
               Dr.
               condemneth
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               good
               way
               of
               reasoning
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               and
               needed
               not
               be
               so
               cryed
               out
               against
               .
               The
               Dr.
               giveth
               some
               good
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               Images
               are
               not
               to
               be
               used
               in
               worship
               ,
               but
               he
               doth
               not
               touch
               the
               Point
               in
               hand
               ,
               between
               him
               and
               Mr.
               A.
               who
               never
               intended
               to
               parallel
               a
               Bell
               and
               Images
               any
               further
               than
               this
               ;
               that
               a
               Bell
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Worship
               (
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               word
               Jesus
               is
               in
               the
               same
               quality
               )
               must
               be
               
                 Motivum
                 cultus
              
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               an
               Image
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               if
               an
               Image
               not
               only
               on
               other
               accounts
               ,
               that
               the
               Dr.
               mentioneth
               ,
               but
               even
               on
               account
               of
               this
               lower
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               its
               being
               
                 motivum
                 cultus
              
               ,
               be
               evil
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               word
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               32.
               
               The
               Dr.
               exposeth
               Mr.
               A.
               as
               a
               crackt
               delirious
               man
               ,
               for
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Papists
                 go
                 too
                 far
                 in
                 preserring
                 an
                 Image
                 higher
                 than
                 to
                 be
              
               motivum
               cultus
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 sin
                 in
                 applying
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 lower
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 ordinary
                 stated
                 motive
                 to
                 Worship
                 .
              
               And
               after
               ,
               
                 if
                 men
                 sin
                 who
                 make
                 an
                 Image
                 an
                 ordinary
                 stated
                 motive
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 excuse
                 our
                 own
                 adorations
                 ?
              
               Sure
               the
               application
               of
               all
               this
               to
               the
               present
               Controversy
               is
               not
               so
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               but
               that
               a
               man
               ,
               whose
               wit
               is
               not
               a
               wool-gathering
               ,
               may
               see
               these
               are
               not
               the
               words
               of
               a
               delirious
               man.
               He
               doth
               not
               charge
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               with
               using
               Images
               ,
               but
               with
               using
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               word
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               with
               the
               lower
               use
               that
               Papists
               ascribe
               to
               Images
               ;
               and
               inferreth
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               one
               be
               a
               sin
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               the
               one
               may
               as
               lawfully
               be
               done
               as
               the
               other
               .
               The
               adorations
               he
               speaketh
               of
               are
               worshipping
               God
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               sound
               of
               that
               word
               ,
               as
               
                 a
                 motivum
                 cultus
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               proving
               that
               ye
               Worship
               any
               other
               beside
               God
               ,
               before
               ye
               need
               excuse
               your
               adorations
               .
               The
               Dr.
               confesseth
               ,
               page
               361.
               that
               
                 their
                 Church
                 never
                 denied
                 that
                 men
                 sin
                 in
                 making
                 Images
                 a
                 stated
                 motive
                 of
                 Worship
                 :
              
               Hence
               Mr.
               A.
               inferreth
               ,
               that
               their
               Church
               sinneth
               in
               making
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               word
               a
               stated
               motive
               of
               Worship
               ;
               but
               this
               the
               Dr.
               is
               not
               pleased
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               :
               But
               when
               Mr.
               A.
               asserteth
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bring
               in
               Images
               with
               equal
               reason
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               denieth
               that
               we
               may
               worship
               Images
               on
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               that
               we
               perform
               external
               adoration
               to
               Jesus
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               his
               Name
               ;
               still
               he
               will
               not
               take
               notice
               wherein
               the
               parallel
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               reason
               lieth
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               making
               Images
               a
               motive
               of
               worship
               ;
               and
               making
               a
               word
               such
               ;
               but
               the
               Dr.
               parallelleth
               making
               Images
               the
               object
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               word
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               occasion
               only
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               seek
               subterfuges
               ;
               not
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               argument
               insisted
               on
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               33.
               
               Mr.
               A.
               giveth
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               tolling
               of
               a
               Bell
               to
               call
               People
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               Jesus
               occasioning
               ,
               our
               bowing
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               is
               out
               of
               worship
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               it
               ;
               when
               we
               should
               be
               intent
               on
               devotion
               .
               In
               answering
               this
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 contend
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 seasonableness
                 of
                 this
                 bowing
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 other
                 acts
                 of
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 immediate
                 application
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 about
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 repeating
                 the
                 Lessons
                 or
                 the
                 Creed
                 .
              
               Reply
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               have
               before
               shewed
               that
               this
               is
               not
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               injoineth
               it
               in
               time
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               ;
               which
               I
               hope
               taketh
               in
               prayer
               :
               yea
               ,
               when
               ever
               that
               Name
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherefore
               the
               Dr.
               must
               be
               sore
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               must
               defend
               the
               Church
               by
               contradicting
               her
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               his
               private
               opinion
               that
               he
               is
               forced
               upon
               ,
               against
               her
               Authentick
               and
               publick
               Records
               .
               2.
               
               Here
               are
               two
               distinctions
               hinted
               ,
               equally
               useless
               to
               this
               design
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               he
               pleadeth
               not
               for
               the
               seasonableness
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               this
               usage
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               unseasonable
               ,
               
               even
               at
               these
               times
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               have
               it
               used
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               also
               unlawful
               ;
               seeing
               duties
               acceptable
               to
               God
               must
               be
               done
               in
               their
               season
               .
               3.
               
               The
               other
               distinction
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               in
               acts
               of
               devotion
               ,
               and
               immediate
               application
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Lessons
               and
               Creed
               .
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               whether
               hearing
               the
               Word
               read
               ,
               and
               hearing
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               rehearsed
               in
               a
               solemn
               manner
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               about
               Worshipping
               God
               ,
               be
               not
               
                 acts
                 of
                 Devotion
              
               ,
               and
               
                 immediate
                 Application
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               prayer
               ;
               which
               he
               seemeth
               to
               understand
               by
               that
               expression
               .
               The
               word
               read
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               preached
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               2.
               should
               be
               mixed
               with
               Faith
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               the
               hearing
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               Faith
               in
               its
               exercise
               Devotion
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 immediate
                 Application
                 to
                 God
              
               ?
               At
               least
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               serious
               exercise
               of
               the
               whole
               Soul
               is
               requisite
               in
               these
               exercises
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               that
               which
               he
               will
               call
               Devotion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               as
               unseasonable
               to
               be
               diverted
               by
               waiting
               for
               the
               fall
               of
               a
               Word
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               exercise
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Dr.
               taketh
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               main
               strength
               of
               Mr.
               
               A's
               .
               reason
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               toll
               of
               the
               Bell
               is
               out
               of
               Worship
               ;
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Word
               in
               it
               .
               The
               one
               is
               
                 in
                 statu
                 Civili
              
               ,
               or
               Communi
               ;
               the
               other
               in
               
                 statu
                 Religioso
                 ;
              
               :
               For
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               these
               exercises
               in
               which
               this
               bowing
               is
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               to
               be
               Religious
               acts
               .
               He
               saith
               it
               signifieth
               nothing
               to
               this
               purpose
               whether
               persons
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               out
               of
               if
               when
               the
               Bell
               rings
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               same
               page
               he
               (
               Mr.
               A.
               )
               mentioneth
               the
               Mass-bell
               ,
               which
               ringeth
               in
               Worship
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               object
               of
               their
               Worship
               were
               right
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               him
               better
               understand
               the
               parallel
               .
               Reply
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               rash
               assertion
               to
               say
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               Bell
               ringing
               when
               People
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               he
               must
               mean
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               act
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               when
               not
               ;
               otherwise
               what
               he
               saith
               is
               impertinent
               )
               for
               the
               one
               is
               
                 motivum
                 Cultus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 status
                 Religioso
              
               ,
               the
               other
               not
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Mr.
               A.
               mentioneth
               the
               Mass-bell
               in
               the
               next
               page
               ,
               but
               he
               parallelleth
               it
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               VVord
               Jesus
               ;
               both
               being
               a
               stated
               motive
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               is
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Dr.
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               34.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Injunctions
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 must
                 bow
                 at
                 mentioning
                 the
                 Name
              
               Jesus
               
                 in
                 divine
                 Service
                 —
                 or
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 pronounced
                 :
                 Yet
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 shewing
                 this
                 reverence
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 with
                 lowliness
                 of
                 courtesy
                 ,
                 and
                 uncovering
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 it
                 supposeth
                 them
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 act
                 of
                 devotion
                 .
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               By
               this
               way
               of
               commenting
               he
               may
               easily
               make
               the
               Church
               say
               whatever
               he
               pleaseth
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               to
               contradict
               
               the
               Text
               by
               his
               Commentary
               .
               Let
               him
               tell
               us
               when
               is
               that
               Name
               pronounced
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               People
               at
               no
               other
               act
               of
               Devotion
               :
               This
               manner
               of
               reverence
               required
               ,
               proveth
               nothing
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               to
               hear
               them
               speak
               inconsistencies
               in
               requiring
               low
               courtesy
               ,
               and
               uncovering
               of
               the
               head
               in
               time
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               when
               the
               head
               is
               already
               uncovered
               ;
               who
               injoin
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Church
               out
               of
               that
               Devotion
               ,
               when
               that
               VVord
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               tho'
               heads
               be
               already
               uncovered
               ,
               as
               all
               must
               be
               in
               time
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               ;
               by
               Can.
               18.
               the
               same
               that
               injoineth
               this
               Bowing
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 giveth
                 no
                 interruption
                 to
                 Devotion
                 :
              
               But
               doth
               it
               give
               none
               to
               other
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               not
               pleased
               to
               call
               Devotion
               ?
               He
               will
               still
               have
               it
               
                 lawful
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 Worship
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 Name
                 only
                 expresseth
                 the
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Bell
                 doth
                 of
                 going
                 to
              
               Church
               .
               Answer
               ,
               It
               will
               then
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               Papists
               will
               only
               Worship
               God
               ,
               not
               the
               Image
               ;
               and
               use
               it
               only
               as
               a
               stated
               motive
               of
               Worship
               ,
               that
               were
               lawful
               too
               .
               But
               he
               considereth
               not
               that
               the
               manner
               and
               mean
               of
               Worship
               may
               be
               sinful
               ;
               when
               the
               object
               to
               which
               it
               is
               directed
               is
               true
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               is
               clear
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               .
               I
               have
               also
               shewed
               how
               irrational
               it
               is
               to
               parallel
               the
               Bell
               to
               call
               People
               together
               with
               a
               sign
               stated
               in
               Worship
               to
               stirr
               up
               ,
               or
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               it
               ;
               what
               Mr.
               A.
               objecteth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               more
               need
               of
               this
               reverence
               in
               our
               ordinary
               converse
               ,
               I
               have
               touched
               before
               :
               The
               Dr.
               maketh
               it
               a
               strange
               crossness
               ,
               to
               deny
               it
               in
               Worship
               ,
               and
               then
               plead
               for
               it
               in
               other
               cases
               .
               But
               Mr.
               A.
               doth
               not
               plead
               for
               it
               in
               any
               case
               ,
               but
               useth
               this
               as
               a
               good
               reason
               to
               shew
               the
               folly
               of
               their
               imposition
               :
               But
               enough
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               35.
               
               The
               rest
               of
               his
               debate
               with
               Mr.
               A.
               may
               soon
               be
               dispatched
               .
               Mr.
               A.
               commendeth
               the
               moderation
               of
               the
               Canon
               640.
               not
               imposing
               Worship
               toward
               the
               East
               or
               Altar
               ;
               but
               leaving
               it
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               pleadeth
               for
               the
               same
               Indulgence
               in
               other
               rites
               ,
               as
               little
               necessary
               in
               themselves
               ;
               as
               
                 Crossing
                 ,
                 Kneeling
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               rule
               ,
               that
               differing
               parties
               should
               not
               judge
               nor
               censure
               one
               another
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               3.
               
               The
               Dr.
               in
               his
               answer
               ,
               bringeth
               two
               reasons
               of
               this
               different
               practice
               ;
               one
               is
               ,
               the
               one
               sort
               of
               things
               were
               settled
               at
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               not
               so
               the
               other
               ;
               another
               is
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               settled
               by
               Law
               ,
               the
               other
               not
               .
               It
               is
               strange
               the
               Dr.
               should
               lay
               weight
               on
               either
               or
               both
               of
               these
               reasons
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Apostles
               command
               of
               forbearance
               ;
               for
               the
               question
               still
               recurreth
               on
               the
               first
               setler
               of
               these
               ,
               either
               by
               Law
               or
               otherwise
               :
               Why
               did
               they
               impose
               things
               so
               severely
               that
               the
               Apostle
               would
               have
               us
               bear
               
               with
               one
               another
               in
               ?
               And
               then
               it
               recoileth
               on
               the
               upholders
               of
               this
               unwarantable
               settlement
               :
               Why
               do
               they
               continue
               such
               impositions
               as
               may
               be
               for-born
               ,
               and
               divide
               the
               Church
               by
               so
               doing
               ?
               We
               do
               prove
               these
               things
               unlawful
               as
               the
               Dr.
               requireth
               ;
               but
               tho'
               we
               should
               fail
               in
               that
               proof
               ,
               their
               counting
               them
               indifferent
               is
               enough
               to
               condemn
               such
               severe
               imposing
               of
               them
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               page
               364.
               that
               Mr.
               A.
               thinketh
               the
               rule
               of
               forbearance
               Rom.
               14.
               to
               be
               of
               equal
               force
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               all
               things
               about
               which
               Christians
               have
               different
               apprehensions
               ;
               and
               then
               Papists
               may
               come
               in
               for
               a
               share
               as
               to
               worshipping
               the
               
                 Host
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Had
               Mr.
               A.
               talked
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               the
               Dr.
               would
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               on
               less
               ground
               )
               have
               said
               
                 his
                 fancy
                 had
                 been
                 disordered
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 not
                 right
                 somewhere
                 .
              
               Did
               ever
               Mr.
               A.
               or
               any
               of
               us
               say
               this
               ,
               or
               words
               to
               that
               effect
               ?
               We
               say
               this
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               not
               of
               things
               about
               which
               Christians
               differ
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               hope
               the
               Papists
               are
               sufficiently
               shut
               out
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               36.
               
               VVhen
               Mr.
               A.
               or
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               blame
               the
               leading
               Church-men
               for
               using
               these
               things
               that
               are
               not
               imposed
               ,
               we
               make
               this
               no
               grounds
               of
               Separation
               ,
               as
               the
               Dr.
               would
               insinuate
               .
               VVhat
               Mr.
               A.
               saith
               of
               disagreeing
               in
               a
               circustantial
               part
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               conclusion
               of
               his
               discourse
               ,
               to
               prove
               a
               disagreement
               in
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               but
               an
               Antithesis
               (
               sufficiently
               proved
               )
               to
               the
               Dr's
               .
               assertion
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               difference
               was
               about
               circumstances
               of
               VVorship
               ;
               and
               he
               makes
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               they
               with
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               but
               they
               among
               themselves
               did
               so
               disagree
               ;
               while
               some
               of
               them
               Bow
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               others
               not
               .
               If
               this
               be
               not
               a
               part
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               how
               Bowing
               to
               an
               Image
               can
               be
               called
               such
               .
               He
               further
               blameth
               Mr.
               
                 A.
                 page
              
               365.
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               making
               a
               sort
               of
               middle
               things
               (
               able
               to
               justify
               Separation
               )
               between
               Substantial
               parts
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               and
               meer
               Circumstantials
               .
               And
               the
               Dr.
               doth
               most
               unjustly
               inferr
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               Separation
               is
               justified
               by
               things
               that
               are
               neither
               Substantial
               nor
               Circumstantial
               parts
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               and
               no
               part
               of
               it
               at
               all
               .
               For
               he
               will
               not
               consider
               ,
               that
               tho'
               Mr.
               A.
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               Ceremonies
               meer
               Circumstantials
               ,
               yet
               he
               maketh
               them
               Circumstantial
               parts
               of
               VVorship
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               parts
               of
               VVorship
               without
               ,
               which
               all
               that
               VVorship
               that
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               is
               confessed
               to
               be
               intire
               .
               And
               if
               Mr.
               A.
               do
               also
               go
               about
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Ceremonies
               are
               made
               by
               the
               
                 Church-men
                 Substantial
              
               parts
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               incoherency
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               them
               who
               talk
               so
               variously
               of
               these
               rites
               ;
               sometimes
               as
               the
               veriest
               trifles
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               sometimes
               as
               so
               much
               conducing
               to
               the
               Glory
               and
               Decency
               of
               Gospel-VVorship
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               Substantial
               parts
               of
               
               VVorship
               ,
               is
               a
               term
               of
               the
               Drs.
               (
               as
               Mr.
               A.
               telleth
               him
               )
               none
               of
               ours
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               do
               not
               apply
               it
               sometimes
               to
               his
               mind
               ,
               let
               him
               blame
               himself
               for
               not
               making
               it
               more
               intelligible
               to
               us
               by
               his
               explication
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IX
               .
               The
               other
               Pleas
               pretended
               for
               Separation
               .
            
             
               VVE
               come
               now
               with
               the
               Dr.
               to
               the
               next
               Plea
               used
               for
               Separation
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Dissenters
               are
               still
               unsatisfied
               in
               their
               Consciences
               about
               the
               
                 Churches
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               excommunicateth
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               join
               .
               He
               is
               pleased
               to
               join
               these
               two
               ,
               tho'
               very
               distinct
               ,
               yet
               he
               prosecuteth
               them
               severally
               .
               For
               the
               latter
               ,
               which
               he
               speaketh
               first
               of
               ,
               the
               Dissenters
               Plea
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               take
               off
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Excommunication
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               by
               the
               Canon
               6.
               that
               we
               all
               lye
               under
               .
               Before
               I
               consider
               his
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               of
               two
               things
               that
               have
               more
               weight
               to
               justify
               our
               Separation
               than
               that
               
                 Canonical
                 Excommunication
              
               .
               1.
               
               That
               many
               thousands
               of
               us
               are
               otherwise
               Excommunicated
               for
               our
               non-compliance
               with
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               even
               by
               the
               personal
               application
               ,
               and
               publishing
               of
               the
               sentence
               against
               us
               ;
               yea
               ,
               multitudes
               may
               not
               go
               to
               Church
               if
               they
               would
               ,
               being
               under
               the
               Writ
               
                 de
                 capiendo
                 Excommunicato
              
               ,
               and
               daily
               watched
               for
               to
               be
               apprehended
               ;
               this
               putteth
               on
               us
               a
               forcible
               necessity
               of
               Non-communion
               ,
               and
               conscience
               of
               Worshipping
               God
               ,
               and
               waiting
               on
               the
               means
               of
               Grace
               ,
               engageth
               us
               to
               meet
               privately
               to
               enjoy
               these
               ordinances
               that
               we
               cannot
               have
               publickly
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               ,
               even
               they
               who
               are
               not
               under
               the
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               yet
               are
               materially
               Excommunicated
               by
               your
               Church
               if
               they
               will
               not
               comply
               with
               your
               Ceremonies
               ;
               for
               we
               can
               have
               none
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               without
               them
               ;
               and
               your
               Canon
               excludeth
               us
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               unless
               we
               Bow
               at
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               .
               So
               that
               we
               cannot
               ,
               if
               we
               never
               so
               fain
               would
               ,
               enjoy
               God's
               Ordinances
               among
               you
               ,
               without
               partaking
               your
               Ceremonies
               .
               Wherefore
               all
               the
               blame
               that
               can
               be
               cast
               on
               us
               ,
               is
               not
               using
               the
               Ceremonies
               .
               From
               which
               we
               have
               sufficiently
               cleared
               our selves
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               unby-assed
               Men
               ;
               all
               that
               followeth
               on
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               charged
               on
               us
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               rigour
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               which
               forceth
               us
               from
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               The
               Dr.
               answereth
               to
               the
               Plea
               from
               the
               
                 Canonical
                 Excommunion
                 ,
                 Sect.
                 33.
                 page
              
               367.
               that
               ,
               that
               Excommunication
               is
               not
               against
               
               such
               as
               modestly
               scruple
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               things
               imposed
               ,
               but
               against
               those
               who
               obstinately
               affirm
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               blameth
               Mr.
               B.
               as
               misciting
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Canon
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               the
               whole
               Canon
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Can.
               6.
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               1603.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 by
                 Law
                 Established
                 ,
                 are
                 wicked
                 ,
                 anti-christian
                 ,
                 or
                 superstitious
                 ;
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 being
                 commanded
                 by
                 lawful
                 Authority
                 ,
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 zealously
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 affected
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 good
                 conscience
                 approve
                 them
                 ,
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 occasion
                 requireth
                 subscribe
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Excommunicated
              
               ipso
               Facto
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 restored
                 untill
                 he
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 revoke
                 these
                 his
                 wicked
                 Errours
                 .
              
               The
               Dr.
               hath
               a
               subtile
               distinction
               here
               between
               ,
               
                 but
                 affirm
              
               ,
               which
               term
               Mr.
               B.
               had
               used
               ,
               
                 and
                 affirm
              
               :
               One
               would
               think
               that
               affirm
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               signifieth
               no
               more
               than
               
                 but
                 affirm
              
               :
               But
               the
               Dr.
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 affirm
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 these
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 do
                 deserve
                 Excommunication
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 publickly
                 and
                 obstinately
                 .
              
               What
               ground
               the
               Dr.
               hath
               for
               this
               criticism
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               his
               citation
               out
               of
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               born
               with
               till
               he
               find
               an
               accuser
               ,
               or
               obstinately
               defend
               his
               opinion
               ,
               saith
               nothing
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               affirm
               .
               Neither
               do
               I
               think
               that
               our
               Courts
               will
               be
               ruled
               by
               Augustine
               or
               the
               Dr.
               either
               .
               If
               a
               man
               with
               the
               greatest
               modesty
               imaginable
               ,
               being
               asked
               ,
               why
               he
               doth
               not
               Conform
               ;
               shall
               say
               ,
               he
               cannot
               do
               it
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               he
               falleth
               under
               the
               plain
               letter
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               and
               goeth
               against
               the
               express
               words
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               least
               that
               a
               modest
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               be
               called
               obstinacy
               ;
               and
               so
               bring
               him
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               
               Dr's
               .
               own
               sense
               .
               But
               if
               the
               man
               (
               as
               a
               modest
               man
               may
               )
               give
               reasons
               for
               his
               Non-conformity
               ,
               when
               men
               require
               him
               to
               Conform
               ,
               every
               word
               he
               saith
               ,
               will
               bring
               him
               under
               this
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Another
               answer
               that
               the
               Dr.
               bringeth
               against
               this
               Plea
               ,
               is
               pag.
               368
               ,
               369.
               where
               he
               tells
               us
               of
               
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Canonists
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 excommunication
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 commination
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 affect
                 the
                 person
                 till
                 a
                 sentence
                 be
                 past
                 ,
                 applying
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 men
                 under
                 such
                 excommunication
                 are
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 execute
                 it
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               not
               contend
               about
               this
               ,
               though
               one
               would
               think
               that
               such
               excommunication
               as
               he
               describeth
               ,
               were
               rather
               
                 ipso
                 Jure
              
               ,
               than
               
                 ipso
                 Facto
              
               ;
               and
               that
               excommunication
               
                 ipso
                 Facto
              
               ,
               bringeth
               one
               under
               the
               sentence
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               fact
               is
               committed
               .
               But
               to
               let
               that
               pass
               ,
               this
               excommunication
               declareth
               what
               we
               are
               to
               expect
               ;
               and
               the
               frequent
               ,
               yea
               ,
               general
               execution
               of
               it
               ,
               putteth
               most
               part
               out
               of
               capacity
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               may
               justly
               alarm
               the
               rest
               to
               seek
               
               a
               retreat
               for
               themselves
               in
               time
               .
               It
               is
               as
               when
               an
               act
               of
               banishment
               is
               passed
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               the
               party
               is
               so
               far
               loosed
               from
               his
               Obligation
               to
               that
               Society
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               withdraw
               before
               he
               be
               violently
               transported
               ;
               sure
               such
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               the
               fact
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               neither
               deny
               ,
               nor
               are
               ashamed
               of
               )
               are
               enough
               to
               loose
               our
               tie
               that
               we
               had
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               He
               answereth
               a
               question
               ;
               
                 Can
                 these
                 be
                 called
                 Schismaticks
                 who
                 are
                 first
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 two
                 cases
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 there
                 is
                 just
                 cause
                 for
                 the
                 sentence
                 .
                 Reply
                 ,
              
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               such
               are
               to
               be
               condemned
               for
               their
               giving
               just
               cause
               for
               such
               a
               sentence
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               on
               the
               same
               ground
               they
               may
               be
               called
               Schismaticks
               ;
               but
               to
               call
               men
               Schismaticks
               for
               not
               joining
               with
               a
               Society
               that
               hath
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               be
               such
               a
               figure
               ,
               as
               when
               men
               are
               called
               Fugitives
               ,
               who
               are
               justly
               banished
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               not
               contend
               about
               words
               :
               If
               the
               Dr.
               can
               prove
               our
               excommunication
               just
               ,
               let
               him
               call
               us
               what
               he
               will.
               The
               instances
               he
               giveth
               ,
               make
               nothing
               for
               that
               ;
               none
               of
               these
               Churches
               require
               sinful
               
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               imposing
               mens
               devises
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               excommunicate
               men
               for
               not
               submitting
               to
               them
               .
               His
               second
               case
               ,
               in
               which
               excommunicates
               are
               Schismaticks
               ,
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               set
               up
               
                 New
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               he
               proveth
               from
               the
               instances
               of
               the
               Churches
               that
               he
               had
               before
               mentioned
               .
               Reply
               ,
               He
               now
               supposeth
               the
               excommunication
               to
               be
               unjust
               ,
               else
               this
               case
               were
               coincident
               with
               the
               former
               :
               And
               in
               that
               case
               I
               distinguish
               his
               assertion
               .
               The
               unjust
               excommunication
               is
               either
               for
               an
               alledged
               personal
               fault
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               principle
               of
               Religion
               unjustly
               called
               false
               .
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               either
               past
               against
               one
               or
               few
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               against
               a
               great
               multitude
               ,
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               a
               Church
               or
               Nation
               .
               If
               it
               be
               for
               an
               alledged
               personal
               fault
               (
               where
               it
               is
               hardly
               supposed
               that
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               can
               be
               concerned
               )
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               such
               may
               set
               up
               new
               Churches
               .
               It
               is
               fit
               such
               should
               quietly
               wait
               till
               they
               can
               be
               cleared
               ;
               they
               having
               in
               that
               case
               no
               ground
               to
               charge
               the
               Church
               with
               any
               fault
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               or
               Discipline
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               mis-application
               of
               a
               true
               and
               right
               way
               of
               Discipline
               .
               But
               where
               the
               unjust
               excommunication
               is
               for
               a
               sound
               principle
               ,
               falsly
               called
               errour
               ;
               and
               it
               also
               reacheth
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               People
               :
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               they
               should
               not
               have
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               among
               themselves
               ,
               let
               men
               call
               it
               setting
               up
               of
               new
               Churches
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               will.
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               were
               strange
               if
               the
               half
               of
               a
               Church
               or
               Nation
               ,
               or
               near
               so
               many
               ,
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               live
               without
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Caprice
               of
               some
               ambitious
               Church-men
               ,
               who
               excommunicate
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               dance
               after
               
               their
               Pipe.
               2.
               
               In
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               Orthodox
               had
               been
               Schismaticks
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               excommunicated
               by
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               New
               Churches
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               should
               oblige
               his
               People
               to
               live
               without
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               love
               to
               the
               purity
               of
               them
               .
               What
               the
               Author
               objecteth
               out
               of
               Augustine
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               our
               cases
               ,
               but
               for
               private
               men
               excommunicated
               for
               falsly-imputed
               crimes
               ;
               not
               for
               any
               thing
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               for
               he
               bids
               them
               keep
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               without
               Separate
               meetings
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Our
               Author
               proceedeth
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               page
               371.
               and
               forward
               ,
               to
               consider
               another
               Plea
               ,
               made
               for
               
                 separation
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               none
               do
               make
               the
               sole
               ground
               of
               separation
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               a
               ground
               for
               their
               scruple
               :
               If
               that
               ground
               be
               good
               ,
               it
               will
               warrant
               the
               scruple
               ,
               and
               the
               separation
               too
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               it
               can
               do
               neither
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               insist
               on
               this
               as
               a
               plea
               ,
               distinct
               from
               what
               I
               have
               already
               defended
               .
               I
               suppose
               the
               Author
               that
               mention
               it
               intend
               no
               more
               than
               I
               say
               ;
               only
               they
               may
               rationally
               maintain
               ,
               that
               a
               scruple
               not
               sufficiently
               warranted
               ,
               in
               a
               person
               otherwise
               sober
               and
               sound
               ,
               about
               a
               matter
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               not
               intollerably
               evil
               ,
               tho'
               it
               doth
               not
               free
               the
               scrupler
               from
               all
               blame
               ,
               yet
               may
               oblige
               the
               Church
               not
               to
               impose
               with
               rigour
               the
               things
               so
               scrupled
               on
               such
               a
               person
               .
               The
               Dr.
               here
               doth
               not
               act
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Disputant
               ,
               nor
               a
               Casuist
               ;
               but
               of
               somewhat
               else
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               name
               .
               For
               when
               it
               had
               been
               pleaded
               ,
               that
               these
               scruples
               are
               great
               ,
               of
               long
               standing
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               removed
               without
               very
               over-powering
               impressions
               on
               mens
               minds
               :
               He
               answereth
               ,
               by
               a
               harange
               full
               of
               contempt
               of
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 little
                 impartiality
                 and
                 consideration
                 would
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 only
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ;
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 temptation
                 to
                 examin
                 ,
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 satisfied
                 already
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 ,
                 nor
                 glad
                 of
                 light
                 ;
                 fly
                 out
                 into
                 rage
                 at
                 them
                 who
                 endeavour
                 to
                 remove
                 our
                 scruples
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               If
               we
               be
               such
               men
               ,
               why
               hath
               the
               Learned
               Dr.
               written
               so
               long
               a
               Book
               to
               refute
               us
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               he
               stirr
               up
               the
               Magistrate
               against
               such
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               too
               ;
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 away
                 with
                 such
                 fellows
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 they
                 should
                 live
                 .
              
               He
               asketh
               ,
               
                 where
                 lyeth
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 evidence
                 of
                 our
                 scruples
                 ?
              
               If
               I
               should
               speak
               in
               his
               dialect
               ,
               I
               should
               answer
               in
               the
               arguments
               by
               us
               produced
               ,
               which
               he
               and
               all
               his
               party
               are
               not
               able
               to
               answer
               ,
               nor
               have
               ever
               answered
               ;
               but
               I
               had
               rather-dispute
               than
               scold
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 light
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 :
              
               We
               say
               ,
               
                 we
                 would
                 see
                 it
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 we
                 could
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               He
               telleth
               us
               how
               easy
               this
               dispute
               is
               .
               We
               assent
               ,
               and
               wonder
               that
               so
               Learned
               a
               Man
               should
               go
               about
               to
               darken
               so
               plain
               a
               truth
               .
               He
               chargeth
               us
               with
               willful
               mistake
               ;
               a
               mistake
               we
               deny
               ,
               and
               make
               
               the
               contrary
               of
               it
               appear
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               a
               mistake
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               willful
               ,
               we
               also
               deny
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               cannot
               in
               this
               ,
               satisfy
               them
               who
               are
               resolved
               to
               
                 cast
                 Iniquity
                 upon
                 us
              
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               we
               can
               make
               our
               appeal
               the
               to
               Searcher
               of
               hearts
               ,
               who
               will
               one
               day
               judge
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               rash
               judgers
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               He
               contesteth
               ,
               page
               373.
               with
               Mr.
               A.
               about
               some
               expressions
               of
               his
               that
               he
               alledgeth
               Mr.
               A.
               mistook
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               insisting
               on
               such
               debates
               :
               Brethren
               should
               study
               to
               understand
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               construe
               every
               thing
               to
               the
               best
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Dr.
               had
               been
               as
               careful
               to
               vindicate
               his
               own
               cause
               as
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               refuted
               Mr.
               
               A's
               pertinent
               and
               weighty
               discourse
               ,
               pag.
               72
               ,
               73
               ,
               74.
               which
               he
               hath
               but
               lightly
               ,
               or
               hardly
               at
               all
               touched
               .
               He
               proceedeth
               ,
               pag.
               376.
               to
               deal
               with
               another
               of
               his
               Antagonists
               ,
               who
               objecteth
               ,
               that
               these
               who
               cannot
               conquer
               their
               scruples
               ,
               as
               to
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               ,
               must
               either
               return
               to
               the
               state
               of
               Paganism
               ,
               or
               set
               up
               new
               Churches
               ,
               by
               joyning
               with
               the
               ejected
               Ministers
               .
               The
               
               Dr's
               .
               Answer
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 the
                 old
              
               Puritans
               
                 supposed
                 men
                 obliged
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 our
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 altho'
                 there
                 were
                 somethings
                 that
                 they
                 scrupled
                 at
                 .
                 Reply
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               formerly
               shewed
               that
               there
               were
               old
               Puritans
               ,
               that
               did
               both
               scruple
               and
               act
               as
               we
               do
               ;
               but
               I
               deny
               not
               that
               some
               did
               join
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               then
               their
               scruples
               and
               ours
               do
               differ
               :
               They
               thought
               the
               Ceremonies
               were
               inconvenient
               ,
               yet
               might
               be
               used
               ;
               we
               think
               them
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               used
               :
               There
               was
               also
               another
               difference
               ,
               they
               met
               with
               some
               indulgence
               ,
               and
               were
               suffered
               to
               Worship
               God
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               forbear
               the
               things
               that
               they
               scrupled
               ;
               We
               meet
               with
               nothing
               but
               rigour
               and
               severe
               imposing
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               whatever
               they
               did
               ,
               we
               are
               under
               this
               unpleasing
               choice
               ,
               either
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               and
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               or
               to
               set
               up
               
                 Separate
                 Meetings
              
               ,
               or
               to
               return
               to
               the
               state
               of
               
                 Paganism
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               live
               without
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               It
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               we
               scruple
               joining
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               living
               under
               some
               of
               the
               Ministers
               .
               He
               answereth
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 never
                 heard
                 this
                 last
                 alledged
                 for
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 Separation
              
               ;
               neither
               do
               I
               insist
               on
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               before
               declared
               ;
               save
               ,
               where
               they
               Preach
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               corrupt
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               cannot
               join
               in
               them
               without
               our
               personal
               sin
               :
               And
               this
               scruple
               hath
               been
               often
               heard
               of
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 too
                 vulgar
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 case
                 if
                 People
                 must
                 fly
                 into
                 separation
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 their
                 Ministers
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               Pray
               ,
               who
               ever
               said
               so
               ?
               
                 But
                 the
              
               Dr.
               
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 whether
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 men
                 do
                 scruple
                 joining
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 their
                 separation
                 be
                 lawful
                 .
              
               
               This
               is
               easily
               known
               by
               a
               less
               knowing
               person
               than
               the
               Learned
               Dr.
               St.
               for
               all
               men
               knows
               and
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               scrupling
               can
               never
               make
               Separation
               lawful
               ;
               it
               is
               good
               ground
               for
               these
               scruples
               that
               must
               do
               that
               .
               Wherefore
               all
               the
               instances
               that
               he
               heapeth
               up
               of
               unjustifiable
               Separations
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               spared
               ,
               as
               wholly
               impertinent
               ;
               O
               how
               easy
               is
               it
               to
               prove
               Learnedly
               that
               which
               no
               man
               denieth
               .
               After
               one
               of
               his
               Historical
               instances
               of
               a
               Separation
               from
               the
               Churches
               of
               New-England
               ,
               he
               asketh
               ,
               
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 but
                 is
                 every
                 whit
                 as
                 justifiable
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 present
              
               Separation
               ?
               Ans.
               There
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               these
               Separatists
               could
               not
               with
               any
               reason
               object
               to
               the
               Church
               from
               which
               they
               Separated
               ,
               that
               she
               imposed
               on
               them
               any
               Religious
               Ceremonies
               of
               mens
               devising
               ,
               or
               other
               unlawful
               
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               and
               then
               excommunicated
               them
               for
               not
               submitting
               to
               these
               .
               He
               telleth
               us
               ,
               page
               378.
               that
               no
               setled
               Church
               doth
               allow
               this
               liberty
               of
               Separation
               ,
               because
               men
               cannot
               conquer
               their
               scruples
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               fit
               they
               should
               allow
               it
               meerly
               on
               that
               account
               ;
               but
               withal
               he
               might
               have
               added
               ,
               that
               few
               setled
               Churches
               except
               that
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               England
               ,
               do
               tempt
               ,
               or
               rather
               force
               men
               to
               scruple
               ,
               and
               to
               Separate
               by
               imposing
               unnecessary
               
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               many
               count
               unlawful
               .
               What
               he
               saith
               ibid.
               for
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               and
               Quakers
               pleading
               for
               the
               same
               liberty
               of
               Separating
               ,
               doth
               no
               way
               come
               up
               to
               our
               case
               .
               Neither
               are
               their
               scruples
               built
               on
               good
               grounds
               ,
               nor
               are
               the
               things
               that
               they
               scruple
               ,
               known
               by
               the
               Church
               that
               imposeth
               them
               to
               be
               unnecessary
               things
               .
               He
               wondereth
               that
               none
               hath
               taken
               care
               to
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               Separation
               ,
               by
               shewing
               what
               scruples
               are
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               .
               Hath
               this
               never
               been
               done
               by
               Non-conformists
               ?
               Have
               we
               not
               also
               taught
               that
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               bear
               with
               them
               who
               soberly
               dissent
               in
               the
               lesser
               concerns
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               not
               impose
               unnecessary
               things
               on
               Peoples
               Consciences
               :
               If
               these
               were
               attended
               to
               ,
               a
               stop
               might
               soon
               be
               put
               to
               Separation
               ;
               but
               if
               Men
               will
               scruple
               without
               cause
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               will
               impose
               without
               cause
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               putting
               a
               stop
               to
               Separations
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               cure
               our
               Distempers
               .
               Rigour
               and
               Persecution
               ,
               if
               it
               succeed
               to
               root
               out
               the
               Dissenting
               Party
               ,
               is
               one
               way
               to
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               Separation
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               none
               of
               Gods
               way
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               never
               had
               his
               approbation
               ,
               so
               it
               seldom
               hath
               had
               success
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               The
               Learned
               Author
               ,
               Sect.
               36.
               falleth
               on
               a
               new
               Subject
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               God-fathers
               and
               God-mothers
               in
               Baptism
               .
               I
               never
               look't
               on
               this
               as
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               Separation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               might
               wave
               this
               whole
               debate
               :
               But
               I
               think
               it
               is
               an
               abuse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               shall
               say
               a
               little
               on
               this
               Subject
               .
               Here
               we
               have
               not
               any
               institution
               to
               guide
               us
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               about
               Spo●sion
               for
               the
               party
               Baptized
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               what
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               and
               reason
               make
               necessary
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               withstood
               ;
               so
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               what
               is
               beyond
               that
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               practised
               ,
               and
               far
               less
               imposed
               .
               All
               the
               question
               is
               about
               the
               use
               of
               Sponsers
               in
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               ,
               for
               the
               adult
               are
               to
               undertake
               for
               themselves
               .
               Some
               make
               the
               use
               of
               God-fathers
               ,
               to
               be
               witnesses
               of
               the
               Childs-Baptism
               .
               That
               is
               very
               needless
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               Church
               are
               witnesses
               of
               that
               .
               The
               true
               use
               of
               them
               is
               to
               represent
               the
               Child
               as
               a
               party
               covenanting
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               this
               Solemn
               Sealing
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Infant
               ;
               and
               consequential
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               undertake
               the
               instruction
               and
               education
               of
               the
               Child
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               and
               endeavouring
               to
               engage
               him
               to
               a
               personal
               owning
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               The
               original
               of
               other
               Sponsors
               beside
               the
               Parents
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               many
               young
               ones
               ,
               either
               born
               of
               
               Heathen-Parents
               ,
               or
               Orphans
               of
               
               Christian-Parents
               ,
               falling
               into
               the
               Tuition
               of
               
               Heathen-Relations
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               worldly
               concerns
               ,
               were
               in
               hazard
               by
               that
               means
               to
               be
               bred
               in
               Heathenism
               :
               Wherefore
               it
               was
               judged
               needful
               that
               some
               faithful
               ,
               and
               intelligent
               Christian
               should
               undertake
               for
               their
               Religious
               Education
               .
               This
               usage
               which
               reason
               had
               first
               brought
               in
               ,
               ostentation
               did
               afterward
               enlarge
               ,
               by
               multiplying
               God-fathers
               and
               God-mothers
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               Superstition
               did
               perver●
               it
               ,
               by
               excluding
               the
               Parents
               ,
               and
               putting
               strangers
               in
               their
               room
               ;
               till
               at
               last
               in
               Popery
               ,
               it
               was
               quite
               depraved
               ,
               by
               making
               a
               spiritual
               kindred
               to
               result
               from
               this
               action
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               the
               use
               of
               Sponsors
               ,
               but
               think
               the
               Parents
               the
               most
               proper
               Sponsors
               ;
               both
               on
               account
               of
               their
               opportunity
               ,
               obligation
               and
               natural
               inclination
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Sponsor
               for
               the
               Child
               ,
               which
               may
               rationally
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               more
               in
               them
               than
               in
               a
               stranger
               ;
               and
               we
               think
               it
               a
               gross
               abuse
               to
               admit
               of
               other
               Sponsors
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               want
               of
               Parents
               ,
               or
               their
               Inhability
               .
               I
               think
               also
               ,
               considering
               things
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               not
               barely
               in
               the
               notions
               that
               men
               have
               of
               things
               that
               they
               will
               defend
               ;
               this
               practice
               is
               fallen
               into
               such
               abuse
               ,
               that
               even
               that
               should
               make
               it
               be
               laid
               aside
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               manifest
               and
               most
               common
               ,
               that
               God-fathers
               and
               God-mothers
               are
               chosen
               most
               unqualified
               for
               ,
               and
               most
               unconcerned
               in
               that
               which
               they
               make
               a
               solemn
               promise
               to
               God
               to
               perform
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               horrid
               mocking
               of
               Him
               and
               his
               Ordinances
               :
               Are
               not
               Boys
               and
               Girls
               chosen
               ,
               or
               Debauched
               and
               Ignorant
               Persons
               ;
               or
               
               Strangers
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               shall
               never
               see
               the
               Child
               again
               ,
               nor
               mind
               it
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               to
               send
               it
               a
               new
               Coat
               ?
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               The
               Dr.
               telleth
               us
               of
               Mr.
               Cartwright
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               all
               Protestant
               Churches
               approving
               of
               this
               .
               But
               will
               he
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               for
               Excluding
               the
               Parents
               ?
               which
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               that
               we
               controvert
               ;
               For
               as
               the
               Dr.
               confesseth
               ,
               Can.
               29.
               
               Ordaineth
               ,
               
                 That
                 Parents
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 Present
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 Answer
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               undertake
               for
               the
               instruction
               and
               education
               of
               their
               own
               Child
               .
               But
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 The
                 Parents
                 are
                 to
                 provide
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Fit.
              
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               Warrant
               is
               for
               this
               ,
               even
               from
               sound
               reason
               ?
               Who
               can
               be
               so
               Fit
               ,
               by
               his
               opportunity
               and
               care
               ,
               as
               the
               Parent
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               be
               wholly
               unfit
               ,
               as
               to
               understanding
               ,
               and
               respect
               to
               true
               Religion
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               against
               his
               having
               a
               Deputy
               ,
               in
               that
               Case
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               done
               with
               the
               Parents
               consent
               ,
               is
               better
               so
               than
               otherwise
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Parent
               can
               transfer
               his
               right
               to
               another
               ,
               is
               without
               all
               reason
               ,
               unless
               the
               Person
               to
               whom
               such
               a
               Translation
               is
               made
               ,
               do
               really
               take
               the
               education
               of
               the
               Child
               ;
               which
               though
               by
               a
               private
               compact
               between
               the
               Parent
               and
               Sponsor
               ,
               might
               be
               done
               ;
               yet
               ,
               what
               shadow
               of
               reason
               can
               be
               for
               a
               Canon
               compelling
               every
               Parent
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               
                 It
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 but
                 like
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 absence
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Parent
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 all
                 allow
                 of
                 a
                 Sponsor
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               It
               is
               no
               way
               like
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               one
               hath
               necessity
               to
               warrant
               it
               ;
               the
               other
               hath
               nothing
               but
               mens
               will
               ,
               or
               superstitious
               conceit
               .
               Is
               it
               alike
               for
               ,
               the
               State
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               that
               neighbours
               should
               feed
               and
               cloath
               the
               Orphans
               of
               poor
               Parents
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               that
               they
               shall
               feed
               and
               cloath
               the
               Children
               of
               their
               rich
               Neighbours
               ,
               who
               are
               alive
               ?
               The
               case
               is
               just
               so
               here
               .
               It
               is
               an
               injury
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               Child
               taken
               from
               him
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               another
               to
               be
               educated
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               to
               be
               obliged
               ,
               yea
               ,
               forced
               to
               transfer
               upon
               another
               all
               that
               right
               he
               hath
               to
               represent
               his
               own
               child
               ,
               and
               to
               engage
               for
               his
               education
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Churches
                 intention
                 to
                 supersede
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 the
                 Parent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 superinduce
                 a
                 further
                 obligation
                 upon
                 other
                 Persons
                 .
              
               Had
               the
               Parent
               been
               permitted
               to
               undertake
               for
               the
               Child
               jointly
               with
               the
               Sponsors
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               some
               colour
               for
               this
               assertion
               ;
               but
               that
               being
               expresly
               denied
               by
               the
               Canon
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Church
               doth
               what
               she
               can
               to
               make
               the
               Parent
               think
               that
               no
               obligation
               at
               all
               lyeth
               on
               him
               .
               I
               meddle
               not
               with
               his
               debate
               against
               Mr.
               B.
               about
               Mr.
               
               B's
               Argument
               against
               Sponsors
               ,
               from
               the
               Childs
               having
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               only
               from
               the
               Parents
               ;
               many
               learned
               men
               differ
               from
               Mr.
               B.
               in
               that
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               not
               digress
               to
               dispute
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               The
               Dr.
               pag.
               386.
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 findeth
                 nothing
                 particularly
                 objected
                 against
                 Kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 that
                 deserveth
                 consideration
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 answered
                 in
                 another
                 place
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Conferences
                 First
                 Part
              
               ,
               which
               Book
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               shall
               in
               a
               few
               words
               lay
               down
               our
               Ground
               of
               Scrupling
               that
               Practice
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               it
               .
               We
               do
               not
               scruple
               Kneeling
               at
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               joyned
               with
               receiving
               of
               that
               Sacrament
               ;
               nor
               do
               we
               deny
               that
               all
               possible
               reverence
               should
               be
               used
               in
               going
               about
               that
               Holy
               Ordinance
               ;
               but
               we
               think
               the
               expression
               of
               that
               Reverence
               should
               be
               of
               Gods
               appointing
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               or
               grounded
               on
               Nature
               ,
               or
               civil
               Custom
               ,
               and
               not
               instituted
               by
               mans
               Will.
               1.
               
               Then
               we
               scruple
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               an
               uncommanded
               Act
               of
               Worship
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               Worship
               ,
               I
               think
               will
               not
               be
               denyed
               ;
               Kneeling
               in
               Prayer
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               to
               be
               an
               Act
               of
               external
               Worship
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               this
               :
               That
               it
               is
               uncommanded
               ,
               we
               must
               believe
               ,
               till
               they
               shew
               us
               a
               Command
               for
               it
               .
               They
               alledge
               ,
               that
               Kneeling
               ,
               being
               unquestionable
               a
               fit
               gesture
               to
               express
               Humility
               and
               Adoration
               ;
               it
               cannot
               be
               unfit
               ,
               but
               needful
               in
               this
               Case
               where
               both
               are
               required
               .
               To
               this
               I
               reply
               ,
               Humility
               is
               not
               fitly
               expressed
               by
               Kneeling
               ,
               though
               Adoration
               be
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               think
               Kneeling
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Receiving
               to
               be
               no
               fit
               gesture
               ,
               because
               Adoreing
               ,
               however
               needful
               it
               be
               in
               the
               complex
               Action
               of
               Communicating
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               before
               and
               after
               Receiving
               the
               Elements
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Souls
               work
               in
               that
               Act
               ,
               Believing
               or
               Covenanting
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               proper
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Soul
               in
               that
               Act
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               solemn
               sealing
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               this
               Covenanting
               is
               very
               unfitly
               expressed
               by
               Kneeling
               .
               He
               that
               is
               about
               solemn
               Prayer
               or
               Adoration
               (
               which
               might
               be
               well
               expressed
               by
               Kneeling
               )
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               receiving
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               doth
               little
               know
               ,
               or
               consider
               ,
               the
               nature
               and
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               whence
               I
               form
               our
               Argument
               thus
               ;
               that
               Religious
               Gesture
               which
               is
               neither
               Commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               nor
               necessarily
               Connected
               with
               the
               Souls
               exercise
               in
               Worship
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               dictated
               by
               it
               ;
               nor
               is
               by
               civil
               custom
               made
               a
               fit
               expression
               of
               the
               inward
               exercise
               of
               the
               Soul
               in
               that
               Worship
               ;
               but
               is
               only
               imposed
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               man
               ,
               is
               unlawful
               to
               be
               used
               in
               that
               Worship
               ;
               but
               Kneeling
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               such
               ;
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               The
               major
               is
               clear
               ,
               for
               that
               must
               in
               that
               case
               be
               Will-worship
               ;
               the
               minor
               is
               proved
               by
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               the
               conclusion
               followeth
               ,
               ●i●syllogistica
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               Another
               ground
               of
               our
               scruple
               is
               ;
               this
               Practice
               is
               unprecedented
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               and
               purest
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               Christ
               
               with
               his
               Disciples
               Sate
               or
               leaned
               ;
               they
               used
               the
               table
               gesture
               ,
               then
               made
               decent
               by
               civil
               custom
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               used
               as
               much
               humility
               in
               receiving
               ,
               and
               knew
               as
               well
               what
               was
               fit
               and
               decent
               as
               we
               now
               do
               ,
               or
               can
               .
               In
               after
               Ages
               this
               Practice
               was
               not
               used
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               known
               that
               in
               Tertullians
               time
               ,
               and
               till
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Century
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               use
               to
               Kneel
               on
               any
               Lords
               Day
               between
               Easter
               and
               Pentecost
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               at
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Famous
               First
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
              
               did
               forbid
               it
               ;
               how
               then
               did
               they
               make
               the
               Communion
               Kneeling
               ?
               A
               third
               ground
               is
               ;
               this
               Kneeling
               is
               a
               Religious
               Adoration
               before
               a
               Creature
               ,
               with
               a
               Religious
               respect
               to
               the
               Creature
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               first
               proposition
               is
               clear
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Consecrated
               Elements
               before
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               Kneel
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               not
               be
               denyed
               that
               we
               there
               adore
               God
               Religiously
               .
               The
               second
               proposition
               I
               prove
               ,
               because
               Protestants
               do
               generaly
               condemn
               Praying
               before
               an
               Image
               (
               as
               on
               other
               accounts
               ,
               so
               on
               this
               )
               because
               it
               is
               an
               adoring
               of
               God
               before
               a
               Creature
               ,
               with
               a
               Religious
               respect
               to
               it
               ;
               let
               our
               Brethren
               shew
               us
               what
               the
               more
               moderate
               of
               the
               Papists
               give
               to
               their
               Images
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               give
               to
               the
               Consecrated
               Elements
               .
               We
               use
               the
               one
               as
               a
               a
               stated
               motive
               of
               Worship
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               the
               other
               ;
               they
               deny
               that
               they
               give
               any
               Worship
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Elements
               .
               A
               fourth
               Ground
               is
               ;
               this
               Practice
               ,
               (
               as
               acknowledged
               by
               its
               Patrons
               to
               be
               Indifferent
               ,
               )
               hath
               been
               grosly
               abused
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               same
               external
               way
               worshiping
               the
               Hoste
               .
               And
               it
               is
               known
               that
               this
               Practice
               came
               in
               with
               the
               belief
               of
               Christs
               Bodily
               presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               Papists
               profess
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               did
               not
               believe
               that
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               so
               Kneel
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               fit
               that
               we
               should
               so
               symbolize
               with
               them
               ?
               which
               by
               this
               Practice
               we
               do
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               easy
               to
               distinguish
               our
               Adoration
               from
               theirs
               ,
               by
               the
               spectators
               of
               both
               .
               These
               grounds
               I
               have
               but
               hinted
               ,
               being
               spoken
               to
               more
               largely
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               He
               debateth
               next
               with
               Mr.
               
                 A.
                 pag.
              
               386.
               for
               saying
               that
               on
               the
               same
               reason
               that
               the
               Church
               imposeth
               these
               Ceremonies
               ,
               she
               may
               impose
               some
               use
               of
               Images
               ,
               &c.
               to
               which
               the
               Dr.
               bringeth
               three
               Answers
               filling
               four
               Pages
               .
               All
               this
               discourse
               might
               have
               been
               waved
               ,
               for
               neither
               Mr.
               A.
               nor
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               did
               ever
               make
               that
               a
               ground
               of
               Separation
               ;
               tho'
               we
               plead
               against
               the
               Ceremonies
               on
               that
               ground
               .
               If
               they
               will
               remove
               the
               present
               Ceremonies
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               for
               the
               asserting
               an
               Imposing
               power
               leave
               them
               ;
               nor
               out
               of
               fear
               of
               what
               may
               come
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               The
               last
               plea
               for
               Separation
               that
               the
               Dr.
               first
               deviseth
               ,
               and
               then
               refuteth
               is
               ,
               
                 Sect.
                 38.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 parity
                 of
                 reason
                 for
                 our
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Protestants
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ;
               and
               this
               Plea
               he
               imputeth
               to
               Mr.
               A.
               in
               his
               Preface
               
               (
               he
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               )
               to
               
                 Mischief
                 of
                 Impositions
              
               ;
               but
               I
               do
               not
               find
               that
               Mr.
               A.
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               ever
               used
               such
               a
               plea.
               All
               that
               he
               saith
               there
               is
               ,
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               against
               the
               
               Dr's
               .
               ordinary
               crying
               out
               on
               us
               for
               Separating
               from
               a
               true
               Church
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Dr.
               himself
               had
               owned
               Rome
               to
               be
               a
               true
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ration
                 :
                 account
                 .
                 p.
              
               293.
               
               And
               
                 def
                 .
                 against
              
               T.
               G.
               p.
               785.
               and
               yet
               alloweth
               .
               Separation
               from
               that
               Church
               :
               Wherefore
               I
               shall
               no
               further
               consider
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               saith
               on
               that
               head
               .
               And
               I
               conclude
               with
               the
               Dr.
               and
               declare
               as
               he
               doth
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               examined
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               said
               on
               the
               present
               Subject
               ,
               and
               do
               find
               still
               remaining
               sufficient
               Plea
               to
               justify
               the
               present
               practice
               of
               Non-conformists
               in
               not
               joyning
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               Worshiping
               God
               in
               Meeting
               apart
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               The
               Learned
               Dr.
               is
               pleased
               to
               append
               to
               his
               Book
               ,
               to
               set
               it
               off
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               three
               Letters
               of
               three
               
                 French
                 Divines
              
               ,
               Printed
               first
               in
               French
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               
                 English
                 ,
                 ad
                 pompam
              
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               little
               
                 ad
                 pugnam
              
               .
               But
               he
               might
               know
               ,
               what
               ever
               difference
               we
               give
               to
               learned
               and
               good
               men
               ,
               their
               authority
               ,
               without
               Scripture
               proof
               (
               which
               we
               yet
               desiderate
               )
               will
               not
               prevail
               with
               us
               to
               alter
               our
               opinion
               or
               practice
               ;
               let
               the
               Dr.
               call
               it
               obstinacy
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               name
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               The
               first
               of
               them
               is
               from
               
                 Monsieur
                 le
                 Moyne
              
               professor
               of
               Divinity
               in
               Leyden
               ,
               to
               the
               Bp.
               of
               London
               ;
               the
               authority
               of
               which
               Letter
               (
               not
               of
               the
               learned
               Author
               of
               it
               )
               we
               have
               good
               cause
               to
               neglect
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               apparent
               to
               any
               that
               read
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               written
               by
               a
               stranger
               to
               us
               ,
               upon
               gross
               mis-information
               of
               our
               principles
               :
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               page
               404.
               that
               he
               could
               not
               have
               perswaded
               himself
               that
               there
               had
               been
               any
               who
               believed
               that
               a
               man
               could
               not
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               And
               I
               join
               with
               him
               so
               far
               ;
               that
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               nor
               hear
               of
               one
               Non-conformist
               of
               that
               opinion
               ;
               but
               thus
               it
               seems
               we
               are
               ,
               by
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               represented
               abroad
               ;
               and
               then
               precarious
               Letters
               got
               by
               such
               means
               must
               be
               produced
               as
               witnesses
               against
               us
               .
               He
               also
               representeth
               us
               as
               if
               we
               condemned
               all
               to
               hell
               that
               use
               the
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 page
              
               405.
               and
               the
               same
               he
               saith
               about
               the
               
                 Church-Discipline
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               and
               that
               we
               imagine
               that
               we
               are
               the
               only
               men
               in
               England
               ,
               yea
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               that
               are
               predestinated
               to
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               and
               that
               hold
               truths
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               held
               ,
               so
               he
               page
               408.
               he
               also
               ,
               page
               409.
               tells
               us
               of
               a
               
               Non-conformist-Meeting
               he
               was
               at
               in
               London
               ,
               where
               he
               exposeth
               the
               Meeting
               and
               Preacher
               ,
               as
               very
               ridiculous
               ;
               and
               his
               calling
               the
               Preacher
               one
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               Non-conformists
               ,
               sheweth
               him
               to
               be
               either
               a
               very
               great
               stranger
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               that
               is
               worse
               .
               Let
               any
               now
               judge
               ,
               whether
               such
               a
               Testimony
               be
               to
               be
               received
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               The
               second
               Letter
               from
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 l'
                 Angle
              
               ,
               speaks
               the
               
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               ingenious
               and
               sober
               Person
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               things
               misinformed
               by
               the
               Episcopal
               Party
               :
               He
               lamenteth
               our
               Divisions
               ,
               so
               do
               we
               ;
               he
               is
               for
               complyance
               with
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               being
               setled
               ,
               but
               is
               far
               enough
               from
               approving
               of
               them
               .
               The
               former
               part
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               impute
               to
               his
               being
               less
               concern'd
               to
               consider
               these
               things
               ,
               than
               we
               are
               .
               He
               stateth
               our
               Separation
               mainly
               upon
               Episcopacy
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               not
               ;
               and
               he
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               doth
               it
               upon
               Misinformation
               :
               But
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               this
               good
               man
               ,
               whom
               the
               Dr.
               bringeth
               as
               a
               Witness
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               doth
               as
               much
               blame
               the
               Church
               as
               us
               ,
               whilst
               he
               is
               for
               their
               quitting
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               occasion
               Separation
               ;
               which
               he
               insisteth
               much
               on
               ,
               as
               the
               way
               to
               peace
               .
               A
               notable
               piece
               of
               Misinformation
               that
               this
               worthy
               Person
               hath
               met
               with
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               at
               a
               Conference
               held
               for
               Union
               with
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               a
               little
               after
               His
               Majesties
               Restauration
               ,
               nothing
               letted
               the
               Agreement
               but
               some
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               the
               contrary
               of
               which
               ,
               and
               their
               great
               Condescendency
               for
               Peace
               ,
               is
               known
               to
               all
               England
               ,
               and
               a
               lasting
               Monument
               of
               it
               to
               Posterity
               ,
               is
               the
               Book
               called
               ,
               
                 A
                 Petition
                 for
                 Peace
              
               ,
               containing
               the
               things
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               proposed
               ,
               while
               the
               Prelatical
               Party
               would
               not
               part
               with
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nor
               forbear
               their
               Brethren
               in
               the
               least
               Ceremony
               ,
               or
               mode
               of
               their
               Service
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               The
               Third
               Letter
               is
               from
               the
               Famous
               and
               Excellent
               ,
               
                 Monsieur
                 Claude
              
               ,
               who
               walketh
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               steps
               with
               his
               Reverend
               Colleague
               ,
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 l'
                 Angle
              
               :
               He
               speaketh
               of
               Episcopacy
               as
               tollerable
               ;
               that
               one
               may
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               live
               under
               it
               :
               This
               is
               not
               our
               Question
               ;
               but
               it
               seems
               the
               Question
               hath
               been
               so
               stated
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               them
               who
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               procure
               his
               Testimony
               to
               their
               Cause
               .
               He
               telleth
               us
               ,
               they
               admit
               of
               Ministers
               that
               had
               been
               Ordained
               by
               Bishops
               ;
               so
               do
               we
               :
               He
               doth
               highly
               commend
               Love
               and
               Concord
               :
               And
               we
               think
               it
               cannot
               be
               overvalued
               ▪
               where
               it
               can
               be
               had
               without
               Sin.
               He
               speaketh
               of
               Advantages
               ,
               both
               by
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               Parity
               ;
               and
               of
               disadvantages
               by
               both
               ,
               when
               managed
               by
               bad
               men
               .
               Nothing
               of
               which
               do
               we
               contradict
               .
               He
               complains
               of
               Extreams
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               we
               do
               the
               same
               :
               We
               never
               yet
               thought
               all
               of
               our
               Party
               so
               moderate
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               be
               :
               After
               a
               proof
               of
               Independency
               ,
               he
               comes
               to
               speak
               of
               Presbyterians
               ,
               with
               that
               decent
               respect
               that
               becometh
               a
               man
               of
               his
               understanding
               and
               breeding
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               far
               other
               dialect
               than
               Dr.
               St.
               doth
               .
               He
               wisheth
               them
               to
               be
               moderate
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               scandal
               that
               they
               think
               they
               have
               received
               from
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Order
              
               ,
               and
               to
               distinguish
               the
               persons
               from
               the
               Ministry
               ;
               this
               we
               refuse
               not
               .
               He
               doth
               indeed
               condemn
               our
               holding
               assemblies
               apart
               ,
               but
               stateth
               it
               on
               this
               ground
               ,
               page
               445.
               as
               if
               we
               did
               Separate
               because
               the
               publick
               assembles
               are
               held
               under
               Episcopal
               Government
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               think
               our
               presence
               there
               were
               an
               approving
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               wide
               
               from
               our
               case
               ;
               but
               no
               doubt
               is
               according
               to
               his
               information
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               ●hank
               our
               
                 Episcopal
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               and
               commend
               their
               ingenuity
               .
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               is
               what
               he
               hath
               page
               446.
               as
               if
               we
               thought
               we
               cannot
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               be
               present
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               ;
               but
               only
               when
               we
               do
               fully
               and
               generally
               approve
               all
               things
               in
               them
               :
               which
               is
               far
               from
               our
               thoughts
               :
               These
               Principles
               he
               doth
               most
               solidly
               refute
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               page
               447.
               that
               he
               cannot
               believe
               that
               any
               of
               ●us
               
                 (
                 Presbyterians
              
               )
               look
               on
               their
               
                 Episcopal
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               or
               Ceremonies
               as
               blots
               and
               capital
               errours
               that
               hinder
               a
               man
               from
               Salvation
               .
               And
               doth
               in
               this
               truly
               judge
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               always
               disowned
               such
               sentiments
               ,
               we
               judge
               them
               sinful
               evils
               ,
               which
               we
               dare
               not
               own
               ;
               but
               have
               much
               charity
               to
               some
               who
               own
               them
               .
               He
               next
               adviseth
               the
               Bishops
               to
               moderation
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               dispute
               is
               about
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               are
               a
               stumbling-block
               ,
               and
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               communion
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               it
               be
               seen
               that
               they
               love
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               better
               than
               themselves
               .
               O
               that
               this
               advice
               were
               followed
               ,
               how
               soon
               might
               Peace
               return
               to
               our
               Land
               Now
               wherein
               hath
               Mr.
               Claude
               ,
               or
               his
               Colleague
               touched
               our
               controversy
               .
               Alas
               !
               good
               Men
               ,
               they
               are
               abused
               by
               mis-representations
               .
               Their
               Letters
               give
               just
               ground
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               were
               made
               Umpires
               between
               the
               two
               parties
               ,
               Prelatical
               and
               Presbyterian
               ,
               and
               heard
               the
               true
               state
               of
               our
               debate
               ,
               and
               true
               matters
               of
               fact
               :
               they
               would
               be
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               with
               us
               .
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               Church
               way
               that
               they
               practice
               is
               the
               same
               that
               we
               are
               for
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Dr.
               with
               no
               loss
               to
               his
               cause
               might
               have
               waved
               the
               producing
               of
               these
               Letters
               .
               What
               acts
               are
               used
               by
               the
               Prelatical
               party
               to
               get
               foreign
               Divines
               to
               be
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               say
               nothing
               against
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               a
               passage
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Famous
               and
               great
               antiquary
               ,
               
                 Monsieur
                 l'
                 Arrogie
              
               ;
               who
               having
               writ
               a
               Book
               ,
               wherein
               he
               sheweth
               the
               Conformity
               of
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               of
               Rome
               (
               which
               all
               know
               to
               be
               Presbyterian
               )
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               And
               another
               in
               defence
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 Dialle
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               Letters
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Apostolical
                 Constitutions
              
               ,
               against
               Mr.
               Pearson
               and
               Beverige
               ,
               and
               having
               designed
               a
               reply
               to
               their
               answer
               that
               they
               had
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               at
               the
               request
               of
               some
               that
               favoured
               ●piscopacy
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               finish
               his
               answer
               .
               These
               are
               pitiful
               shifts
               to
               support
               a
               tottering
               cause
               ;
               of
               the
               same
               kidney
               is
               their
               denying
               relief
               to
               the
               
                 French
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               Conform
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               the
               Ceremonies
               being
               to
               them
               of
               more
               value
               than
               the
               great
               Gosple
               Duty
               of
               charity
               .
               At
               Dublin
               1685.
               a
               
                 French
                 Minister
              
               who
               Preached
               to
               some
               of
               these
               Exiles
               ,
               was
               suppressed
               because
               he
               did
               not
               use
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               nor
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               .
               Since
               I
               wrote
               this
               ,
               I
               have
               met
               with
               another
               instance
               of
               Episcopal
               inge●uity
               ,
               for
               exposing
               the
               Presbyterians
               among
               the
               foreign
               Churches
               .
               It
               is
               in
               a
               Letter
               of
               the
               Famous
               Bochart
               ,
               dated
               
                 Nov.
                 2d
              
               .
               1680.
               in
               answer
               to
               a
               Letter
               from
               Dr.
               Morley
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Dr.
               representeth
               the
               Presbyterian
               Principles
               in
               three
               po●itions
               ;
               whereof
               the
               third
               is
               a
               gross
               calumny
               ,
               and
               excellently
               disproved
               by
               Bochart
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyterians
               fully
               vindicated
               by
               him
               ;
               the
               position
               is
               ,
               
                 Reges
                 posse
                 vi
                 &
                 armis
                 a
                 subditis
                 cogi
                 in
                 ordinem
                 ▪
                 &
                 si
                 se
                 praebeant
                 immorigeros
                 ,
                 de
                 soliis
                 deturbare
                 ,
                 in
                 carcerem
                 c●njici
                 ,
                 si●●i
                 in
                 jus
                 &
                 carnificem
                 deniqne
                 capite
                 plecti
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Dr.
               asserts
               that
               these
               Principles
               were
               proved
               by
               the
               murder
               of
               K.
               
                 C.
                 1st
              
               .
               The
               Reader
               may
               abundantly
               satisfy
               himself
               of
               the
               impudence
               of
               this
               calumny
               from
               Mr.
               Bocharts
               Letter
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Printed
               after
               his
               Phaleg
               ,
               and
               Canaan
               ;
               from
               page
               66.
               of
               that
               Letter
               
                 Ed.
                 Francford
              
               ,
               1681.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .